ã€ŠAsh and Light: The Sword Within Shadows [Progression Fantasy]ã€‹


 Prologue

    With each thunderous beat, his heart propelled him forward, his body nearly in full flight through the sprawling cityscape. Footsteps echoed from behind, mingled with the bellowing cries of the pursuing guards. The city bells tolled; warning of the turmoil unleashed within the castle walls. The setting sun cast long shadows across the city, intensifying the sense of urgency in the air.

    Glancing over his shoulder, he caught a glimpse of armored guards steadily gaining on them. ¡°Hurry!¡± he yelled ahead, ¡°Keep running.¡±

    She turned toward him, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her disheveled hair flying around her face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come for me. You¡¯re too important,¡± she cried, her voice laced with fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re just as important to me,¡± he responded with fierce intensity.  He took a moment to steady himself against a cold, weathered stone wall.  ¡°No matter what you hear, don¡¯t stop running.¡±

    Slowing his pace, he deliberately displayed signs of exhaustion, allowing the pursuing guards to close in on him. In one swift motion, he spun around and smashed his gauntleted fist into the head of the first approaching guard, instantly felling him to the ground with a sickening crunch. Without missing a step, he drew the sword from the fallen man¡¯s sheath, using its hilt to strike the next guard¡¯s gut eliciting a painful groan. He then sharply arced it toward the man¡¯s temple and watched his eyes roll white as he collapsed. Stepping over the two downed men in the narrow alleyway, he deftly countered the flurry of panicked blows raining down on him from the third guardsman.

    The guard was clearly little more than a boy, a fresh recruit thrown in the deep end. This was no time for mercy. Taking advantage of the boy¡¯s inexperience and hesitation he feinted left striking at the boy¡¯s right side and ran him through. In less than twenty breaths, all three men were down. He turned around and set off at a sprint, hoping the delay he caused would provide them with enough time to escape.

    Before long, he caught up to his companion. She twisted around, her fearful eyes brightening upon spotting her rescuer. ¡°What do we do now?¡± she asked between strained breaths.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    As they fled through the winding streets, cries of alarm arose from the citizens who witnessed their desperate flight. His muscles burned; his legs propelled by adrenaline-fueled determination. He knew their survival depended on reaching the drawbridge before it rose.

    He sprinted towards the guard¡¯s stable, where their horses awaited. A troupe of guards spotted the fugitives, no doubt assisted by the cries of the people. ¡°Damn it to Ash!¡± he cursed, still armed with the bloodied guard¡¯s sword. ¡°Bring the horses,¡± he shouted, before leaping into the fray like a raging bull. Three guards desperately tried to break his defense and surround them, barring their way to freedom, but he would not let them succeed.

    The guards now wary of him were more cautious and stuck together with practiced precision, but he had faced worse odds before. He keenly dodged a blow from one guard causing him to swing wide, parried a strike from the other with the back of his gauntlet and moved forward and head-butted the third, causing him to collapse backward clutching his bleeding, broken nose.

    He caught the falling warrior by his coat, his already fatigued muscles straining under the exertion. Pivoting, he positioned the guard as a shield, blocking a strike from an attacker behind him. The man in his grasp let out a cry as his comrade¡¯s blow struck him. His assailant¡¯s horror at having maimed or possibly killed his fellow guard gave him the opportunity he needed, and he seized it bringing down the frozen man in one clean blow.

    The last remaining guard enraged at the sight of his downed comrades charged. The warrior blocked the man¡¯s frenzied blows and moved in close taking advantage of his opponent¡¯s anger, striking his chin with an elbow, and driving his sword through the man¡¯s ribs. All three fell, as if the strings controlling their movements had been simultaneously cut.

    As he took in sharp ragged breaths, his mind took in the surroundings after the fight. Cantering hoof beats approached, and he turned to see the girl atop one of the horses, leading the second. He ran towards her and mounted his steed in one leap.

    ¡°Where now?¡± she called out anxiously.

    ¡°To the gates.¡± he bellowed, taking the lead as they spurred their horses into a gallop.

    The shadowed gates of the keep, and their path to freedom, loomed in the distance, ahead a company of guards readied themselves. Beyond them he spotted the drawbridge slowly beginning to rise. His heart sank as their chances of escape quickly diminished, but he refused to give up.

    As his horse galloped, he plucked throwing knives from his waistcoat, hurling two of them at the guards closest to him. The knives flew true, and the guards fell to the ground, opening a narrow path for their escape. As his horse made it through the gap, he felt a glimmer of hope, but fate had other designs.

    He heard the hiss of an arrow sailing through the air, before it struck him, piercing his shoulder with sudden, brutal force. Searing pain lanced through his body. The force of the impact flung him off his horse, crashing to the ground just before the gate.

    ¡°Gabriel!¡± she yelled; her voice filled with anguish. Her horse¡¯s hooves scraped loudly against the cobblestone as it halted behind him.

    Gritting his teeth against the agony, he made an effort to rise from where he had fallen sprawled on the floor. Looking between the approaching company of guards and the rising drawbridge he knew that time had run out for him. His clothing was becoming stained by a growing bloom of blood spreading from where the arrow pierced him. But his spirit remained unyielding. Through sheer determination, he struggled to his feet. ¡°Go,¡± he told her. ¡°Keep going and don¡¯t look back.¡±

    Her gaze shifted from uncertainty to determination. Tearfully, she confessed, ¡°I love you.¡±

    Turning his back on her, he couldn¡¯t focus on anything but the path ahead. He nodded once, raised his sword high and charged into the enemy¡¯s ranks with an arrow still jutting from his shoulder.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He fought valiantly. Every strike was fueled by his unwavering resolve to buy her the time she needed to reach the waiting army beyond the drawbridge. Blow after blow, he parried and countered, his movements a testament to his skill and determination. Soon, another gap opened in the guards line, and she galloped through it, not looking back. Although she had made it through the gates, he still needed to buy her more time to make it past the rising drawbridge.

    He knew being hopelessly outnumbered, it was only a matter of time before he could no long stem the tide. Out of the corner of his eye, Gabriel caught sight of her disappearing into the distance, to safety. Soon afterwards, he was overwhelmed by sheer force, the guards surrounding him like a swarm, raining down blows on him from all sides.

    As shadows closed in around him, he knew he had fulfilled his mission. His heart filled with bittersweet satisfaction, knowing he had stolen the Princess from the keep and passed her on to those who would keep her safe despite what may happen to him.

    As he slipped further and further into the darkness, he found solace in the thought that although things may not have gone to plan, he still had a few cards to play.

    <hr>

    Lahera walked down the sloping corridor with trepidation. This part of the keep had remained forbidden to her and her siblings for most of their lives. The walls were bare, a stark contrast to the opulence of the castle above and her own fine clothing. As she approached the guards on either side of the barred door, they silently saluted her, their closed fists over their hearts, and moved to open the door.

    The first thing that struck her was the smell ¨C a heavy blend of blood, sweat, smoke, and other unpleasant odors that she dared not name. No trace of surface light reached here; the sole illumination came from flickering torch flames set against the four walls of the corridor stretching out ahead. The shadows they cast against the walls seemed to possess an eerie life of their own.

    Walking past the cells, the men within paid her no heed, paralyzed by fear, not daring to provoke their captors. These prisoners, lying amidst their own filth, had been thoroughly broken. ¡°What am I doing here?¡± she muttered to herself, her nerves getting the better of her.

    At the dungeon''s far end, another guard saluted her and opened the door. Through the bars, she spotted the figure of a man, his face shrouded in the shadows cast by the flickering torchlight, reclining against the stone wall, completely oblivious to her presence. Confusion clouded her mind. Why did father command me to speak with this prisoner? Lost in her thoughts, she hesitated, unsure of her purpose here.

    ¡°Hello, Princess,¡± the man said as if greeting an old friend. ¡°I must admit, I was expecting your Highness some hours ago.¡± His words startled her, he spoke without even looking at her. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s not every day you would visit the dungeons,¡± he said patronizingly.

    She stayed silent a moment too long. ¡°Why am I here?¡± she asked, finally finding her voice, albeit rather shaky.

    ¡°I do enjoy the company of a lovely woman. Can you fault a man for that?¡± he responded, leaving her at a loss for words. They had called him a savage, a man with steel instead of blood running through his veins, yet his speech resembled that of a courtier.

    ¡°Are you accustomed to ordering women for company, Prisoner?¡± she retorted, refusing to let him gain the upper hand.

    ¡°I must admit, it¡¯s not my usual way. More often than not, it¡¯s the women ordering me around,¡± he replied, and she swore she detected a hint of a smile in his words. ¡°Please, step into my humble abode; make yourself comfortable.¡± He gestured as if inviting her to his luxurious home.

    Fear gripped her. I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near this man. ¡°I do not think anyone could ever be comfortable near you,¡± she said with venom.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know me. But Princess, I¡¯m sure we can rectify that,¡± he responded kindly.

    It has only been two days since this man had stormed into my home, freed the bride-to-be, wreaked havoc among the guards, and endured torture. Yet there he sat, unnervingly calm.

    She gulped, then asked, ¡°They say your name is Gabriel.¡± She found that her fear was no match for her natural curiosity. After all, this man had accomplished the impossible.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they say. Then again, I¡¯m known by many names,¡±

    Detecting his evasiveness, she pressed further, ¡°They say that¡¯s what she called you when you fell.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve got me now. And really, is there a need to bring up such a painful memory when my face is still bruised from that embarrassing fall?¡± he replied.

    His jovial and playful manner disarmed her, taking away the sting from any words she could muster. Despite dealing with cunning nobles and merchants, she had never felt this uneasy. It feels as if I¡¯m intruding into his domain¡ªa preposterous thought she quickly dismissed.

    ¡°Why did you ask for me?¡± she asked urgently, desperate to be anywhere but here.

    ¡°That¡¯s the wrong question, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the right question?¡± she asked, frustrated at how she had fallen into his hands.

    ¡°Why did the King send you here? That is the question.¡± He paused a beat too long for her liking before continuing, ¡°People will always make demands of kings, and most are far more reasonable than my own.¡±

    I have asked myself that very question.

    ¡°The answer is, I have something all kings want. Some might call it the greatest power of all: knowledge. The knowledge of why the army is still massed outside even though the princess is safe, why no message has been sent, and why they hold a white flag imprinted with the blazing sun. I know the king is worried. I understand why the king tried to torture me. And I know why, when they realized it was futile, he would be willing to listen to my demands in exchange for a chance to comprehend.¡±

    She asked another question that had plagued her thoughts. ¡°Why me?¡±

    He stayed silent for a moment, then, as if in remembrance, answered ¡°I heard this story once.¡±

    He paused a moment longer before continuing, his voice filling the room with a rich timbre as if he was a bard telling a tale. ¡°A man weathered in his age had just lost his son, a soldier who died defending a duke¡¯s land from bandits. Despite this valiant defense, the greedy duke refused to pay the bereavement sum for the soldier¡¯s untimely death. What happened next hurts my blackened heart even more.¡±

    Lehara leant against the bars, caught on to his every word.

    ¡°You see, the son had been sending money to his father to help him keep the farm and pay the duke¡¯s taxes. With no money from his son, the man couldn¡¯t afford the taxes, and as recompense, the duke seized all his lands and property. The man petitioned the king, but the ruler would not go against his loyal duke. It didn¡¯t matter what a peasant had to say; he wasn¡¯t the duke¡¯s equal. The man hung his head, seething with anger at the world¡¯s injustice. But then, a beacon of light appeared¡ªa young princess who had no involvement in the matter at all. She responded to the petition by donating her own funds, allowing the man to settle the taxes and keep his property.¡±

    Her breath caught. Impossible.

    ¡°Why you, you ask?¡± Finally turning to face her, his vivid green eyes bore into her as if he could uncover all her secrets. She reminded herself to breathe. ¡°It¡¯s because when all others would not listen, you did. You acted. I have something to say that could change the course of history. I will tell you my story, and it will reveal everything about the army outside your castle walls and how you can prevent unnecessary bloodshed.¡±

    She distinctly remembered the day from his story¡ªof course, she did. But she couldn¡¯t fathom how he could possibly know. Only the man, the king and the duke knew of it.

    ¡°It will be a long tale. Will you listen, Princess?¡± he asked, as if the fate of the world depended on it.

    She was still afraid, but she forced herself to nod, and, with an intensity she had not yet shown, she responded, ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 1 - The Unseen Gift

    The sunlight streamed through the large arched windows, causing Gabriel to squint as he looked across the oak table at Tunklard¡¯s weathered face. Tunklard, though just in his fifties, bore the marks of a life well-lived. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels between his etched face and the maps of the continent. Each wrinkle led to a scar, branching out like the interconnected roads that united the four kingdoms. His dark brown eyes met Gabriel¡¯s.

    Breaking the silence, Gabriel grinned and said, ¡°Come on, Tunk, where¡¯s my present?¡± He had always disliked that nickname, but Gabriel¡¯s persistence had worn him down over time.

    ¡°With age comes patience,¡± Tunklard huffed, a sparkle of amusement in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re one year closer to being a man now. I would have thought your new age would have taught you the virtue of patience. Perhaps we should rectify that in our next lesson.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s sheepish expression lasted only a moment before he changed course and asked, ¡°So where is it?¡±

    Tunklard chuckled. ¡°Fine, I suppose you can have it now,¡± he said, a small smile playing on his lips. Gabriel¡¯s mind drifted back to when Tunklard had first arrived at the keep five years ago. Upon meeting his new tutor, he recalled how he had thought his features resembled that of a hawk¡ªsharp and penetrating eyes; a shaved head; a tall, wiry frame. At first, Gabriel had resented being separated from his friends for lessons. Tunklard had been cold and strict, forcing him to learn. But as time passed, his thirst for knowledge grew, and every book he read felt like a few drops into a well that begged to be filled. He had come to look forward to their time together, appreciating Tunklard¡¯s intellect and unexpected care.

    Tunklard withdrew a parcel from his satchel, returning Gabriel to the present. ¡°Happy Name Day, Gabriel,¡± he said, passing it to him. Gabriel eagerly unwrapped it, revealing a weathered book, its edges tattered from age.

    Gabriel peered up at Tunklard, his brows furrowed. The cover bore no title. ¡°What is this book?¡± he asked.

    Tunklard¡¯s gaze turned distant as he replied, ¡°When I was a little older than you, my master gave me this book. I have always wanted to pass it on to someone, I hadn¡¯t found the right person, until now. Each lesson was etched by my master¡¯s hand, shaping me into the man I am today.¡±

    Tunklard continued after a pause, ¡°My childhood was difficult. Sometimes I questioned if the pain was worth it. But in this book, I found perspective. An understanding of what it means to dedicate oneself to a greater cause. It¡¯s not about religion, although individuals can find the same effect by having belief in religion and living its ideals. For me, it wasn¡¯t enough. I questioned everything, and that skepticism diminished my ability to have faith in the unknown. But this book showed me that, even in difficult times, one small act of goodness can change someone¡¯s life and restore your own faith. It can help you find your place in the world. Perhaps that¡¯s why I find myself teaching a spoiled brat like you. Hoping, that you can do some good where I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s expression transformed from nostalgic to sorrowful. He had never spoken so openly about his past, and Gabriel suddenly realized how little he knew about the man¡¯s life before arriving at the castle. He once asked Tunklard about the scars on his face, but his tutor simply replied, ¡°My past is my own. I do not care to discuss it.¡±

    Tunklard wasn¡¯t a sentimental man¡ªor so Gabriel had believed until now. They had grown closer over the years, yet Gabriel hadn¡¯t expected Tunklard to reveal so much in this conversation. This gesture showed that Tunklard wanted to pass something on to him, and how much he meant to his tutor.

    Gabriel felt overwhelmed by the weight of it all. ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too much.¡± Looking down at the book in his hands, he wondered at the lessons that lived within its pages.

    Tunklard locked eyes with Gabriel, his voice filled with wild fervor. ¡°Look at me, Gabriel. I have never seen a boy with your genius; your ability to consume knowledge and distill it astounds me. But that¡¯s not the reason why I¡¯m giving you this. It¡¯s because there is goodness in you; a goodness that reflects on all those around you. You¡¯ve even made me feel like I can be a good man again.¡±

    Gabriel felt a mix of embarrassment and unworthiness at Tunklard¡¯s impassioned belief in his potential, but he wouldn¡¯t dishonor his tutor¡¯s faith. With a calmness he didn¡¯t quite feel, he said, ¡°Thank you, Tunklard. This will be my most prized possession, and I will live my life to honor the belief you have in me.¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s eyes were glossy for an instant before he blinked it away, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°How about we find your mother and sister to see what gifts they¡¯ve gotten you?¡± And with that, they set off together, leaving the weight of their conversation behind but carrying with them the profound new connection they had forged.

    <hr>

    Standing in the chambers of the king¡¯s room, Gabriel felt a wave of insignificance wash over him. The piercing stare of the king bore into his soul, brimming with scrutiny and disdain, threatening to bring him to his knees. ¡°Do you believe this kingdom is ours because of mere words?¡± the king asked, his voice full of frustration. ¡°Do you think I am king and you a worthless prince because I shirked my duty?¡±

    Gabriel had just been summoned here while celebrating his name day with his sister and mother. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how the morning¡¯s happiness had been so swiftly destroyed. This had become an all-too-familiar scenario; he was a constant disappointment to his father, no matter what he did.

    The truth was simple: he despised violence, which was deemed unacceptable for the son of a king. Tradition dictated that the first son would be the heir, the second son an advisor¡ªskilled in all areas as a contingency, and the third son was meant to master the art of war and demonstrate the king¡¯s might by leading armies. Gabriel often wondered why he had to be born as the third son and carry that burden.

    Summoning his courage, Gabriel raised his head to meet his father¡¯s gaze. Despite his aversion to violence, he possessed a strong will and refused to compromise his principles. ¡°My king, while war, battle and blood may have granted you power, we can offer the people more than just violence. I refuse to be a part of the endless killing,¡± he said, his voice resolute.

    The king spluttered with disbelief. ¡°You believe yourself worthy to tell your king what the people want? With your twelve sheltered years of life, you presume to counsel me on the needs of the people?¡± The tirade continued with his father dismissing the possibility of peace, arguing that relinquishing swords and shields would only invite revolt and attacks. ¡°Those who are strong will always lead,¡± the king bellowed, ¡°and those who shy away from violence can never truly be strong.¡±

    Gabriel bowed his head slightly. He wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that avoiding violence would prevent others from using it against them. After all the king only ascended the throne because of the blood he spilt. Only through the elimination of contenders and the instillation of fear was he able to claim the throne and keep it. Rumors swirled that he even put his dagger through the heart of his own father. Gabriel pushed these thoughts aside.

    Gabriel spoke again, softer this time. ¡°My king, I do not claim to understand our people¡¯s desires fully, but everyone hears their pleas for a stop to endless wars. We can strive to provide more than violence for our people.¡±

    In the Accamanian Kingdom, the inevitability of violence loomed over every citizen. Since he was born, the kingdom was always at war, in battles against enemies, real or perceived. Gabriel hadn¡¯t developed strong feelings against war and violence until three years prior. He vividly remembered the day his father ordered the public execution of his uncle for alleged treason. Despite his uncle¡¯s rough exterior, he had been a source of kindness, sharing gifts and stories. He remembered how he would sit on his uncle¡¯s lap whilst he told the tales of Accamanus. The man cursed as often as he breathed. His mother would chide her brother for talking with his, ¡®Pirate¡¯s Tongue,¡¯ and each time he would simply wink mischievously at Gabriel causing him to laugh. Gabriel cherished the time with him. I miss him.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He had been forced to attend the execution in Kingdom Square amongst the sea of spectators. Guards led his uncle, shackled and terrified, to the execution block, where they mercilessly pushed his head against the stone. Before his uncle could cry out, the executioner¡¯s gleaming axe came down on his neck, a pool of red covering the stone. There would be no more winks or curses. He was gone. Gabriel¡¯s heart felt like it had been ripped out of his chest. And as he looked around the crowd through welling tears, he was shocked to his core. Not one face mirrored his own. On the contrary, they displayed one of two reactions¡ªthose indifferent to the public murder, and those joyous to witness the bloodshed. Death and violence had been so deeply ingrained into the populace that it had become their norm.

    Since that day, Gabriel had never been the same. He developed a profound aversion to violence; even the sight of blood made him feel ill. He couldn¡¯t fathom taking another person¡¯s life. He had remained upset for days after the execution, culminating in a summons to his father¡¯s chambers for a meeting not so different from today.

    ¡°By the time of your tenth winter, you were supposed to have learned how to fight,¡± the king said. ¡°Yet, I yielded to your mother¡¯s pleas, her insistence that you were not yet ready, that the sight of blood would be too much for you. But we cannot delay the inevitable any longer. I won¡¯t heed her words anymore. You¡¯ve grown too old, and the whispers of your weakness amongst the nobles have grown too loud to ignore. Be certain of this; I will not allow your weakness to spread to the throne.¡±

    Gabriel had simply gulped; he knew he couldn¡¯t do what the king demanded of him. Little had changed in two years.

    ¡°You will learn to fight, to lead men on the battlefield and to kill. This is your purpose and duty,¡± the king said, his temper rising.

    Gabriel couldn¡¯t accept that. I won¡¯t. He shook his head and responded, ¡°I refuse. Mother and Tunklard share my beliefs that we shouldn¡¯t keep killing, that we should look to the future instead of dwelling on the past.¡±

    Contempt flickered across the king¡¯s face. Gabriel silently pleaded to Victra, the goddess of light, for guidance. Unexpectedly, the king rose from his chair and strode toward Gabriel. The king looked down unflinchingly and delivered a backhanded slap that sent Gabriel reeling. Tears welled in his eyes as he instinctively reached up to his stinging cheek. Shame coursed through him, accompanied by an unbridled rage that he quickly suppressed. Challenging the king now would only result in more disappointment¡ªI was already disappointment enough.

    The king smiled as if satisfied. ¡°Tell me, child, did your books and philosophies protect you from that sting? Did they prevent violence?¡± The king paused, then whispered, ¡°You live inside books, understanding nothing of this world. You are a coward, fearing to wield a sword. A weakling who doesn¡¯t deserve to carry my name.¡±

    Fear tightened Gabriel¡¯s throat, and his father¡¯s contempt pierced him more directly than ever before. Something was changing, shifting. ¡°Your foolish mother has coddled you for too long, and Tunklard has filled your brain with utter nonsense. From tomorrow onwards, you will bid farewell to Tunklard. He will no longer be your tutor. Instead, you will bleed in the training yard, learning to wield a sword until you are worthy of being called a prince.¡±

    Gabriel couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He couldn¡¯t bear to say goodbye to Tunklard, who was more than just a tutor. He¡¯s, my friend.

    ¡°No!¡± Gabriel screamed, his voice trembling with fear.

    Before he could react, his father hit him again, more forcefully this time. The king¡¯s malice had shaken Gabriel to his core. Fear rooted him to the spot, his legs unsteady and knees buckling, rendering him unable to utter a word. ¡°Do not test me; I will punish you further, and it won¡¯t be as gentle as a slap,¡± the king warned.

    Gabriel should have been braver, but perhaps his father was right. Maybe I am a coward. In a meek voice, he replied, ¡°Yes, my king,¡± and bowed his head low, relinquishing all defiance in the face of his father¡¯s commands.

    Without another word, his father walked away, leaving Gabriel to slink out of the king¡¯s room with his shoulders slumped, burdened by the weight of the guards¡¯ scrutinizing eyes¡ªa judgment echoing his father¡¯s disappointment.

    He stumbled to his chambers. The oak door swung open, revealing a room with books strewn across the rich timber floor. The scattered trail led to a shelf laden with stacks of knowledge. The sight only deepened his sense of defeat. Gabriel had delved into the world and its people, reading more books than all his brothers and sister combined. Countless hours had been spent discussing each book with Tunklard, debating until the sun vanished beyond the horizon.

    The reminder that he wouldn¡¯t be able to share these books with Tunklard was too painful. He turned away and gently closed the door, leaning his head against it. His mind raced as he desperately tried to forget. He focused on his breathing, just as Tunklard had taught him. In, out, in, out. Finding momentary calm with each loud exhale.

    The confrontation with his father had come at a cost. Gabriel understood that his life would never be the same again. He approached his bed, slid under the covers, and succumbed to self-pity.

    He lost track of how long he had been in bed, consumed by his thoughts. Eventually, a knock on the door broke the silence. At first, it was gentle, but it grew insistent, leaving Gabriel with no choice but to open the door. His sister stood before him. Two years his junior, she had golden hair framing her delicate face, and her green eyes regarded him with concern. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be locked up in your room like this,¡± she said.

    Gabriel contemplated how much he should confide in her. ¡°Father summoned me. It didn¡¯t go well,¡± he admitted.

    Sarah reached for his hand and gave it two quick squeezes. When they were small children, he used to comfort her with that same gesture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know how much Tunklard meant to you. He is a good and kind man.¡± He didn¡¯t think word would have spread so quickly; he assumed the king would have Tunklard quietly escorted tomorrow.

    Dejectedly, Gabriel replied, ¡°Aye, he is my friend.¡±

    ¡°He was really sad to leave,¡± Sarah said.

    Gabriel nodded in reply, momentarily silent, until a realization struck him. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®He was sad to leave¡¯? Father said I would bid him farewell tomorrow.¡±

    Sarah hesitated. ¡°Gabriel, he¡¯s gone. A guard took him outside the castle.¡±

    Gabriel stood there, dumbfounded, unable to find his voice. It can¡¯t be true¡ªthe king said I would say goodbye tomorrow. His little sister approached, attempting to embrace him, but he shrugged her off and ran.

    The castle¡¯s narrow corridors loomed before him as he sprinted, his presence startling those he passed. Greetings turned to shock, and muttered curses trailed in his wake. His breath grew ragged, but he didn¡¯t stop. His destination; the gates. He needed to see Tunklard¡ªhe had to catch one final glimpse of his friend. He nearly stumbled down the stairs but managed to steady himself, aware of the danger his unsteady footing posed. Still, he pressed on until he reached the castle gates.

    The guards at the gate stared, astonished to see him in such a state. ¡°My prince, are you well?¡± one of them asked.

    Gathering his composure, Gabriel replied, ¡°Yes, I am well. But I need you to open this gate.¡±

    The guards exchanged bewildered glances before one said firmly, ¡°Prince, we cannot open the gate for you. We are sworn to protect the king¡¯s line, and you cannot venture outside.¡±

    Gabriel understood that these men were merely fulfilling their duty. They were bound to their post, and no amount of reasoning would sway them. Desperation took hold, and in a fleeting moment, he attempted to run past them and reach the gate¡¯s mechanism, hoping to escape their grasp. But he was just a child, and they were trained warriors.

    The guards held Gabriel firmly, their grip unyielding as he continued to struggle against them. Tears streamed down his face, mixing with sweat and despair. His chest heaved with exertion, his body trembling from the intensity of his emotions. ¡°Please,¡± he pleaded, ¡°Just let me say goodbye. I need to see him one last time.¡±

    The guards exchanged a solemn glance, their hardened expressions softening for a brief moment. ¡°We are sorry, Prince,¡± one of the guards spoke gently. ¡°We understand your pain, but we cannot grant your request. It is for your safety and the security of the kingdom.¡±

    Gabriel slumped in defeat, his struggle subsiding as resignation washed over him. His muscles ached, and his breaths came in ragged gasps as he tried to regain control of himself. The guards slowly released their hold on him, giving him space.

    With shaking hands, Gabriel wiped away his tears, his gaze fixed on the closed gates before him. Tunklard is gone. His heart felt heavy with the weight of loss, mingling with the king¡¯s betrayal.

    The truth settled into his core. He would never see his friend again and never have the chance to say goodbye.

 Chapter 2 - A Bards Tale

    Gabriel changed into attire suitable for the evening supper, wishing he could remain within the four walls of his chambers¡ªalone. But regardless of his pain, which had not subsided in the hours since Tunklard¡¯s departure, he knew he had no choice but to attend. The consequences of his absence would be dire.

    As he prepared himself, memories flooded his mind, of all Tunklard¡¯s wisdom and teachings. Tunklard embodied everything Gabriel wished his father could be, and he had hoped that he was regarded as a son by Tunklard. Unfortunately, now Gabriel would never know.

    The thought sent a lance of pain to his heart. He remembered one lesson in particular, a lesson he would need to act on in the hours to come.

    <hr>

    One sunny afternoon, they had sat in the tranquility of the palace gardens, surrounded by blooming flowers and interrupted only by the gentle rustle of leaves.

    Tunklard''s eyes, wise and kind, met Gabriel''s as he began to speak. "As a Prince, you need to understand the nature of your position. Every action you take, every word you speak, everything will be scrutinized and judged by those around you."

    Gabriel listened intently to Tunklard¡¯s words, the gravity of his future responsibilities sinking in. "But why must I be judged so closely?" Gabriel asked, a hint of frustration in his voice.

    "It is the nature of power. You will be a leader one day, and people will look to you for guidance and reassurance¡ªor a sense of stability. They will seek to decipher your intentions. It is also how others may look to use you for their own motives, whether good or bad.¡±

    Gabriel pondered Tunklard''s words, realizing the weight of the expectations placed upon him. "So, I must always be careful in my actions and words," he concluded.

    His tutor nodded, offering a gentle smile. "Indeed, you must learn to mask your emotions when necessary, to choose your words wisely, and to speak differently to different people. This is not to say that you should be dishonest or manipulative, but rather to be mindful of the impact your words and expressions can have on others."

    "But how can I always be aware of such things?" Gabriel asked.

    "It is a skill that requires practice and observation. You must learn to be attentive, to read the subtle cues and body language of those around you. Unpoken messages are just as important as words spoken. Adapt your demeanor accordingly, for each person you encounter may require a different approach."

    Gabriel nodded, his youthful curiosity absorbing Tunklard''s teachings like a sponge. "And what if I feel overwhelmed by the weight of these expectations?" he asked.

    His tutor''s eyes softened with empathy at Gabriel¡¯s vulnerability. "It is only natural to feel overwhelmed at times. But remember, you are not alone on this journey. Lean on the wisdom of those who came before you, seek counsel from trusted advisors, and above all, trust in your intellect. Your sharp mind is your greatest asset."

    <hr>

    Gabriel chose black attire for supper, traditionally worn in times of war or grief. It suited the moment perfectly and served as a subtle act of defiance against the king, without inviting direct retribution.

    He regarded himself in the mirror, his black shoulder-length hair in disarray. He tied it up at the back, the dark clothing accentuating his sharp features and adding a harsh aura to his usually smiling face. His once-bright green eyes were now puffy and red. He washed his face, composing himself. Though still heartbroken, he refused to show weakness in front of the king and other nobles.

    Satisfied with his appearance, he reluctantly made his way to the hall. Though he usually looked forward to seeing his friends and sister, tonight he walked slowly, unprepared to engage with people once again. Passing through the grand double doors to the hallway, he received a short nod from the guards stationed on either side. He glanced past the doors and beheld the opulence that always greeted him.

    The hall was a marvel of engineering, vast enough to accommodate nearly five hundred people, and with a high cathedral ceiling. Elaborate murals adorned the ceilings and walls, gold trim lined every corner, and the chandeliers glistened, undoubtedly requiring daily cleaning by servants. The sheer size of the hall, unfitting for the number of gathered guests, served as a blatant display of wealth intended to highlight their affluence¡ªunless one considered the Galatic kingdom in the north, whose riches were without equal.

    The tables were arranged in two lines at the back of the hall, with the king''s table situated on a dais where he dined exclusively with the queen. Musicians played a melodic tune in the corner, building anticipation for the evening meal. Summoning his bravest smile, Gabriel understood it was time.

    He spotted Lord Carnahy, the king''s closest ally, who greeted him with a smile. Gabriel always enjoyed conversing with him. "My prince, are you well?" Carnahy asked. It was a simple question, but one had to be cautious in any interaction with the nobility, for they were like snakes waiting to pounce on their prey¡ªno matter how kind.

    Putting on his best smile, Gabriel replied, "Aye, my lord. As you may have heard, my tutor has gone. I was saddened by his departure, but it is time for me to learn the ways of battle."

    Lying came easily. I wish I didn''t have to pretend to be someone I wasn''t. He held onto this facade so tightly that he occasionally struggled to remember who he truly was underneath the burden of being a prince. Conversations with Tunklard had always served as a reality check. What will I pretend to become and will I lose myself in the process.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Carnahy didn''t perceive any of these thoughts on Gabriel''s face and responded with encouragement, unknowingly exacerbating his predicament. "That is good to hear, my boy. I know you have a scholarly inclination, but this kingdom needs a prince prepared for battle. I am glad you have come to realize this." Though intended to be uplifting, the words stirred anger within Gabriel.

    He quickly regained composure and responded with a hint of defiance, "Yes, my lord. I will be exactly what this kingdom needs." To any observer, these words would have been what they wanted to hear, but Gabriel had his own motivations. He would do whatever was necessary to rid the kingdom of violence.

    "It gladdens my old heart. But why must you always insist on calling me ''Lord''?" Carnahy asked, feigning sternness.

    Gabriel smiled genuinely and replied, "It''s a bad habit, I''m afraid. I expect it''s the same reason you call me ''Prince,'' my lord."

    Laughter erupted from Carnahy, and he remarked, "Boy, you are far too witty. If words fought battles, you would already be our general."

    Gabriel smiled and said, "Wouldn''t that be the day?" before adding, "Enjoy your evening, my lord."

    Carnahy chuckled and playfully said, "Tell my children they need to read more."

    Gabriel proceeded to the tables where his friends sat. "My, my, don''t you look dashing in black," Jessinta said with a smirk. After a pause she asked, "What was my father saying to you?" Her brother Lovren leaned over the table, curious to hear his father''s words.

    "Just idle chat." Then pretending as if he forgot something, Gabriel added, "Oh, and he mentioned that both you and Lovren should read more."

    "That''s a relief. I was worried he would lecture me about spending more time on embroidery with the ladies," Jessinta said.

    Sarah observed him, aware that he was only pretending to be okay. "How are you, Gabriel.¡± His friends on the table raised their brows. Oblivious to what had transpired.

    "I''m well," Gabriel answered.

    Lovren interjected, "Why, what happened?"

    "Tunklard had to leave. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    They all knew how much Tunklard meant to him, and the table fell into an awkward silence. The wound was still fresh; he feared he would break down if they spoke of it. He guarded his emotions closely, remembering Tunklard¡¯s lesson.

    Then Jessinta felt compelled to fill the void with conversation. "These musicians are lovely. I can''t wait for the bard''s performance.¡±

    Jessinta wasn¡¯t known for her subtlety. Gabriel greeted newcomers to the table, but he played no active role in the discussions that followed. He felt like a passenger longing to be left alone. Supper came and went, with numerous attempts to engage him in conversation, knowing his tendency to talk and talk. However, that night he skillfully disengaged, mastering the art of being present without truly participating. Then, the music stopped.

    Gabriel''s gaze turned toward the musicians as a tall man in his late twenties stepped forward. Women in the room began staring at the man for some reason. Though undoubtedly good-looking, Gabriel found their gawking unnecessary.

    "Tonight, we have a special treat for you all¡ªa song at the king''s request." The man then turned to the musicians and gestured for the musicians to start. The harp¡¯s melody was soaring as the musician expertly plucked the strings. Then the other instruments joined in, creating a symphony of emotions. The people eagerly awaited the first words, and then they came.

    ¡°In days of yore, a tale resounds, Of Accamanus, a king renowned.

    He built a home, a solace true, And with his sword, a kingdom grew.

    In battles fierce, he stood alone, Against an army, foes unknown.

    With unwavering courage, he fought, Defending honor, as legends ought¡±

    Gabriel recognized the song¡ªit was the kingdom''s origin story.

    ¡°Champion of Victra, goddess fair, His spirit guided, beyond compare.

    With each swing, his kingdom stood strong, Defying the odds, against all wrong.

    There came a day, a fateful hour. When a vast army loomed, full of power.

    Their numbers swelled, an overwhelming might, Yet Accamanus stood, ready to fight.¡±

    The king rarely cared enough to select a song for bards to play, but his father was sending a message. It was the story of how the kingdom was founded on violence, how its legacy is honor.

    ¡°Shield held high, his sword gleaming bright, He vowed to protect, to win the fight.

    Through torrents of arrows and clash of steel, He pressed ahead, with an iron will.

    His armor battered, his body strained, But his spirit resolute, undeterred, remained.¡±

    Although he knew this was a slight from the king, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but be engrossed by the bard¡¯s song. He had read so many of the histories relating to King Accamanus. He was a hero who defended honor and stood strong in the face of adversity. He longed to hear the next words, eager to immerse himself in the legacy of his ancestor.

    ¡°He carved a path through the enemy lines, A force to be reckoned with, till the sun shines.

    His loyal men, inspired by the sight, Fought alongside, with all their might.

    They rallied behind him, a unified force, their resilience was a testament to their course.

    And as the sun blazed high in the sky, Accamanus, with a battle cry.¡±

    Looking around the room, the nobles were leaning on the edge of their chairs entranced by the music.

    ¡°Emerging triumphant, against all odds, A legend forged, as destiny nods.

    So raise your voices, let them resound, To Accamanus, the king renowned.

    A tale of glory, his name unfurled, A legend forged, in the battles of the world.

    In days of yore, his story shall be told, How Accamanus, brave and bold,

    He withstood an army many times his own, His unwavering valor forever known.

    Through trials and battles, he held his ground, A beacon of strength, in chaos found.

    The kingdom he built, a fortress strong, Stands as a testament to his lifelong song.¡±

    The music reached its crescendo, and Gabriel found himself lost in its enchantment, momentarily forgetting his worries and cares.

    ¡°Champion of Victra, his guiding light, He fought with honor, with all his might.

    In the annals of history, his name will stand, Accamanus, the king of a noble land.¡±

    The music ended with raucous applause, and the bard and the musicians performed a bow.

    While the song was intended to show that war founded this kingdom, what resonated with Gabriel was that King Accamanus overcame numerous challenges to build a brighter future. And the lesson to be learned is that one must be strong, remain steadfast in their convictions. A beacon strong in chaos found.

    The melody continued to echo in Gabriel''s mind. He didn¡¯t want to be remembered for his battles, he didn¡¯t want to be remembered for his sword. One thing stuck true, however. He did want to be remembered.

 Chapter 3 - A Trial by Steel

    The morning sun cast a golden hue upon the training yard as Gabriel stood amidst the clangor of steel and the boisterous laughter of armored men. Where warriors celebrated strength and skill whilst honing their abilities. Where I feel like an outsider.

    As he entered the yard, anxiety coursed through his veins. Mocking glances greeted him from the seasoned and battle-hardened warriors. Among them, his elder brothers Artus and Leoman stood tall, each wielding a sword. Gabriel felt a stark contrast to them on this sandy field. Other familiar faces dotted the grounds: nobles, soldiers, and guardsmen. The only encouragement came from his friend Lovren, who stood by his side, well aware of the challenges that lay ahead.

    "So, you fancy yourself a warrior now," scoffed Artus, to which Gabriel offered no response, knowing it was the last way he wanted to be perceived.

    "He won''t last the day," Leoman chimed in, echoing his brother''s sentiment.

    "If he fails, Father will probably allow us to whip him," Artus said. A sneer curling on his lips.

    A sickening feeling enveloped Gabriel¡¯s gut. Surely, they won¡¯t whip me.

    The master-at-arms, a stern and imposing figure named Ser Rodrick, stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Gabriel. "Boy, on these grounds, you are no prince. All men, carrying a sword, are judged by their ability to defend their brothers in arms," he said. "While many doubt your ability, today and every other day you step on these sacred sands, you have the chance to prove them wrong."

    Ser Rodrick''s reputation as a fair yet demanding instructor preceded him, earning him the respect of even the noblest of warriors.

    "I will do what I can, Ser Rodrick," Gabriel responded with determination.

    "No, boy, you will do more than that. You will train, you will bleed, and you will fight," Ser Rodrick said, his voice commanding obedience. Gabriel nodded resolutely, accepting the challenge laid before him.

    The master-at-arms scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "Lovren, come here,". His friend approached; his movements filled with uncertainty. "You will spar with Gabriel, and you will hold nothing back. Do you hear?"

    "Aye, Ser." Lovren wore a sympathetic expression, as if conveying his regret for what was to come. Aware of the scrutinizing eyes upon him, Gabriel understood he was the source of their amusement.

    Lovren retrieved a training sword from the rack, his movements displaying a practiced ease. Gabriel fumbled with his weapon, struggling to find a comfortable grip.

    The tension in the air mounted as Ser Rodrick bellowed, "Begin."

    Lovren swung his sword, executing precise strikes, while Gabriel clumsily attempted to block and parry. The spar continued, Lovren alternating between measured strikes and slower attacks to allow Gabriel a chance to respond. Gabriel, however, refrained from actively engaging, focusing solely on defense.

    "Lovren, do not hold back. Do not lose the respect of your sword brothers," Ser Rodrick said. A flicker of hesitation passed through Lovren''s eyes, too swift for Gabriel to fully grasp, before his friend changed his stance and attacked with genuine force. Gabriel struggled to avoid the blows, his sword skittering across the sand with each collision. The surrounding warriors sneered, reveling in Gabriel''s feeble attempts.

    After Ser Rodrick commanded him to pick up the fallen sword, he bellowed, "Again." The cycle continued, with Gabriel either dropping his sword or enduring the punishing blows from Lovren. Laughter erupted, mocking his every mistake, intensifying their ridicule. I will not yield.

    The wooden training swords, though not lethal, inflicted painful blows upon Gabriel''s body. Lovren''s expression showed his internal struggle, but he persisted in delivering this harsh lesson. On and on it went until Ser Rodrick''s voice cut through the torment. "Enough! We''ve seen enough."

    Gabriel panted frantically, the pain lighting his body on fire. Looking at his arms, he saw the red marks where Lovren''s sword had broken his skin. Witnessing the blood flowing freely down his arm, queasiness filled him. Lightheaded, his footing became unsteady. Gagging at the sight of his own blood, he couldn''t control his body. Not again. Gabriel bent down and retched the entire contents of his breakfast on the sand.

    The crowd''s derision only deepened; their eyes gleaming with hunger for his suffering. His friend looked at him with concern and pity. Lovren steadied him with a firm hand on his shoulders. Gabriel wasn''t sure how he could train to be a warrior when the sight of blood made him throw up.

    He collected himself and shrugged Lovren off. Irrational anger welled within him. How could Lovren do this to me. Although he knew his friend had little choice, the anger remained.

    Gabriel realized that while others in the yard were learning stances, how to stab, how to swing, and how to parry, he had learned only pain.

    As Gabriel staggered away, his body battered and bruised, he heard Ser Rodrick''s final decree: "You will run around this training yard until you can no longer stand!" The command reverberated through the air. Every step he took shot lances of pain through his weary limbs, but he refused to yield, a testament to his endurance.

    Amidst his laborious run, Gabriel stole glances at the true training taking place. Warriors engaged in fierce sparring, honing their skills with relentless determination. His brothers proved themselves as formidable opponents, their dominance apparent in each duel. Although he had never aspired to be a warrior, Gabriel yearned to absorb the techniques and strategies employed by those around him. Yet, his focus remained on each arduous step he took, determined not to succumb to the pain. I must keep going.

    His body eventually betrayed him, collapsing onto the scorching ground. He lay there gasping for breath, his face layered with fine grains of sand. Slowly, he turned over, squinting against the glaring light, only to be confronted by the sneering face of Artus.

    "You always thought yourself better than us," Artus said. "Now, you know you are nothing."

    Gabriel had always sensed his brothers'' dislike for him, but this level of animosity was unexpected. What have I done to make them hate me. He could not recall a time when they had ever shown him acceptance.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In the distance, an unfamiliar voice chimed in, "Maybe he should have been born a princess. He''s pretty enough." Laughter erupted among the crowd, feeding on the cruelty of their words.

    Then came a voice he recognized all too well¡ªLeoman''s saying, "Maybe he should not have been born at all." Gabriel''s heart sank, his first day of training concluding with a sense of desolation.

    As he made his slow and ragged walk back to his chambers, Gabriel couldn''t shake the overwhelming loneliness that enveloped him.

    <hr>

    Gabriel sank into the warm, comforting water as the servants prepared a bath for him. The fatigue and weariness in his thin, battered body found solace in the soothing embrace of the perfectly heated water. Resting his arms against the sides of the tub, he closed his eyes and let his weary muscles relax. The air was infused with the pleasant scent of sage bath salts, creating a calming atmosphere that enveloped him.

    As he soaked in the bath, Gabriel''s mind drifted back to the training session. The memories of humiliation still stung, but he refused to let them break his spirit. He longed to prove his worth and defy the expectations placed upon him, yet he couldn''t help but feel torn. I don¡¯t want to become what I hate most.

    The unjust treatment from Ser Rodrick echoed in his thoughts. The master-at-arms had not taught him the proper forms, instead subjecting him to his fellow warriors'' merciless jeers and blows. It was a harsh and unforgiving introduction to the world of combat. However, Gabriel had resolved that he would not allow the same events to repeat themselves. He would show his will and resilience, not through physical strength, but through his character and demeanor. I won¡¯t let others think of me as weak.

    Finishing his bath, Gabriel scrubbed away the grime, revealing the welts and bruises he''d earned, each one turning an ugly shade of purple.

    A knock interrupted his thoughts. "Coming," he called out, hurrying to dry off and dress. Opening the door, he greeted his mother, the queen, as she entered his chamber and settled into a chair. Her eyes scanned the room, mock strictness in her gaze. "You really should organize your room, Gabriel. There are books everywhere," she said in a playful tone.

    "Hi, Ma. I''ll get to it eventually," he said. They shared a moment of comfortable silence.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered. Gabriel met her gaze, understanding the weight of her apology. "You know that if I could have kept Tunklard here with you, I would have. But it was the king''s command." Her brows drew together in sympathy, a look Gabriel had seen far too many times in his life, knowing the depth of her remorse.

    Their close bond allowed him to be open and truthful, even in his reticence. ¡°I can''t bring myself to look at the books anymore. They remind me too much of him.¡±

    "What would Tunklard want you to do?" she asked, her voice tender.

    Gabriel knew exactly what his friend would expect of him. "He would laugh at my sentiment and then order me to read two books to make up for it." To honor Tunklard''s lessons I must carry on.

    Shifting the topic, his mother inquired about his training. Gabriel took a moment to gather his thoughts. "It was terrible," frustration clear in his voice. "I expected it to be bad, but it was even worse than I imagined. They laughed at me¡­ mocked me." He paused, his breath catching.

    "They made my only friend in the yard beat me to a pulp. I can''t believe he would do that to me," Gabriel added, still feeling anger at Lovren''s betrayal, although he knew it was unfair of him.

    His mother regarded him, her gaze unwavering. "I heard whispers of what transpired, but I didn''t realize it was that severe. I assume you''re referring to Lovren. Don''t take it out on your friend. All men must follow orders."

    Though anger still burned within him, her words struck a chord. He understood the point she made, as he had arrived at it himself. Hearing it from her helped quell the raging fire within him.

    "I know, but still," he replied. "Even my brothers aggravated the judgment from the others, telling me I should not have even been born," he confessed, bitterness seeping into his words.

    He paused, wanting to ask a question to which he wasn''t sure he wanted the answer. "Why do the king and my brothers hate me?"

    She chewed her bottom lip, looking at him with apprehension. They had discussed his brothers'' actions before, and while she disapproved, the king favored them. She let out a sigh before saying, ¡°No son wants to hear this, but you are getting older, and it''s time you learn the truth. You may already know this, but your father holds no love for me. We sleep in different bed chambers and only speak together at public events. He has hated me ever since the day I was brought here¡ªwhen I was only sixteen summers old.¡±

    He understood all this. The rumors were that the king was grief stricken when his wife had died. That he killed all the doctors that failed to save his wife and locked the doors to his chambers for a week, speaking to no one. All that was heard from the chambers were crashing sounds and sobs. The king was so volatile that when he emerged after a week, he almost led the kingdom into civil war.

    For months, battles raged, and it looked like the kingdom would be cleaved in half and the dynasty would end. Until his mother''s family, the Adrena household, who were also reported to be direct descendants of the first king, Accamanus, proposed an alliance with the king. An alliance that would be bound by blood through marriage between the king and his mother.

    ¡°The king has never liked me,¡± she said. ¡°The only reason he married me was to keep the kingship he had killed for. After losing his first wife, the land was in turmoil. He was still grieving, but he was losing power. He knew he had to remarry¡ªhad to rely on another house in order to rebuild, and I am a walking reminder of that weakness. I didn''t want to marry the king. I had heard all the tales about him, but I had no choice."

    He could see the strain on his mother''s face, but he needed to know more. "But why doesn''t my father like me?" his voice was barely a whisper.

    ¡°I don''t know. After all our years together, I still don''t understand the man. I suspect that just as I am a reminder of his weakness, so are you. We had to have you soon after our marriage to solidify our marriage. Although he didn''t say anything, it pained him.¡±

    She paused, her eyes distant. "Your brothers hold no love for me. They thought I was trying to replace their mother. They see you as my son. That you''re different from them. They don''t understand you. I''m sorry; I know it''s not fair. But I want you to know that I love you more than anything in the world."

    "But then, why does he love my sister? I see how he cares for her deeply. I am happy about it, but I just don''t understand." His mother looked uncertain. It appeared she didn''t understand it herself.

    She assessed him, gently shook her head, then shifted her tone. ¡°My little boy has grown. I remember the days when you used to cling onto my leg and wouldn''t let go. I remember you stealing pies from the kitchens, each plan becoming more ridiculous as the cooks tried to stop you. And the many times you became lost in your books, devouring knowledge larger than your head, only to come to me and share everything you learned.¡±

    She smiled at the fond memories, and he couldn''t help but smile back. ¡°You''re grown now, Gabriel. I won''t shelter you from the truth anymore. You can''t remain as you were. I abhor violence, and I hate that you must become a warrior and the general. But we can''t choose who we are. You must become more than what you are now.¡±

    Her words seeped into his heart, resonating with the truth he realized. "Not all is well in this kingdom. Our position grows more vulnerable each day," she continued, her voice filled with concern.

    "But Father is the king," he responded, puzzled.

    "Yes, he is," his mother affirmed. "And yet, still, our position is vulnerable. The nobles are angry at his greed and the raised taxes. The people are angry that their son¡¯s and husband¡¯s are dying in the endless wars. And as payment for their sacrifices, they suffer from starvation because of the Galatic Kingdom''s sanctions."

    She paused for a moment. "I don''t tell you this to scare you. I tell you this so you can prepare, so you can protect yourself. Please, Gabriel, I need you to learn how to fight."

    A newfound resolve filled him as he stood before his mother. He knew she hated death as much as he did, but something scared her, and that sent a chill down his spine. He collected his thoughts and responded, "I will, my queen," declaring with determination. In doing so, he would honor Tunklard''s memory by persevering, even in the absence of his beloved friend. And perhaps, someday, he would find a way to bring about the change he and his mother believed in¡ªa world where violence wasn''t the only measure of strength and power.

 Chapter 4 - Shadows of Defeat

    The previous day passed in a blur, leaving Gabriel barely able to keep his eyes open during supper. He had exchanged only a few words with anyone, still harboring anger towards Lovren. The grueling training had taken a toll on his body, leaving him in agonizing pain. Yet, despite the physical torment, Gabriel remained determined. He knew he had to return to the training yard.

    As the sun cast its golden glow over the training yard, Gabriel stood among the first recruits to arrive, eager to prove his mettle. Ser Rodrick, the master-at-arms, regarded him with a stern look. "So, you came back."

    With quiet determination, Gabriel said, "I will keep coming, no matter what you do to me." Ser Rodrick responded with a condescending half-smile. Does he get satisfaction from tormenting me. He cared little for the man''s respect; his sole focus was to learn from the seasoned warrior.

    "Fine," Ser Rodrick said. "I might as well teach you something. Yesterday, you learned the battlefield isn''t fair. There''s no love on these grounds, and it will never be fair to you. You must do everything to even the odds."

    Gabriel struggled to understand Ser Rodrick''s motives. I thought he was known for being fair, yesterday''s training had been anything but. Gabriel nodded in acknowledgment; his attention fixed on the seasoned warrior.

    "Today, boy, we begin your training. Before you can wield a sword with skill, you must first learn the basics," Ser Rodrick said.

    Gabriel had made a promise to himself after his mother''s visit. He decided he would learn the art of the sword with full intent, but he would never reveal his true potential. Let it earn him ridicule from his peers¡ªthey already despised him within these walls. He did not seek to impress the king with his warrior skills. Nor did he desire a life steeped in violence. Yet his mother''s words echoed in his mind, urging him to learn to protect himself. And so, I will.

    "Any soldier worth their salt will tell you, the first thing you need to learn is how to stand. Power will surge through your legs to your arms. When you wield the blade, you must fight with your whole body.¡± Ser Rodrick voice cut through the morning air.

    Gabriel studied Ser Rodrick wide-legged stance, one foot slightly ahead of the other. "Keep your feet shoulder-width apart," the master instructed. "Bend your knees slightly, keeping your weight centered. Do this, and you won¡¯t fall on that arse of yours.¡±

    Gabriel attempted to replicate the stance. His legs trembled as he arranged his feet and bent his knees. He felt unsteady, as if a strong gust of wind could topple him over. He could feel the strain on his legs and torso, the position feeling unnatural.

    "Bend your knees more, boy, and bring your feet closer together," Ser Rodrick said roughly. Gabriel followed the instruction, but it still felt uncomfortable. Then the master quickly struck his thigh with a training sword, causing him to cry out in shock and stumble to the ground, falling straight on his arse.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if no one listens to me,¡± grumbled Ser Rodrick. ¡°Again.¡±

    Sand grains pressed against Gabriel''s palm as he heaved himself upright, studying the master''s posture and trying to emulate it. Without a word, the master signaled his corrections, his sword tapping less than gently against Gabriel. He nudged Gabriel''s feet to align with his body and smacked his calves to coax them closer together. Gabriel was sure that by nightfall, his body would bear a tapestry of bruises. But as he finally bent his knees and straightened his back, Ser Rodrick retreated and nodded in approval, an air of self-satisfaction about him.

    "Balance is crucial. Without it, your defenses will crumble, and your strikes will lack precision." Without warning, he lunged forward, delivering a forceful push to Gabriel''s chest. Surprised, Gabriel stumbled backward, his feet tripping over each other until he landed on the sand with a resounding thud.

    "You can''t hope to hold a sword if you can''t even hold your own two feet," the master''s laughter filling the air. "Perhaps you''d skewer yourself before your enemy. That would be a sight to behold¡ªeven the king might find mirth in it," he continued, chuckling to himself. Gabriel''s eyes burned with defiance as he glared at him, offering no response other than his fierce stare.

    "Again," Ser Rodrick said, his voice unyielding.

    Gabriel, a determined glint in his eyes, rose to his feet and resumed his stance. He braced himself. As the master pushed him once more, Gabriel fought against the force, his muscles straining, and maintained his balance for a moment longer before stumbling backward. Still, he couldn''t withstand Ser Rodrick''s full force.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Again and again, Ser Rodrick pushed Gabriel, relentless in his pursuit of testing the recruit''s limits. Each time Gabriel fell, he grew more resilient. He learned to anticipate the push and adjust his stance.

    "Balance is not about remaining static," Ser Rodrick said, a trace of guidance finally detectable in his stern voice. "It is an active state, an ongoing change. Adapt to the force, find your center, and maintain control."

    The training continued, with Ser Rodrick pushing Gabriel relentlessly until, finally, something shifted. Gabriel''s body seemed to align with an invisible force, his core strengthening and his feet connecting firmly with the ground. When the master pushed him again, Gabriel remained upright. Although he had to take several steps back to maintain his balance, a newfound resilience emanated from within.

    "Even after all that, you''re still terrible," Ser Rodrick said. "Everyone is coming now. Rest for a moment, and your training will continue."

    "Will you teach me how to use a sword?" Gabriel asked, anticipation lacing his tone.

    Ser Rodrick''s response was immediate and harsh. "No," he said.

    Taken aback. I don¡¯t understand this man. He shook the thought from his mind as he raised his head and stood tall, ready for the challenges to come.

    He didn''t have to wait long.

    As more footsteps echoed in the training yard, Gabriel heard a familiar voice. "Is pretty boy back?" said Rufus, a nobleman''s son a few years his senior, with a bloated belly that showed his lack of discipline. "Was yesterday''s beating not enough for you?"

    Gabriel refused to tolerate such insults without a response. "You would think that a boy training with warriors for the past two years wouldn''t be as round as they are tall," he said, his words biting with scorn.

    Rufus stood in shock, his face contorting with disbelief. It seemed no one had ever dared to openly offend him. He sputtered but found no counter. The boy¡¯s face turned red as a chorus of laughter erupted from those around him. Perhaps I went too far. But I refuse to let others think of me as weak.

    Rufus glared at him, his eyes filled with malice, and in a loud whisper, he said, "You will pay for that."

    Gabriel couldn''t resist a final jab. "By the look of it, the only payment you''re interested in is pies," he shot back instantly, antagonizing Rufus beyond measure and earning another wave of laughter. I should have just kept my mouth shut. I¡¯ve made an enemy today.

    Footsteps approached from behind, and Gabriel turned to see Lovren standing there, concern etched between his brows. "You shouldn''t have done that; Rufus won''t let it go," Lovren said.

    Gabriel shrugged, hiding his inner thoughts. "Let him come. I won''t back down," he said.

    Lovren''s expression grew grimmer as he regarded Gabriel. "I know I hurt you yesterday, but I''ll have your back."

    His feelings toward Lovren softened, knowing his friend was loyal and not to blame for yesterday''s events. "I know," he said. "You didn''t have a choice. I don''t hold it against you.¡±

    Lovren nodded, letting out an almost undetectable sigh of relief. "But when did you get so strong?" Gabriel said with a chuckle, breaking the tension.

    Gabriel then nodded to himself, his focus centering. He would face these tests head-on with unyielding determination, even as the world around him grew unforgiving.

    The master-at-arms stood silently. His weathered face remained impassive, revealing none of his thoughts as he observed the tension filling the training yard, the brewing confrontation.

    "Form up," his voice boomed suddenly, slicing through the air and commanding attention. "Let''s start with our newest recruit. Let''s do some sparring. Make a line¡ªboy, you stand on the other side and pick up a training sword." His scrutinizing eyes swept across the recruits, his piercing gaze sizing them up. Then, with a thunderous shout, he said, "Boy, you will face these ten warriors and spar with each of them."

    Fear coursed through Gabriel''s veins, his heart pounding so violently he could feel the rhythm in his ears. The weight of the moment hung heavy; he clenched the training sword tightly as he assumed his position.

    He took the stance that the master had taught him. Suddenly, the first opponent lunged forward, launching an aggressive assault. Gabriel, determined to protect himself, focused on defense, barely swinging the sword quickly enough to parry the opponent''s first strike. Despite his best efforts, the impact of each blow reverberated through his body. One after another, the opponents took their turns, each attacker relentless in their pursuit to bring him low.

    Gabriel fought with dogged determination, but he lacked skill and experience. The sounds that escaped Gabriel''s mouth comprised of wild panting breaths, grunts of exertion, and the occasional gasps of pain.

    Then came Gabriel final opponent. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as onlookers pressed closer. Rufus, fueled by anger and a desire for revenge, eyed Gabriel with a sinister glint as he swung. Each strike was infused with malice and a twisted sense of pleasure.

    Gabriel strained to keep up with Rufus''s deliberate movements, his muscles aching from the previous bouts. He parried with everything he had but soon realized the truth¡ªI am being mocked. Rufus was toying with him, savoring every moment of Gabriel''s struggle.

    "You will pay," Rufus said, his voice dripping with cruelty. He swung his sword with a vicious force that threatened to overwhelm Gabriel. With a desperate surge of adrenaline, Gabriel raised his sword just in time to block a blow. The impact reverberated through his arm, tingling.

    Before he could fully recover, Rufus closed in, delivering a merciless punch to Gabriel''s temple. The world blurred and spun, a whirlwind of confusion and pain. Gabriel collapsed, consciousness slipping away even before he could fully grasp what had happened.

 Chapter 5 - Whispers of Steel

    Gabriel''s shoulders were heavy with the weight of defeat. He reluctantly trudged back to the unforgiving training yard. The throbbing in his head was constant. It was a relentless reminder of the blow he received yesterday, and it tangled his thoughts up in a thick fog of exhaustion. Seeking solace from the searing pain, he had spent the rest of the previous day secluded in the darkness of his room. They brought meals to him, and he avoided his mother when she came to check on him, feigning sleep.

    In truth, he couldn''t shake the fear pulsing through him, intertwining with doubt. His determination to learn how to protect himself¡ª and honor his mother''s wishes¡ªhad waned, overshadowed by a growing sense of despair. The prospect of enduring more beatings and injuries filled him with dread.

    Reluctantly, Gabriel acknowledged the harsh reality that refusing to attend the training would only invite further punishment from his father. The realization that his title as a prince offered little leniency in the realm of combat sank in, leaving him with no choice but to continue down this arduous path. He had to fight against his failing body, against the doubts that plagued his mind. I have to fight.

    In a feeble attempt to find a glimmer of optimism, Gabriel reminded himself that at least he hadn''t vomited again yesterday. It was a slight consolation, albeit quickly overshadowed by the unsettling thought that he''d been robbed of consciousness before bearing witness to the sight of blood pooling from his wounds.

    "The doctor said you shouldn''t be here today," Ser Rodrick said with what sounded like genuine concern.

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow, unsure of the sudden change in attitude. Frustrated, he said, "I told you, I''ll come back every day, no matter how much you hurt me."

    To his surprise, Ser Rodrick''s tilted his down slightly. "I don''t want to hurt you, boy. I want to help. Pain is growth. By experiencing it, you''ll learn to prevent it from happening again. It''s a hard lesson, but a necessary one."

    The logic behind Ser Rodrick''s words made little sense to Gabriel. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the knight was being cruel. He pitted me against my friend, then made me fight against attacker after attacker with barely any training. It only fueled his burning anger. Gabriel refused to give him the satisfaction of a verbal reply, only responding with a piercing glare.

    "We''ll take it easy on you today," Ser Rodrick finally said. "I''ll teach you how to hold a sword properly before the rest of the lazy buggers join us." He walked over to the rack of practice swords, carefully selecting one that seemed suitable for Gabriel, and approached him.

    "You need to learn how to hold a sword properly. A firm grip is the foundation of any good warrior."

    He extended the practice sword towards Gabriel, who accepted it with both hands, feeling its weight. "Assume the stance I taught you yesterday." Gabriel complied, planting his feet firmly on the ground, preparing himself for what lay ahead.

    "Now, raise the sword and grip it with both hands," Ser Rodrick continued. "Your dominant hand goes on top, while your other hand supports from below. Remember, lad, a loose grip won''t give you control, but a death grip will tire you out too quickly. Find the balance." Gabriel followed the instructions, testing the weight of the sword and the strength required to hold it steadily. The master adjusted Gabriel''s grip slightly, ensuring his hands were properly aligned.

    With each adjustment, Gabriel began to understand the intricacies of holding a sword correctly. It would be a while before it felt natural, but at least he could keep it in his hands now.

    "Now, when you swing the sword, keep your wrists flexible," Ser Rodrick said. "You want the blade to flow smoothly, not be rigid and jerky. It''s all about finding that fluid motion."

    Gabriel swung, focusing on maintaining a fluid motion as the sword arced through the air. Then his sword skittered out of his grasp as Ser Rodrick struck it with his own.

    ¡°You¡¯re holding it too loosely, hold it firmer,¡± the master said.

    Gabriel tried again; his grip tightened as his knuckle turned white against the hilt. Ser Rodrick struck again, and although this time the sword stayed in his grasp, his arm was numbed in pain.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Too firm.¡±

    Then came the words that Gabriel started to dread. ¡°Again.¡±  And so they did, again and again, his wrist aching.

    "You need a lot of work, boy," Ser Rodrick said. "Keep practicing until your arms are too sore to carry that sword and then keep going until you fall on your face again,¡± the master chuckled.  Gabriel nodded, understanding the challenge that lay before him.

    As the other warriors trickled into the training yard, they jeered and laughed at Gabriel, their mocking words like venomous arrows aimed at his pride. Rufus, always quick to taunt, raised his voice, ¡°Need another lesson?¡± But Gabriel turned away, refusing to engage. He had a task to do.

    With every swing of the sword, Gabriel poured his energy and determination into the repetition, as if striking against a world settled to pain him. He pushed himself beyond his limits, drawing strength his refusal to succumb to weakness.

    And when Ser Rodrick instructed him to run, he did so without hesitation, circling the training yard, his mind fixated on his feet as he took leap after leap. He repeated a mantra in his head, Left, right, left, right, willing each step to be carried by its rhythm, pushing himself further than before. But even his reservoir of hidden strength had its limits. His body drained of vitality, he stumbled and fell, exhausted and breathless.

    <hr>

    Half a cycle of Victra''s moon passed, marked by days of relentless training. The bruises and sore muscles served as constant reminders of the rigorous regimen he endured. Each morning, he pushed himself, determined to improve, his body a canvas for the toil and dedication he poured into his training.

    Although Gabriel had yet to learn any forms, his training regimen had developed. Ser Rodrick, still cautious about his head injury, spared him from the humiliation of sparring with others. Instead, he focused on refining his stance and swing.

    As he watched the sparring sessions that unfolded on the sands, Gabriel became mesmerized by the ferocity of the warriors. Studying their form, he hoped to improve his own. He watched their movements, seeking to understand their strengths and weaknesses. It was not the boasters and braggarts, but the quieter ones, he learned to fear, those who let the dance of their swords speak for them. Though he lacked the strength and skill to exploit the knowledge he had gleaned, Gabriel meticulously cataloged their techniques.

    Since Gabriel''s first day on the sands, his brothers had not spoken to him. Not a word had passed between them, neither within the yard nor beyond its confines. Yet, their animosity towards him felt more palpable than ever, laughter in their eyes as they watched him, a constant reminder of his perceived incompetence.

    The popular pair, with their entourage of power-hungry followers, reveled in their dominance. It was widely accepted that his brothers were amongst the best warriors in the kingdom. But Gabriel knew their past victories had not been genuine tests of their abilities. The other warriors held back in training, perhaps out of fear¡ªor to please them, knowing either of them could become the future ruler. If their opponents fought with unyielding determination, Gabriel believed his brothers would meet defeat as often as victory.

    Ser Rodrick had introduced a training dummy to Gabriel''s regiment¡ªa large, sturdy piece of wood fashioned in the likeness of a scarecrow. Gabriel attacked the wooden figure with a fervor that came from deep within. With each strike of the training sword, his commitment to improve propelled him forward. With every movement, he honed his footwork on the quest for fluidity and precision. Over time, his strikes became less clumsy and more natural, reflecting the progress he had made in taming the weapon.

    Rufus, ever the instigator, attempted to provoke Gabriel with his taunting remarks about training with a dummy. There were moments when Gabriel felt his anger surge, the desire to retaliate burning within him. But he knew that succumbing to such provocation would only mean letting the enemy win. Instead, he channeled his energy into the blows he rained upon the dummy, each strike becoming more forceful as his anger fueled his movements.

    Gabriel''s endurance grew, allowing him to withstand the pain that radiated through his arms, enabling him to wield the sword for longer periods. His muscles, once weak and trembling, now held firm, strengthening with each arduous session. His body adapted to the demands he placed upon it, which only motivated him further.

    Throughout this time, the training slowly detached him from his peers. He was an island unto himself, rarely engaging in conversation with Lovren and a few short words with some guards. His friend''s encouraging words kept him going whenever he thought he couldn''t go on. His singular focus was on his training, his mind set on absorbing as much knowledge and skill as possible. His energy reserves had been depleted to such an extent that he could barely manage to hold conversations during supper, much less dive into his books, including the one that Tunklard had gifted him.

    Unbeknownst to Gabriel, the grueling days of training served as the foundation for something far greater, something that would test not only his physical prowess but also his resilience and character. The challenges he faced now were but a prelude to the trials that awaited him. Destiny, in its mysterious design, had far grander plans for him than he could have ever imagined.

 Chapter 6 - A Sermon of Change

    Gabriel found himself outside the grand church, immersed in a radiant sea of color and joy. The second passing of the moon¡¯s cycle marked Lightday. The celebration honored the previous night''s full moon, when Victra¡¯s luminescence was strongest, and her love imbued the people¡¯s hearts. Everyone was dressed in their best garments to celebrate Victra¡¯s glow. Women wore dresses of various shades and patterns, whilst the men wore their most vibrant suits, a culmination that painted the square a kaleidoscope of colors. People milled about, embracing friends and family, laughing and conversing, everyone¡¯s struggles appearing to be forgotten.

    His own troubles were no longer at the forefront of his mind, having started the day with his mother and sister. They spoke for hours whilst having breakfast in the castle¡¯s courtyard. Catching up on all that he had missed. They both seemed to cling to him more than usual.

    He realized he had been too singularly focused on his training, his own guilt at learning the craft of war making him reticent in the company of others. Gabriel¡¯s decision to share breakfast with his family was even more beneficial than he thought it would be.

    I can¡¯t hide from the world. I need to be surrounded by those I hold dear. No matter how difficult life becomes.

    Gabriel was standing amidst the nobility, they were gathered and waiting to be given first access into the church before the commoners were allowed to enter. It was ironic, given the church¡¯s stance that all Victra¡¯s children were equal, however, that didn¡¯t seem to synthesize with the kingdom¡¯s imposed hierarchical system. Jessinta, Lovren, and their parents joined them. They all shared greetings, wishing each other a ¡°Happy Lightday.¡±

    Jessinta made her way to his side and swiveled towards him, whispering, ¡°Black suits you better than whatever blue you are wearing now.¡±

    Gabriel laughed; he liked his light blue coat. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think I look rather dashing.¡±

    Jessinta merely looked him up and down before playfully scoffing at him. He found himself unable to maintain eye contact.

    A couple of heartbeats later, he composed himself before mimicking her once-over, adding with a coy smile, ¡°Well, you look nice.¡± She dropped her chin, and the color rose in her cheeks. Gabriel felt his palms sweat; he hadn¡¯t seen her do that before.

    Mercifully, chatter amongst the group broke the awkward silence that had suddenly enveloped them both. Lovren began embellishing the tale of his confrontation with Rufus, much to Gabriel''s chagrin. The exaggerated retelling made Gabriel appear brave and witty, although, in reality, all that had happened was him taking a beating. Laughter erupted when he recounted Gabriel¡¯s quip about payment in pies, and Gabriel¡¯s face grew warm. His mother looked at him reproachfully; after all, he hadn¡¯t shared that part of the story.

    Jessinta shifted the topic, asking the group, ¡°So what do you think the sermon will be about today?¡±

    Gabriel remained quiet, waited for someone else to speak. He was always unsure how to answer questions about faith. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in Victra. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be certain. How can I believe in something without certainty.

    Sarah jumped in, ¡°I think he''ll talk about Goddess Victra.¡±

    Lord Carnahy said, ¡°I would take that bet.¡± The adults joined him in laughter. Sarah just tilted her head, puzzled.

    Lady Anna playfully scolded him, ¡°Carny, dear, you know how I feel about you betting.¡± How the mighty and strong Lord Carnahy was called ¡°Carny¡± by his wife always amused Gabriel, as it clearly caused the lord embarrassment.

    Gabriel realized his mother could never speak to the king with such familiarity. He couldn''t fathom what it must have been like for her to marry a man when she was so young. Knowing that he would never love her, even after birthing two of his children. To be fair, he only loves one of them, he chuckled dryly to the thought.

    Sarah, oblivious, asked their mother, ¡°Ma, what are you going to call Pa to embarrass him?¡±

    Gabriel observed his mother tense up momentarily, flashing a smile that didn¡¯t quite meet her eyes. She quickly responded, ¡°I don''t know, deary. I''ll have to think of something.¡± His mother''s attempt to conceal her true feelings reminded him of the complexities that swirled beneath the surface of their lives. The intricacies of their family dynamics were lost on Sarah, who merely continued talking about possible nicknames for the king. Gabriel couldn¡¯t be angry; he hoped his sister could enjoy the bliss of ignorance longer than he had.

    Soon, the procession into the church began. Gabriel was overwhelmed by the woody aroma of incense as he stepped inside the sacred space. The vaulted ceilings seemed to reach towards the heavens. Sunlight filtered through stained-glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the polished marble floors. Golden chandeliers hung like celestial stars, casting a warm glow over the ornate wooden pews. Intricately carved statues lined the walls, depicting scenes from the ancient lore of Victra and the kingdom¡¯s history. Every detail seemed meticulously crafted, from the delicate frescoes adorning the walls to the velvet cushions garnishing the benches.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As Gabriel walked further into the church, his footsteps muffled by the plush rug gracing the aisle, he couldn''t help but feel awe. The sacredness of the space enveloped him, and he felt small, humble.

    The usual seating arrangement in the front row had been altered, the king and his brothers absent from their usual places next to Gabriel. He contemplated the reasons behind this change. There had to be a reason for it; were they not attending today? It would mean there was trouble brewing between the monarchy and the church. The implications were too terrible to comprehend. His father wasn¡¯t known to be a devout man; the only thing he believed in was steel.

    He hadn¡¯t thought to ask his mother, who was now engaged in conversation with Lord Carnahy. Subtly leaning in and pretending to admire a particularly elaborate candelabra, Gabriel tried to hear whether their words would reveal answers to his questions.

    ¡°So, what are the latest mutterings in court?¡± his mother asked.

    ¡°It''s all the same, my queen. Taxes are on everyone''s lips. The nobles are muttering since the taxes have increased,¡± Lord Carnahy replied.

    ¡°Who is the most outspoken?¡±

    ¡°That would be Lord Loftus. His dukedom is not earning sufficient revenue, and he claims his people are suffering from the grain shortage due to the long winter.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t the information he was seeking, Gabriel¡¯s interest was piqued. Lord Loftus was the father of Rufus. Before he could learn more, a hush spread through the cathedral.

    The preacher stepped forward, flanked by other priests¡ªincluding the warrior priests. They were a covert order within the church, said to communicate to no one outside of the hierarchy''s inner circle. They were even rumored to have their tongues cut upon initiation so they could devote themselves to action, rather than words. Gabriel studied them with intensity, hoping to see if the rumors were true.

    Gabriel was so focused that he only just spotted his father and his brothers on the dais near the priests, standing tall and regal. This was highly irregular. I can¡¯t remember this ever happening before.

    The preacher began to speak. The man was dressed in rags yet carried an unmatched presence; he captivated the audience effortlessly.

    The preacher seemed to look every person in the eye as his gaze swept across the faces before him. ¡°Brothers and sisters,¡± he began, his words flowing with fervent energy. ¡°Today, I stand before you to speak of loyalty, of unwavering devotion to our beloved Victra.¡±

    Gabriel couldn''t help but be unnerved by the preacher''s fierce certainty. How could he really know?

    His voice rose. ¡°There are those among us who dare to betray our kingdom, who hold no faith in Victra and her sovereignty. They are disciples of Ash, the harbinger of destruction and chaos. They seek to smother the illumination of our world beneath the ashen shroud of their misguided beliefs.¡±

    The preacher''s words were peculiar. He usually spoke only of Victra and rarely stepped into mortal issues of kingdoms. Gabriel glanced at the congregation out of the corner of his eye. They appeared for all the kingdom to be listening, spellbound by the preacher''s words, his powerful rhetoric stirring within their souls. Gabriel glanced at his father and noticed a zealous glint in his eyes. How did the king influence the church?

    The preacher continued, his voice now booming. ¡°Beware of the followers of Ash, they are practitioners of magic, witches, and wielders of hexes. They embody the greatest evil, deriving their power from death itself.¡±

    A collective shudder rippled through the crowd, many placing two fingers to their hearts to ward off Ash. The king did the same. Their faith in Victra and loyalty to the crown were strengthened by the preacher''s impassioned words.

    Gabriel realized that, while the commoners seemed swayed, the nobility''s faces seemed to reflect caution.

    The preacher continued, warning the congregation of the plight of Ash. Warning them about how his followers threatened to obscure the world''s illumination with their destructive ways. Reiterating the power that could be found from faith in Victra.

    Then, his voice softened momentarily. ¡°Do not despair in times of suffering, for it is through hardship that the path of light reveals itself. Our sacrifices today shall pave the way for a future bathed in the radiance of Victra''s grace.¡±

    Finally, the preacher proclaimed, ¡°Remember, brothers and sisters, that our faith in Victra is inseparable from our allegiance to the crown. To serve the kingdom and its ruler is to serve Victra, for she embodies our divine purpose.¡±

    Those last words stunned Gabriel; such direct proclamations from the church had never been heard before. The reactions were contrasting, the priests seemed to fidget uncomfortably, whilst the king puffed out his chest, a smug grin on his face. Looking around at the crowd again, people were nodding their heads in agreement. Gabriel realized how fickle people could be¡ªhow easily they could be swayed by a few words spoken with conviction.

    The congregation stepped outside at the sermon¡¯s conclusion. Gabriel¡¯s mind swirled with preoccupation, still reflecting on the preacher''s words and the audience¡¯s response. He subconsciously rubbed his temple, trying to decipher the deeper meaning.

    Gabriel hadn¡¯t noticed Jessinta was standing near him until she asked, ¡°Do you think we could be allowed to explore the market?¡± waking him from his stupor.

    ¡°I''ll ask Mother,¡± he replied distractedly.

    Gabriel approached his mother, who seemed similarly lost in thought. ¡°Ma, can I go to the market with Jessinta and Lovren, please?¡± he asked.

    His mother regarded him, her response coming slowly, the struggle evident in her eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the sermon or because she felt hesitant to let him leave the safe confines of the castle. Finally, she said, ¡°Okay, but be back an hour before sundown, and stay within arm''s reach of the guards at all times.¡±

    Gabriel brightened, hugging his mother. ¡°Thanks, Mam. Of course, we will.¡±

    ¡°Can I come too?¡± Sarah''s voice piped up from behind. He put his arm around his sister¡¯s shoulder as they waited for the answer, which came in the form of a nod and a look that told Gabriel to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Yes! We can get those sugared candies you love,¡± Gabriel said. Sarah only squealed delightfully in response.

    Gabriel was eager for the distraction, still unnerved by the sermon and how the church seemed to be allied with the king. He was worried about what was to come. Gabriel hadn¡¯t known that, after their visit to the market, his mind would only turn more restless.

 Chapter 7 - Shadows of the Market

    Gabriel marveled at the sprawling splendor of the kingdom¡¯s market on Lightday. It was a mesmerizing labyrinth of commerce and human connection, a tapestry of bustling activity bursting with energy.

    The watchful eyes of the guards shadowed their footsteps. Gabriel was pleased to have Janus, the youngest of the guards, accompanying them. Gabriel and Janus got along well, he would often offer words of encouragement when they crossed paths in the training yard. Upon making eye contact at the entrance to the market, Janus approached him with a gentle demeanor. ¡°You have a few hours to explore, Prince, but remember to stay near us at all times. Tell the princess too.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Janus,¡± Gabriel said.

    Janus slowed his pace, motioning for Gabriel to walk with him at the back of the group. He said, ¡°I want you to know that I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve faced on the sands. You¡¯ve done well. I see the determination in your eyes. Hone it until it is as sharp as steel, and nothing will keep you down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Janus. I will press on,¡± Gabriel said, sounding more confident than he felt. Janus¡¯s words flattered him, but deep down, he was unsure how long he could sustain his resolve. Each day presented a battle, both physically and emotionally. Wielding a sword clashed with his true nature. But for now, I have little choice.

    Gabriel felt guilty for deceiving him, even unintentionally. Although Janus had shown kindness, Gabriel knew that revealing his inner turmoil would only distance one of the few people who offered him support. Determined to distract himself from the overwhelming thoughts, Gabriel pushed them deep into the recesses of his mind. He had come to the market yearning for solace and diversion; he didn''t want to be trapped within the confines of his own troubled thoughts. As their conversation ended, Janus nodded, and Gabriel walked up to his friends.

    As Gabriel and his companions navigated the market, he was swept up in its infectious spirit. They weaved through the throngs of people, their hands rummaging through goods, their ears catching snippets of conversations.

    Stalls and carts lined the cobblestone streets, each one a miniature universe of treasures. Canopies stretched overhead, shielding the market goers from the sun''s warm embrace and adding a vibrant splash of color to the scene. Gabriel noticed the food guild''s white banner, which featured grain and bread. It fluttered in the wind as it beckoned his companions.

    They followed their noses to a stall adorned with an array of sugared sweets, their jewel-like colors glistening in the sunlight like edible treasures. The vendor was deftly arranging the sweets in an artful display. He greeted them with a warm smile.

    They each ordered; the confectioner was patient with Sarah as she made the hard decision of which flavors, she wanted. The treats were delicate masterpieces, crafted with care and expertise. tangy sweetness enveloped their taste buds, the fruit infused flavors bursting on their tongues. The textures danced in their mouths, melting and dissolving into pure bliss. Gabriel offered one to the guards, but they politely declined.

    With their cravings for sweets satisfied, they continued exploring the market, letting themselves be carried along by the ebb and flow of the crowd. Inviting them to discover new worlds of merchandise.

    They stumbled upon a stall that specialized in women''s clothing. Richly colored fabrics spilled from every corner, inviting their touch. Jessinta and Sarah ran their fingertips along the different dresses, their laughter filling the air as they delighted in their finds. Gabriel and Lovren waited while their sisters slipped behind the dressing curtain.

    ¡°Do you think this is pretty?¡± Sarah asked, wearing a rich blue silk dress that shimmered in the light. Gabriel thought the dress far too revealing for a girl of ten.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s ugly,¡± he said, and subtly stuck out his tongue. She only rolled her eyes and muttered something under her breath, causing his smile to widen.

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± a voice asked from behind him.

    Gabriel turned to see Jessinta wearing a tight peach-colored dress. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how beautiful she looked. He stood there silent for too long, unable to think of anything to say.

    Beside him, Lovren looked at him and scrunched his brows, before remarking, ¡°Looks fine enough.¡±

    The girls swiftly changed from one dress to the next, showcasing a range that represented the kingdom''s diverse attire. Some outfits were outlandish, while others stayed true to tradition. After what felt like an interminable wait, Jessinta finally settled on the peach dress and remarked, ¡°I''ll have to wear this for supper.¡±

    ¡°I... that sounds wonderful,¡± he stumbled over his words. Jessinta merely smiled in response. Gabriel tucked his hair behind his ear, acutely aware of Lovren¡¯s eyes.

    They stumbled upon a stall selling freshly baked pies, their golden crusts enticingly flaky and fragrant with warm spices. The tantalizing scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread wafted through the air.

    Gabriel''s eyes sparkled with fond memories as he caught sight of the pies, reminiscent of the ones he used to stealthily pilfer from the castle''s kitchens alongside Lovren and Jessinta. Suddenly hungry again, he eagerly purchased one for each of them.

    Whilst eating, he watched the marketgoers. Families with children in tow, merchants bartering with customers, and friends exchanging laughter painted a picture of community and connection. The market was a place where people from all walks of life converged, their differences dissolving. The market was a demonstration of the kingdom¡¯s spirit, a reflection of its people''s resilience to celebrate life amidst adversity.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Gabriel was dragged from his thoughts as Jessinta and Sarah led them from one stall to the next.

    Caught up in the whims of the girls and barely able to keep pace, Gabriel and Lovren exchanged a knowing look. ¡°We should explore the market by ourselves next time, without the girls,¡± Gabriel said.

    Lovren chuckled, ¡°You''re right. Next time, it''ll be just us.¡± They shared a nod, both knowing that there was no chance¡ªthe girls led this group of friends.

    As Gabriel and his companions continued their exploration of the market, he was unexpectedly captivated by a particular stall. Instinctively, he veered away from the group and gravitated toward the stunning collection of intricately crafted jewelry. Amidst the dazzling array, his eyes fixated on a delicate silver necklace, adorned with a radiant sun pendant. The craftsmanship of the piece was nothing short of hypnotic, each intricate detail reflecting the skill and artistry of the jeweler.

    ¡°Happy Lightday, my prince,¡± the old woman greeted him. She had a smile that didn''t quite match her face, setting Gabriel slightly on edge. Her wrinkled face bore the marks of countless years, etched with wisdom that stretched far beyond Gabriel''s own existence. But it was her eyes that held him captive, for they were unlike anything he had ever seen.

    One eye shimmered a deep mesmerizing blue. The other was a striking amber, like the glow of a crackling hearth on a winter''s eve. The contrast of colors seemed to dance within her gaze, and Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure where to look.

    He wondered how she knew he was a prince, considering his infrequent ventures outside the palace walls and his lack of regal attire. Returning the greeting, Gabriel said, ¡°Happy Lightday, madam. You have beautiful wares.¡±

    The old woman smiled, but there was something hidden behind that smile. ¡°Thank you, Prince. Are you looking for something for yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, Madam. I''m not looking to purchase anything. I was just admiring your craftsmanship; I must say, they are wonderful¡± Gabriel kindly replied.

    ¡°My, my, what a well-mannered prince you are,¡± she said. Then, as her smile disappeared and her voice dropped an octave, she said, ¡°I am sad that will change.¡±

    He frowned and took a half-step back, confused why she would say such a thing.

    ¡°I will not change in terms of manners, madam,¡± Gabriel said nervously, cautious of the old woman''s cryptic words.

    ¡°That is not what I said, Prince,¡± she said gravely.

    He replayed their conversation in his head, analyzing her intent. If it wasn''t about his manners, then it must be related to his status as a prince. But why would that change? His heartbeat quickened.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why would I no longer be a prince?¡± Gabriel asked. He couldn''t help but wonder if the old woman was threatening him in some way.

    ¡°You will always be my prince,¡± she responded, quickly adjusting her demeanor to that of a kind old lady again. ¡°Don''t mind the words of an old lady. Forget those cheap silver necklaces. I have a gift for you,¡± she said.

    She pulled out a black leather pouch from a drawer. Her gnarled hands expertly opened the pouch and almost reverently picked up a necklace, as if infusing it with the essence of her own spirit. It was a necklace unlike any he had seen before. Its metal was completely foreign to him; it was a deep black that seemed to absorb all the light. The craftsmanship was unparalleled. He had seen the king wear some quality pieces, but never as fine as this. The necklace looked like it had been woven from a single piece, intricately linked like chainmail. Its pendant, crafted from the same black metal, was etched in the form of the sun.

    Breathless, Gabriel whispered, ¡°This is beautiful, madam, a treasure.¡±

    Handing him the necklace, the old woman spoke as if delivering a prophecy, ¡°In the darkest of shadows, there will be those who wield the light.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t madam, this is too valuable¡± he said. He couldn¡¯t comprehend why anyone would give such a valuable piece so freely.

    ¡°The true value of this necklace is realized when it is worn by someone worthy. It was made for you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand. Never had he felt so lost in a conversation, so unsure. The way she had said the last sentence, it wasn¡¯t of a merchant selling wares to a customer but rather something else¡ªsomething more.

    ¡°Thank you, madam, I will seek to repay your generosity in kindness to others out of respect for the gift you have given me,¡± he said, and he meant every word.

    He was completely fixated on studying the necklace, lost to the world around him. Gently, he clasped it around his neck, carefully tucking it beneath his shirt, a primal instinct compelling him to protect it. Strangely, the metal felt cold against his skin, yet it seemed to belong there. Forcing himself to pull his attention from the necklace, Gabriel addressed the mysterious lady once more. ¡°What is your name, madam?¡± he asked.

    To his surprise, only silence greeted his question. He finally looked up, but he didn¡¯t find the strange woman. Instead, in her place stood a grizzled middle-aged man. Utterly bewildered, Gabriel asked, ¡°Where did the old lady go, sir?¡±

    Perplexed, the man asked, ¡°What old lady, boy? I''ve been here the whole time.¡±

    Disbelief washed over Gabriel as he exclaimed, ¡°No, just a moment ago, I was speaking to her, right here!¡± He struggled to comprehend the sudden disappearance.

    The man''s confusion deepened. ¡°Boy, don''t play pranks on me. I may be grey, but I¡¯m not senile. You''ve only just arrived, and I just said ''Happy Lightday'' mere moments ago.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s confusion grew, unable to reconcile his memories with the man¡¯s words. Where did the old lady go? Who was she? Did I imagine it all?

    His thoughts raced, questioning his sanity. Seeking answers, Gabriel instinctively reached for the necklace, seeking reassurance. He felt the pendant, still resting against his chest, confirming its presence. None of this made any sense. Was it magic? Have I attracted the attention of a follower of Ash? The necklace, despite the confusion, emitted an unexplainable sense of rightness.

    Unable to articulate his thoughts, Gabriel stammered, ¡°Never mind, sir. It''s nothing.¡± The man shook his head, muttering something about the youth of today.

    Lost in thought, Gabriel was startled when his sister tugged at his sleeve, her eyes brimming with excitement. ¡°Gabriel, look! They''re having a puppet show over there. Can we go watch?¡± Her enthusiasm momentarily distracted him from the mysteries that surrounded him, and he managed a small smile.

    ¡°Of course, Sarah,¡± he said.

    And so, his friends all came together again as they followed Sarah to the colorful puppet theater. They all laughed and clapped along with the lively performance, except for Gabriel. Whilst they immersed themselves in the enchanting world created by the puppeteers, he was lost to the enchantment of his new necklace and the strangeness of the encounter.

    As the day turned into night, Gabriel was unable to focus on anything but the encounter. In his chambers, he picked up the book Tunklard had gifted him and began reading, seeking solace and distraction from the whirlwind of questions swirling within him. Little did he know that one day he would need distractions from that very book.

 Chapter 8 - Battles and Burdens

    Gabriel stepped into the familiar training yard, his mind still lingering on the necklace tucked beneath his clothing, its weight a constant reminder. The day of rest had done his body good, rejuvenating him for the rigorous training that awaited. Yet today feels different, as if a shift was about to occur in my training.

    Perching himself on a weathered bench, Gabriel watched the warriors on the field. He keenly analyzed their form, footwork, and technique. The intensity of their sparring matches intrigued him, each duel akin to a battle for survival. Even amidst the inherent brutality, there was a fairness to it. A person¡¯s worth could be defined not by status or wealth, only by their skill with a sword.

    He contemplated the true meaning of his training. To his surprise, he found himself relishing the physical strain on his body, eagerly anticipating each opportunity to improve. The thought conflicted with his principles. He loathed the comfort of the strenuous exercises, for they held a purpose he could never condone¡ªdeath.

    Rufus, locked in a fierce bout with a smaller, more agile opponent, captured Gabriel¡¯s attention. The smaller boy showcased impressive skill, landing swift blows that tested Rufus''s defenses. However, Rufus''s strikes grew fiercer, overwhelming the boy''s ability to keep up.

    While Rufus relied on brute force, the smaller boy displayed superior finesse in his swordsmanship. He adapted his strategy to rely on nimble dodges rather than direct parries; the blows must have proved too forceful for him to continue deflecting. Despite the smaller boy''s valiant efforts, fatigue eventually overcame him, and Rufus delivered a savage jab to his ribs, sending him crashing to the ground.

    Cheers erupted from the onlookers, and Rufus puffed out his chest in triumph. His eyes swept across the crowd until they locked with Gabriel''s. ¡°Enjoy the show?¡± he taunted.

    The silent defiance in Gabriel''s eyes denied Rufus the satisfaction he sought.

    Growing increasingly irritated by his lack of reaction, Rufus proclaimed, ¡°I challenge you, Gabriel, to a spar,¡± his voice dripping with arrogance.

    I can¡¯t deny a formal challenge. It is an unwritten rule that all must accept.

    To compound matters, his eldest brother Leoman stepped forward. ¡°Accept the challenge, Gabriel. We already know you''re useless. Don''t embarrass us further,¡± he said.

    It was poor form for Rufus to challenge a barely trained boy, years his junior. Yet, with Leoman''s support, there would be no one to speak up in Gabriel''s defense. Lovren was absent, journeying to the mines of Alarc with his father to negotiate steel contracts.

    Gabriel felt trapped¡ªcaught in a web of social pressure and the need not to appear weak. He scanned the surroundings, searching for an escape. His eyes met Janus''s, who scrunched his face but reluctantly nodded, subtly signaling him to accept the challenge.

    With unyielding silence, Gabriel rose from the bench and made his way to the rack of swords. I won¡¯t allow others to call me a coward. Even if it means inevitable defeat. Dignity and grace will be my shield.

    Selecting a sword, Gabriel approached Rufus, his stoic demeanor unwavering. Head held high; he met Rufus''s fierce glare. No words were exchanged. Instead, Rufus lunged forward, initiating the challenge. The intensity of his attacks surpassed anything Gabriel had experienced so far. It became apparent to Gabriel that Rufus intended to harm him once again. Protecting his head became his primary focus.

    Deflecting Rufus¡¯s overhead blow, Gabriel swiveled to counter a jab aimed at his torso. Gabriel mustered all his skill to parry the incoming strikes. His performance had improved since their previous encounter, but with each impact, his arm grew increasingly numb. Sustaining the stance proved difficult. Remembering the smaller boy¡¯s strategy from earlier, Gabriel shifted his approach, relying on footwork and agility to evade Rufus''s blows.

    He managed to dodge the first few strikes, gracefully moving from left to right. But as Rufus swung low in a wide arc, Gabriel''s focus on dodging hindered his ability to parry the blow. Awkwardly jumping back, his footwork faltered, causing him to stumble, but he managed to keep his feet. That split-second delay proved costly, as Rufus exploited the opportunity, landing a powerful swing onto Gabriel''s unprotected left arm. The impact elicited a cry of pain, causing Gabriel to collapse to the ground. Though the swords were wooden, they could still break the skin when they were swung with such force. Blood trickled from his arm; drops falling to the sandy ground.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The sight triggered a familiar wave of nausea. ¡°Not again¡± he whispered. ¡°Hold it in.¡± He begged his body to comply. The mutterings were useless. Overwhelmed, he found himself on his knees, emptying his stomach yet again.

    Rufus¡¯s laughter reverberated through the training yard. ¡°He can¡¯t even handle the sight of blood without vomiting¡ªwhat a weakling.¡± The crowd joined in, their mocking laughter piercing Gabriel¡¯s pride. But it was the glances of pity that stung the most. Shame washed over Gabriel as he realized the extent of his weakness. He couldn¡¯t let the situation deteriorate any further.

    Summoning every ounce of composure in an attempt to suppress his lingering nausea, Gabriel rose calmly. With a brief bow, he said, ¡°You have won the challenge.¡± Refusing to give Rufus the satisfaction of a reaction, Gabriel walked away, his head held high.

    Anger teased him, tempting him to lash out and inflict pain upon Rufus. But he quickly quelled those dark thoughts, despising the darkness that threatened to consume him. Causing harm to others went against everything he believed in. The line between right and wrong had always seemed clear, but now Gabriel felt it blurring, causing him to question his own convictions. He despised the darkness that tugged at his heart, urging him to succumb to violence.

    Ser Rodrick approached Gabriel at the edge of the training yard having witnessed the fight¡¯s end. ¡°You did well to accept the challenge,¡± the master said, ¡°but you need to overcome this weakness. You must learn to control yourself.¡±

    Gabriel, consumed by shame, confessed his struggle. ¡°I don¡¯t know why it happens. I can¡¯t control it.¡±

    Ser Rodrick studied him for a long moment. Finally, he said, ¡°The only way to overcome weakness is through practice. You must face the sight of blood again and again until it no longer affects you.¡±

    Gabriel doubted whether that day would ever come. Part of him wondered whether he even wanted it to. Perhaps his body was revealing what his heart had already known. I can never be a warrior, nor do I want to become one.

    Unable to find words to respond, Ser Rodrick intervened. ¡°Go run some laps for now,¡± the master said through a tone of understanding.

    Gabriel was about to obey when he saw a messenger speaking to Leoman. The messenger appeared breathless, and his gestures were frantic. Then, Leoman looked towards Gabriel and began to approach. As his eldest brother drew near, he wrinkled his nose in disgust, an expression that mirrored the disdain he often held for Gabriel. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he had done wrong, what new trouble awaited him. Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms.

    Leoman turned his attention to Ser Rodrick, issuing a stern command that sliced through the air. ¡°An old witch has been spotted in a nearby village, not ten leagues from here. We need to find this witch and drown her in the ocean¡¯s abyss. Gather the soldiers, ready the horses, and meet me outside the southern gates in fifteen minutes,¡±

    Though Gabriel harbored no fondness for his brother, he couldn¡¯t help but respect Leoman¡¯s aptitude for commanding. Within seconds of learning about the old witch, he had orchestrated a plan to capture her.

    Ser Rodrick said, ¡°It will be done, my crown prince.¡± Usually a bastion of authority, he bowed low, his subservience a stark departure from his usual demeanor.

    A vicious smile stretched across Leoman¡¯s face, rendering Rufus¡¯s sneer as harmless as a sheep in comparison. ¡°We are going hunting,¡± he said, promptly turning away before Ser Rodrick had even straightened from his bow.

    Ser Rodrick swiftly organized the men, selecting two dozen seasoned warriors and issuing rapid-fire orders. The men wasted no time in fulfilling their directives, displaying a level of efficiency that left Gabriel in awe.

    With his hands still clenched tightly, Gabriel¡¯s thoughts spiraled. Who was this old witch? Could she be the same woman that gave me the necklace? I¡¯ve never believed in coincidences. The witch being hunted must be the same woman. The more he reflected on their encounter, the stronger his intuition grew that the old lady possessed magic. Her eyes had been so unnatural, her words so unsettling¡ªwords that continued to haunt him. He fervently hoped her ominous prophecy would never come to pass.

    Instinctively, Gabriel placed two fingers on his heart to ward of the dark. And when his fingers found the place above his heart, they also found the necklace. Beneath his linen shirt, he could feel the bumps and grooves of the necklace.

    Worry gnawed at him as he imagined the potential doom that awaited the old witch. Would they find her and drown her in the depths of the ocean; her body shackled with manacles and heavy iron anchors? The mere thought filled Gabriel with a sense of dread. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the old witch didn''t deserve such a cruel fate.

    And yet, his unanswered question lingered in his mind, why would I no longer be a prince? Doubt lingered, urging him to cast aside the necklace and sever his ties to her prophetic words. Perhaps then, his future wouldn''t be bound by them. But he grappled with conflicting beliefs. Gabriel didn¡¯t believe in magic; he had dismissed magic as a tool employed by the church to maintain control, but now, he found himself questioning his own skepticism.

    The necklace felt ominous¡ªa tether to a destiny he couldn''t comprehend. But despite having worn it for less than a day, the necklace felt attached to him; he couldn''t bring himself to let it go.

    Though Ser Rodrick was absent to witness his command, Gabriel heeded the master''s previous instructions. He started to run, desperate to quell the turmoil within his racing mind. With the necklace nestled against his chest, Gabriel ran more laps than he ever had before.

 Chapter 9 - The Weight of Worry

    Gabriel''s life had settled into a monotonous cycle: eat, train, read, repeat. This routine had taken a toll on him, exhausting his energy reserves. His weakness to blood had not abated, despite Ser Rodrick''s words. On four different occasions, he had found himself retching at the sight of blood, whether it was his own or someone else''s. It was as if his body and mind were in constant conflict, unable to find harmony. If anything, Gabriel''s instincts to detect blood had only grown sharper, a heightened sensitivity that he didn¡¯t understand. His body was rebelling at the notion of violence, and he longed to break free.

    One day, after a particularly grueling conditioning session, Ser Rodrick let them off early. He took advantage of this unexpected break in his relentless routine, paying a visit to the castle¡¯s tranquil eastern courtyard. Interconnected paved stones led to a fountain of Victra in the center.

    Gabriel was greeted by the soothing sound of water cascading over the cool marble statue, offering him momentary respite. The melody of nature surrounded him¡ªthe cheerful chirping of birds that nestled among the pruned trees, their carefree songs a reminder of a world untouched by the struggles he faced. Gabriel allowed himself to be captivated by the thought of liberation, imagining what it would be like to soar through the skies, unburdened and unrestricted. At least the Velictra¡¯s are free, even if I can¡¯t be.

    The birds were named after the goddess herself, exuding her glory. The clear blue sky was glowing with a unique array of iridescent colors. The Velictras shone as the rays of sunlight reflected on their feathers. They were an omen of good, that the path ahead would be illuminated. Gabriel marveled at their beauty, mesmerized by their presence, he embraced the calmness of the courtyard.

    The courtyard was a refreshing contrast to the previous month. The search for the witch had been the talk of the kingdom. Through fearful whispers, citizens spread rumors of her dark powers and the havoc she wreaked. Days had turned into weeks as they scoured villages, interrogated locals, and followed any lead that hinted at the witch''s whereabouts. The land held its breath, waiting for news of the capture that would bring relief.

    There had always been search parties for witches, but the scope of this one surpassed any Gabriel had seen before. It seemed both the church and the king wanted to make an example of a follower of Ash after the sermon that had stirred the kingdom''s collective consciousness.

    When the search party finally returned, Gabriel, eager for answers, sought out the first warrior he could find. The man''s sunburnt face and tired eyes reflected the toll the expedition had taken.

    ¡°Empty-handed,¡± the warrior had confessed with a heavy sigh. ¡°There were rumors and sightings, but we couldn¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s as if she vanished into thin air, leaving only whispers behind.¡±

    The news of the failed hunt had brought a strange sense of relief to Gabriel, although he would never admit it out loud. The witch''s elusiveness deepened the mystery. It made him question whether she possessed powers beyond their understanding¡ªor if she was merely a figment of their collective imagination.

    The warrior continued, recounting the eerie incidents that occurred during their search. ¡°Some of the men claimed to see shadows moving in the night, hearing whispers that echoed through the trees.¡±

    A chill ran down Gabriel''s spine as he listened to the account. Supernatural phenomena had always unnerved him.

    The warrior''s voice dropped to a hushed tone. ¡°One of our own, a brave and seasoned soldier, swore he saw demons lurking in the shadows. He was tormented by nightmares, convinced that the witch had cursed him. He said it was as if the very air was charged with an otherworldly presence.¡±

    The failed hunt had not only left the kingdom without answers, but also created a perception of weakness in the face of perceived supernatural threats. Hushed doubts had begun to emerge regarding the king''s ability to protect his people. The kingdom was left in a state of unease and uncertainty.

    Much had come to pass in the last month. Gabriel felt depleted. He was unable to fully engage in his true passion. His joy for reading had slowly returned, the pain of Tunklard¡¯s departure lightening. But the wax candles that once melted away as he read now burned slowly, and he found himself dousing the flame far too often as his eyes betrayed him. The book his tutor had given him held a treasure trove of knowledge. From the start, Gabriel had understood its significance as a gift from his friend. Now, he was starting to understand the significance of the deep meaning within the text.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Whoever Tunklard¡¯s master was, they possessed unparalleled wisdom and insight. Merely a dozen pages in, the book had already presented him with numerous moral dilemmas¡ªtopics he yearned to discuss with his absent friend. The pages that continued to visit his daydreams regarded individual responsibility in the face of social injustice. Intent versus outcome, the impact of helping the few at the expense of the many¡ªthese questions swirled endlessly in his mind. Troubled by the king¡¯s tyranny, Gabriel weighed his role in promoting justice. He wondered how he could make a difference, if at all.

    For now, Gabriel pushed those thoughts aside, finding solace in the present moment as he sat cross-legged upon the warm stones of the courtyard. He closed his eyes, savoring the gentle breeze that rustled through the leaves, caressing his hair and soothing his troubled mind. He found himself longing for the life he once had. Reflecting on the idea of perspective, he realized that his past desires for a better life had often overshadowed the joys he already possessed.

    As he gazed upon the statue of Victra, he contemplated. Am I making the same mistake now? Months or years from now will I look back and long for days such as these? How can my life become any more difficult? The training had left an indelible mark. It wasn¡¯t the physical blows or the humiliation that hurt him the most; it was the damage inflicted upon his principles.

    Before he¡¯d embarked on this journey, Gabriel had promised himself that he wouldn''t fully apply himself, that he would only pretend to learn. However, circumstances had compelled him to embrace the training, and he couldn''t ignore the undeniable enjoyment he found in the pursuit of skills that served only one purpose¡ªdeath. Grappling with guilt, he felt a deep sense of shame. Not long ago, he would never have imagined yearning for the physical exertion of combat. What am I becoming?

    Gabriel sat there for what felt like hours, the tempest in his mind calming.

    <hr>

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    A voice startled Gabriel, pulling him from his slumber. Blinking his eyes open, he found himself lying on his back in the courtyard. The sun was already setting, casting a crimson hue across the sky. Standing above him was Jessinta, her golden curls framing her face, her breath slightly labored.

    ¡°You couldn''t have woken me more gently?¡± Gabriel groaned.

    Jessinta simply smiled, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Serves you right for making me look for you. Also, why are you being so weird and sleeping on the ground?¡±

    Rubbing his eyes to shake off the grogginess, Gabriel asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± He didn¡¯t reply to her question. It¡¯s not as if I intended to sleep on the floor like some vagabond.

    ¡°Maybe I was bored,¡± Jessinta said.

    Gabriel chuckled, finding her impatience endearing. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Lovren is still away with your father.¡±

    Jessinta''s smile faltered slightly. ¡°Can''t I just want to spend time with my friend?¡±

    ¡°That''s a yes, then,¡±

    Jessinta looked down, picking at her nails. ¡°They should have been back by now,¡± she confessed, ¡°I''m worried about them.¡±

    Gabriel knew that Lovren and Lord Carnahy were away on another trip. Meeting with the merchant guild to negotiate a new deal on behalf of the king. He tried to reassure her. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m sure they''ll be fine. It''s just a routine journey.¡±

    Her shoulders slumped. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, that¡¯s just the excuse they needed to use.¡± She paused, hesitant to say more.

    Gabriel''s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Why did they need an excuse? You can tell me,¡± he said earnestly. Jessinta¡¯s grim expression was at odds with her usual happy demeanor. He didn¡¯t like seeing her like this.

    She paused before saying, ¡°The king asked my father to investigate Lord Loftus and his claims about the crops being ruined by the long winter. They should have returned yesterday.¡±

    Gabriel''s mind began to race. Over the past month, he had heard whispers about the king''s growing anger toward the nobles and their dwindling incomes. Of course, the king would never openly admit such things, but Gabriel had learned to pick up on the murmurs circulating within the court.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Jess,¡± he said. ¡°Lord Carnahy is a wise man. If he thought it was dangerous, he wouldn''t have taken Lovren with him.¡±

    Jessinta frowned. ¡°You''re right. My father wants Lovren to succeed him one day, but he wouldn''t put his safety at risk.¡± She paused, a flicker of concern still present. ¡°And yet, I still feel worried.¡±

    Gabriel could sense her inner struggle and wrapped his arms around her, hoping to bring her comfort. ¡°It''s going to be alright,¡± he said softly, his words filled with conviction. He felt her nod against his chest. ¡°I''ll speak to my mother and find out if she knows anything.¡±

    She stepped back from his embrace, tears glistening in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Gabriel. I''m just so nervous.¡±

    Gabriel couldn''t ignore the gnawing feeling in the pit of his stomach.

 Chapter 10 - Shadow of Conspiracy

    Gabriel stood before a grand timber door, admiring its ornate steelwork. He felt the smoothness of the oak beneath the gentle rap of his knuckles. Within a moment, his mother answered, her initial caution giving way to joy upon seeing her son. Gabriel couldn''t help but admire her¡ªshe wore a dark green dress with lavish golden embroidery that surpassed even the door''s intricate etchings. An emerald necklace graced her collarbone, enhancing the sparkle in her eyes.

    Not yet 30 years old, she turned heads wherever she went, drawing the admiration of onlookers. Gabriel was grateful for the traits he had inherited from his mother¡ªhis green eyes and raven-black hair, which set him apart from his father and brothers, a distinction he cherished.

    ¡°Well, this is a pleasant surprise,¡± his mother exclaimed. She pulled him in for a hug, planting a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Mam, you look lovely,¡± Gabriel complimented, prompting another kiss.

    ¡°My sweet boy, you''re looking handsome, even if you haven''t changed since this afternoon,¡± she said before adding, with a sly smile, ¡°I suppose with that mouth of yours, you will still end up breaking hearts.¡± Gabriel raised an eyebrow, not fully grasping the meaning behind his mother''s words.

    Sensing his bewilderment, she chuckled softly and ushered him into her chambers. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Can''t I just want to spend time with my ma?¡± he playfully responded, realizing he sounded just like Jessinta.

    His mother smirked as she walked over to a tall golden table, where a decanter of wine and a crystal goblet rested. She delicately took a sip.

    ¡°Can I have some?¡± Gabriel asked, allured by the forbidden liquid.

    ¡°No, not yet. you''re still young,¡± she said. Before adding ¡°Young enough for me to know you came for a reason other than to compliment me.¡± She knew him too well. I¡¯ve learnt to lie well, but never to Ma.

    Gabriel''s mischief faded. ¡°I admit, I did come with a purpose. It''s about Jessinta,¡± he said with worry.

    His mother smiled knowingly. ¡°Well, you do spend an awful lot of time with her. It''s only natural that you would develop feelings for her.¡±

    Gabriel''s eyes widened, caught off guard by his mother''s assumption. ¡°No, Ma, I don''t have feelings for Jessinta.¡± While he couldn''t deny that Jessinta had grown to be pretty, they had always been friends.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    His mother took another sip from her goblet, seemingly hiding her smile. ¡°Very well, my dear. So, what is it that troubles you about Jessinta?¡±

    ¡°She came to me today, worried about her father and Lovren. The king sent them on a mission, and they were expected to be back yesterday.¡±

    His mother''s expression turned serious as she nodded. ¡°Yes, the king sent Lord Carnahy to investigate Lord Loftus¡¯s taxes more closely. He suspects that Loftus is hiding his revenue and evading his required tax amount.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they are now?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything since they left; but don¡¯t worry, they may have just stayed an extra day or two. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger, Lord Carnahy is accompanied by an entourage of guards.¡±

    Gabriel wished he could feel more reassured, but questions flooded him. ¡°Why did the king send them to the merchant guild? What is he expecting to find?¡±

    ¡°From what I''ve heard, the king suspects that Lord Loftus is selling the kingdom''s grain to the Galatians and pocketing the profits for himself.¡±

    Gabriel found it hard to believe that Loftus would betray his own people. The land was strife with hardship. Surely he didn¡¯t? They were at war with the Galatian Kingdom ¡ªthis would be more than just greed; it would be treason. Gabriel hadn¡¯t interacted much with the lord, but he couldn¡¯t comprehend him doing such a thing.

    ¡°But our own people are starving! Surely Lord Loftus wouldn¡¯t let the people suffer for his greed,¡± Gabriel said. But as he said it, he realized that didn¡¯t matter to some. He had read several books where people abused their position of power and profited from the detriment of their own people. And yet, hearing it now, he was mystified how anyone could betray their own people for wealth.

    ¡°Some people are driven by their insatiable greed; it¡¯s not just about wealth, Gabriel, it¡¯s about power.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that as Lord Loftus becomes wealthier, he becomes more powerful?¡±

    His mother studied him, assessing his response before replying, ¡°Wealth can bring power, but there are other ways to accumulate wealth that don''t carry such a large risk.¡±

    Gabriel analyzed the implications of his mother''s words. Then, as if struck by lightning, he realized the truth. ¡°Food provides stability to the kingdom. Without it, the people go hungry, causing trouble,¡± he said, the pieces falling into place. ¡°By intentionally causing food shortages and undermining the king''s authority, Lord Loftus aims to position himself for a power grab.¡± Now his anger grew, fueled by his newfound understanding of the situation.

    Fear gripped Gabriel¡ªif there was a new monarchy, his family wouldn¡¯t be safe; Sarah and Ma would be in danger. A coup could result in his family being killed to reduce the threat of their legitimacy.

    His mother tried to alleviate his anger, placing a calming hand on his arm. ¡°It¡¯s only my assumption; it will depend on what Lord Carnahy finds. But it concerns me that you were also able to draw the same conclusion.¡± She paused as if contemplating her next words, ¡°Still, it¡¯s best not to jump to conclusions and judge a man when no evidence has been found.¡±

    He nodded, still consumed by the revelations. Gabril couldn''t ignore the burning desire within him to take action. He wouldn¡¯t rush to judgement, but instead he¡¯d find his own evidence. He had to protect his family as well as the people. A plan began to form in his mind.

    His mother interrupted his thoughts, reminding him, ¡°We are already late for supper. Come, let us be on our way.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Shadows of a Plan

    Gabriel already regretted his plan as he took a seat next to Rufus at the table. ¡°Hey Rufus, nice to see you outside of the training yard.¡± He forced a smile.

    Rufus sat there in shock, mouth gaping, probably struggling to comprehend why the boy he bullied would willingly choose to sit next to him.

    Gabriel continued, ¡°I''m sure you know Jessinta. I''ve been telling her all about how you''ve been teaching me in the yard.¡± He discreetly placed his hand on her leg and gave it a reassuring squeeze. She was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained her composure, playing her part.

    Gabriel had informed Jessinta of almost everything he had discovered as soon as he entered the hall.

    He watched her plaster on a fake smile. ¡°Nice to see you again, Rufus. Thank you for teaching Gabriel. I''m sure he will repay the favor someday.¡±

    Dammit, I tipped my hand to Ash. realizing her words were far from subtle. He doubted Rufus possessed much wisdom, but even he could decipher the hidden meaning behind Jessinta''s words. That much is clear. Rufus paused as he was sipping his mead.

    Gabriel looked across the table and locked eyes with Lord Loftus. Realization struck him¡ªSo that¡¯s where Rufus get¡¯s his size.

    Seated next to Lord Loftus was his wife, whose name Gabriel couldn''t recall. She donned attire that rivaled even the queen''s, her locks braided into an elaborate hairstyle that resembled a crown. Gabriel wondered how long it had taken her maids to prepare her for tonight''s supper. For nobles who had supposedly suffered large financial losses recently, they didn¡¯t show it.

    Gabriel addressed Lord Loftus and his wife, ¡°Evening, Lord and Lady. I came over to thank Rufus for his teachings in the yard.¡±

    The lady seemed pleased with the acknowledgment, but the lord looked at Rufus inquisitively. The lady spoke first, ¡°Evening, Prince. Welcome to our table. I''m glad to hear that Rufus has been teaching you.¡±

    Gabriel simply nodded kindly and replied, ¡°Yes, my lady. He has certainly taught me some lessons I won''t soon forget.¡± He paused for a moment, as if recalling a joke, and added with a laugh, ¡°One of those lessons involved a rather unfortunate hit on the head. He was terribly sorry; I had to tell him I was fine over and over again.¡±

    Jessinta joined in the laughter, following Gabriel''s lead. The lady''s smile widened, but the lord merely grunted, clearly unimpressed.

    Gabriel needed Lord Loftus to engage in conversation. It was part of the plan he had concocted; they would sit with Rufus and his family, and subtly probe for information to aid the investigation.

    ¡°My lord, Rufus will undoubtedly grow into a fine warrior. I''m sure you must be proud,¡± Gabriel said, hoping to elicit a response from the stern lord.

    However, it seemed Lord Loftus did not share the sentiments, because he replied with an indifferent, ¡°We''ll see.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    It became apparent to Gabriel that Lord Loftus and the king shared similar approaches in their treatment of their children. He wondered. What other similarities did they possess? Would Lord Loftus resort to theft for power? Would he go as far as murder to climb the throne?

    Sensing a moment of silence, Jessinta decided to change the topic. ¡°My lady, it''s so lovely to see you again. My mother told me about your beautiful garden when she visited in the spring. She spoke highly of it.¡±

    The lady was evidently pleased. ¡°Your mother is much too kind, but I''m glad to hear she enjoyed it.¡±

    Jessinta veered off script, relying on her natural ability to diffuse tense situations. ¡°She mentioned you have the most exquisite floral arrangements, Lady Isa.¡± Gabriel was thankful she remembered the lady''s name¡ªIsa.

    Lady Isa responded warmly, ¡°Well, you''ll have to come visit our garden with your mother next time.¡±

    Jessinta played her role perfectly, ¡°It would be my pleasure, my lady.¡±

    ¡°You''re growing into a beautiful young lady, Jessinta,¡± Lady Isa complimented. Gabriel couldn''t help but glance at Jessinta, catching her eye for a brief moment.

    ¡°Thank you, my lady,¡± Jessinta replied sweetly. The light was dim, but Gabriel swore he saw her cheeks flush with a rosy hue.

    Gabriel saw an opportunity to redirect the conversation toward his desired path. ¡°Lady Isa, I understand that your lands are located north near the borders. I hope you haven''t encountered too many Galatian soldiers.¡±

    Gabriel was well aware of the gender-specific expectations surrounding discussions of war in Accamania. He knew it wasn''t proper for him to broach this topic with a female. However, he hoped Lady Isa might reveal more than her husband. The lord himself stared at Gabriel with narrowed eyes. Meanwhile, Rufus, seated right beside Gabriel, remained silent throughout the meal, his every movement hinting at a brewing storm of retribution.

    ¡°It has been a terrible ordeal. They may be finely dressed soldiers, but they are savages. They trample through our lands, burning our crops. Just a few weeks ago, they attempted to invade our territory. Thankfully, my husband was there to protect us,¡± Lady Isa replied, glancing affectionately toward her husband.

    Lord Loftus had finally reached his limit. ¡°No need to upset the ladies with talk of war during supper, my prince,¡± he said, shutting down the conversation. His final words carried a venomous undertone.

    However, Gabriel had one last piece of the puzzle to uncover. ¡°Apologies, ladies. I shouldn''t have broached the subject,¡± he said, feigning remorse. ¡°My etiquette tutors would scold me if they saw me now. It¡¯s just¡ªwell, everyone knows how I abhor violence and death. I''m always concerned for our soldiers'' wellbeing.¡± Gabriel''s hands were sweaty, and his legs trembled with nerves; he hoped his face didn''t betray him too. ¡°Please indulge me in one final question, Lord Loftus. Did any of your soldiers perish?¡±

    Lord Loftus appeared on the verge of snapping, ready to lash out at any moment. However, Gabriel''s question must have seemed innocent enough. And after all, he was a prince, therefore outranking Lord Loftus in this antiquated hierarchical system.

    ¡°No, none were killed on this occasion,¡± he grumbled, stabbing his fork into the potatoes.

    ¡°That comforts my heart. Again, my apologies for my tactless questions,¡± Gabriel said, bowing his head in a show of contrition.

    Jessinta, always knowing when to interject, redirected their attention. ¡°Ah, it seems dessert is arriving.¡±

    They filled the rest of the time with polite conversation that held little interest for Gabriel. Rufus had uttered only a few words during the entire meal, his tone stilted. His eyes still indicated a deep anger. There would be no way that he could explain his actions to Rufus, and Gabriel knew he would pay a price for his actions¡ªbut the pain would be worth it to unravel the secrets.

    As supper concluded, Gabriel and Jessinta said their farewells and left the hall together. Just as they slipped out the main door, she asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Did you get what we need?¡±

    Gabriel smiled at her. ¡°Yes, exactly what we need.¡±

    Neither knew that they would be unleashing chaos in the kingdom¡ªsetting in motion a chain of events that would shatter the fragile peace and plunge their world into a storm of uncertainty and danger.

 Chapter 12 - Unearthing the Wheats Tale

    In the castle¡¯s library, aged oak bookshelves towered above Gabriel. Sunlight streamed in through tall stained-glass windows, transforming dust particles into an eerie dance of light and shadow. Row upon row of meticulously organized shelves contained books on every subject. The leather-bound tomes rested alongside weathered scrolls, each brimming with countless stories and ideas. He inhaled longer than normal, enjoying the earthy fragrance of parchment. He had come here with purpose, but it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t enjoy it for a moment. Books were his old friends; their pages whispered to him with comforting familiarity.

    In the heart of the library stood a rectangular wooden table equipped with ink, quills, and parchment. Gabriel winced in pain as he lowered a heavy book onto the table, his face twisting with discomfort. He let out another grimace as he took a seat, his hand clenched so tightly on the armrest that his knuckles were turning white. He rubbed his aching ribs, wincing at the soreness from today¡¯s new bruises.

    Gabriel had spent countless hours in this library, sitting in this very chair and conversing with his tutor. I haven¡¯t been here since Tunk left. His chest swelled with bittersweet nostalgia at the thought, evoking memories of days long gone.

    As the lantern¡¯s flicker illuminated the book in front of him, Gabriel''s fingers skimmed the rough leather binding. Thin paper beneath his fingertips and the crisp shuffle as he turned each page soothed his restless mind.

    He spent hours delving into the knowledge within the book''s passages, seeking insights about wheat. He learned the process for sowing seeds and the opportune season to grow them. He read about the different varieties¡ªand determined which ones would be found in Lord Loftus¡¯s lands.

    Gabriel explored the harvesting process in great detail. He had never understood the intricacies of the wheat farming process. There was surprising complexity hidden beneath a seemingly menial task.

    He learned the signs used to determine the health and productivity of a wheat field. He now understood how to spot key indicators of a successful harvest. He familiarized himself with measuring yield, including estimating the weight of the harvested wheat and calculating the average number of grains. Gabriel also came across information on failed wheat crops. He educated himself about the signs of a crop that had perished due to natural causes versus deliberate actions, such as fire.

    Equipped with this newfound knowledge, Gabriel could now investigate the validity of Lord Loftus''s claims about his wheat crops. It would prove to be instrumental in discovering the truth behind the wheat shortage and potentially exposing his deception.

    He was finishing off a manuscript detailing the wheat shortages a decade ago in Umbria when his attention was drawn to the sound of creaking hinges. A surge of anticipation coursed through him as he turned, expecting to see Jessinta as they had arranged. However, to his surprise, it was not only Jessinta but also Lovren who entered, their footsteps resonating in the vast expanse of the library.

    He couldn¡¯t decide whether he felt more relieved or curious at the unexpected arrival of Lovren. He hurriedly closed the book before him, placing it back on the table with urgency. The pages whispered their discontent as he left behind his pursuit of knowledge.

    Filled with excitement, Gabriel leaped from his chair, nearly knocking the book off the table. He rushed toward Lovren, embracing him tightly. ¡°I was worried about you. Welcome back.¡±

    As they pulled apart, Lovren replied with a smirk, ¡°Missed you too, Princeling, glad that you both missed me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you; I was just worried something had happened to father,¡± Jessinta half-heartedly protested, nervously scratching her head.

    Gabriel asked, ¡°What were you doing away, and why did it take you so long to come back?¡±

    Lovren gestured towards the chairs, and they all took a seat. Gabriel winced again as he sat, and Jessinta''s eyes flickered to him, but she refrained from asking. He was grateful; he didn''t want to explain the physical toll he had paid for their antics over supper¡ªenduring another pummeling from Rufus.

    Lovren said, ¡°Father and I went to the merchant guild branch in Palan, as you already know. What your mother told you was right; we were investigating Lord Loftus. I accompanied my father to the offices, where he questioned them about the historical amounts of wheat sold and the quantity of wheat being sold by neighboring provinces. Father found out that Lord Loftus was selling less wheat than they had in previous years, and that all revenue was declared to the kingdom. Turns out, he¡¯s not evading taxes.¡±

    Jessinta tilted her head to the side. ¡°So, what does all this mean?¡±

    Both Lovren and Jessinta both turned their attention to Gabriel, waiting for an explanation. He tapped his temple, nodding as he organized his thoughts. There must be more here to uncover. Lord Carnahy wouldn''t have relied solely on the merchant guild for answers. There had to be another angle. Based on the information Lord Carnahy had, there would be no reason to further investigate Lord Loftus.

    Gabriel looked up at Lovren and asked, ¡°Why were you delayed?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Lovren hesitated before responding, ¡°Father was waiting for someone in Palan¡­ but they never showed up.¡±

    ¡°Did your father mention who he was waiting for? Or why?¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°He only mentioned that the person had some relevant information,¡± Lovren said. The fragments of information slowly beginning to piece together in Gabriel''s mind.

    ¡°How did your father react when the person didn''t arrive?¡± Gabriel pressed, anticipating the significance of Lovren''s answer.

    Jessinta and Lovren exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of the relevance of his question, but Lovren eventually replied, ¡°He was angry at first, but... then, I sensed that he grew worried, almost afraid.¡±

    Damn it to Ash. His mind was racing as understanding dawned upon him. Before he even realized it, the word escaped his mouth. ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°Let me break it down for you¡ªand hopefully, you''ll tell me I''m completely wrong.¡± Lovren and Jessinta leaned closer, their brows furrowed in concern as they awaited his explanation.

    Gabriel had dedicated a considerable amount of time over the past day studying Lord Loftus¡¯s behaviors and spending habits, and even studying the maps of his lands, analyzing their terrain and agricultural significance.

    ¡°Lady Isa and Lord Loftus tend to dress very expensively, which is somewhat at odds with their current financial predicament. It makes me wonder what else they''ve been spending their money on recently. These are the things we can investigate to support my suspicions,¡± Gabriel began.

    Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, Gabriel continued, ¡°Yesterday, when we spoke directly with Lord Loftus and Lady Isa, she claimed that the Galatians were responsible for burning their crops. However, this contradicts what Lord Loftus told the king¡ªhe blamed it on the long winter. On its own, this discrepancy might not be significant, perhaps just an attempt by Lord Loftus to cover up his own failings in front of the other nobles.¡±

    Lovren and Jessinta were hanging on every word. Gabriel went on, ¡°But, Jess, what did the Lord answer yesterday when we asked if any soldiers had been killed?¡±

    Jessinta''s eyebrows furrowed in remembrance as she said, ¡°He said none were killed, but how does that link together at all?¡±

    With a deep breath, Gabriel knew it was time to reveal something he had kept from her. ¡°I didn''t tell you everything yesterday, and I apologize for that. I couldn''t risk you becoming angry in front of them.¡± Jessinta''s eyes bored into Gabriel, their intensity sharper than any blade he had ever faced in the training yard. He could sense her frustration and impatience, her wordless demand for answers.

    Gathering his resolve, he carried on with his explanation, ¡°After speaking with my mother yesterday, we suspect that Lord Loftus is pretending to have a lower supply of crops while secretly shipping them to the Galatians. By keeping his income off the books, reducing his expenditure, and gaining political power, he is manipulating the situation to his advantage.¡±

    Lovren said, ¡°I still don''t understand.¡±

    Realizing his explanation lacked clarity, Gabriel took a moment to reframe his thoughts. ¡°Let''s take a step back. How often do you think fights between the Galatians and us result in casualties on both sides?¡±

    Lovren hesitated before responding, ¡°Most of the time?¡±

    Gabriel said, ¡°In the past two years, since the war began again, I can''t recall a single time where there have been zero casualties on either side.¡±

    Realizing the implications, Jessinta nodded in agreement, her earlier anger forgotten.

    ¡°It''s too much of a coincidence that none of Lord Loftus''s soldiers were harmed. What if there was never a fight to begin with? What if Lord Loftus used this as an excuse to conveniently give the wheat to the Galatians, providing them with grain and earning extra money¡ªwhile our people suffer from hunger?¡± Gabriel''s anger surged as he spoke.

    Lovren said, ¡°Surely Lord Loftus wouldn''t stoop to such a level. I find it hard to believe.¡± He saw Jessinta burrow her brows.

    Gabriel''s tone softened as he explained, ¡°Lord Loftus is an ambitious man, driven by greed for wealth and power. A once-minor nobleman, he is now one of the most powerful men in the Kingdom. He gained his position through cunning and calculation. What would he be willing to do in order to achieve his desires? Considering his political influence, only he or your father could realistically seize power from the king.¡±

    ¡°Our father would never do that,¡± Lovren said, tightening his fist instinctively.

    ¡°I''m sorry, I know that. I just meant that there are only a few people who have amassed such political power. For someone who has risen so high, and with his well-known greed, wouldn''t he do anything to obtain the throne?¡± Gabriel clarified.

    ¡°Not everyone is like your father, willing to kill to seize the throne,¡± Lovren retorted, causing Jessinta to gasp, her eyes widening.

    Gabriel remained silent for a moment; his head bowed towards the table. Why is Lovren turning this on me.  I know the king has committed many terrible deeds. But what he just said was treason; people had been executed for less.

    Lovren glanced around anxiously, as if remembering where he was and fearing that someone might have overheard his words. After a lengthy pause, he broke the silence with a formal tone, ¡°I apologize, my prince. I should not have spoken so.¡± His wide eyes revealed his fear, and it pained Gabriel to see his friend in such a state.

    Gabriel said, ¡°Lovren, you are one of my closest friends. Please don''t call me, ''My Prince,'' and don''t fear what I would say. I would never betray you. I don''t disagree with what you said. But, when I sat next to Lord Loftus, do you know what I thought? I couldn''t help but notice how terribly similar he was to the king. And if the king would kill for the throne, I know in my heart that Loftus would too.¡±

    As the weight of Gabriel''s words sank in, Lovren''s expression softened, his fear gradually subsiding. He murmured another apology, conveying his remorse through his eyes more than his words ever could.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, Gabriel continued, ¡°Nevertheless, I bring up these concerns to shed light on Lord Loftus''s motivations and potential gains. I believe your father was awaiting a spy who could gather crucial information about Loftus''s activities and provide the necessary proof. However, for reasons unknown, that spy never arrived, and troubles me deeply.¡±

    Jessinta asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the relevance of the burning crops?¡±

    ¡°The burning crops serves as a cover. Lady Isa seems unaware of the truth. Lord Loftus must have told her that the crops were destroyed by the Galatians, as she would be close enough to know that it wasn''t due to the winter. Also, Loftus seemed eager to shut down the conversation, likely to prevent his wife from sharing too much information.¡±

    ¡°It all adds up. Though there are still many assumptions, if your suspicions are correct, then Lord Loftus must face the consequences.¡± Jessinta''s solemn declaration resonated with the weight of their discoveries.

    Nodding in agreement, Lovren''s earlier misstep kept him silent. They sat there without speaking for a moment, silently acknowledging the immense task ahead. Proving Lord Loftus''s treason would require gathering more evidence.

    Finally, Gabriel said, ¡°We need to uncover more information before we can expose Lord Loftus and accuse him of treason.¡±

    Jessinta asked, ¡°But how do we obtain that information?¡±

    ¡°We can''t acquire it ourselves,¡± he admitted, dreading what he now realized was inevitable. There is only one solution. In a hushed tone of defeat, he said ¡°I have a plan. It seems I''ll need to pay the king a visit.¡±

 Interlude

    Lehara gripped the arms of the chair tightly. It had become a habit for her to express her annoyance in this manner. As the prisoner¡¯s story dragged on, she struggled to contain her impatience. She longed to interrupt him multiple times, but he insisted that she remain patient, assuring her that all would be revealed in due time. To her disbelief, he even quoted Tunklard''s words about patience from the start of his story.

    Initially, Lehara had been wary of him, her nerves on edge. But as he began his tale, she gradually felt more at ease in his presence. The man before her was a prince. She couldn¡¯t fathom how he had come to be here, but at least his background explained why he spoke so eloquently.

    Hours had passed, and yet she still hadn¡¯t gleaned any useful information. She desperately needed to know about the army outside her kingdom''s walls so she could inform her father. Time was of the essence, but he continued to digress, going on at length about irrelevant details from his childhood.

    After requesting water and a towel, the man paused his narrative, awaiting delivery. Lehara couldn''t contain herself any longer. Her voice trembled as she asked again, ¡°Why is this important? There is an army outside our kingdom, and I fear for my people.¡±

    He looked at her earnestly and replied, ¡°Princess, trust me. Everything will be revealed at the necessary moment. The information I provide will save our kingdoms, but there is a specific sequence that must be followed.¡±

    The man¡¯s storytelling had softened his demeanor, leaving Lehara torn between the gentle man before her and the violent reputation he carried. It was difficult for her to reconcile the narratives of the man¡ªwho spoke passionately about his ideals and the avoidance of bloodshed¡ªwith the accounts of his violent actions. Victra knows how many people he had killed. How did that child become this man? How could she listen to someone who had caused so much pain? She was determined to uncover the truth, convinced that he was lying.

    A guard returned with water and a towel; Lehara had paid little attention to the peculiar request. The prisoner rose from the floor and for the first time she saw him standing.

    Only now was his tall and broad frame accentuated, dwarfing the guard. He walked confidently across his cell to retrieve the items he had requested, his features more visible. His face was unshaven, but she could still see his sharp jawline and high cheekbones. She may have even found him handsome if he wasn¡¯t a prisoner. But he is a prisoner, chiding herself.

    He inspected what the guard had brought him, then looked up at him. ¡°Good man, I thank you for your kind assistance. What is your name, soldier?¡± he asked.

    The guard looked at her, uncertainty plain on his features, unsure how to respond. Lehara just gave a subtle nod, curious to see how this interaction would unfold.

    ¡°John,¡± the guard grunted.

    ¡°Thank you. I know it was not a task you wanted to do, but you did what was required of you. You are a good soldier, John. I will remember your name and I¡¯m sure you will be rewarded,¡± he said with sincerity.

    The guard appeared confused, causing the prisoner to smirk slightly. Lehara replayed his words in her head, wondering if there was a veiled threat or ulterior motive.

    Sensing the need for privacy, she gestured for the guard to leave, saying, ¡°Thank you, John. I can manage from here.¡± The guard bowed low and exited the room, securing the heavy door behind him.

    ¡°You know, Princess,¡± a serious tone replacing his earlier levity. ¡°When a person''s name is spoken by those of higher rank, even in passing, it earns their respect. And respect is the foundation of loyalty. I don''t mean respect for orders, but rather the kind that makes a person willing to risk their life for you. That, my dear princess, is true loyalty. It is often mistaken for duty. But there will come a time when you must learn to distinguish between the two.¡±

    His words conveyed wisdom that belied his youth. Lehara noticed that John had indeed bowed lower than before, yet she was not inclined to heed the advice of a prisoner. She retorted, ¡°I know perfectly well how to interact with our soldiers. I don''t know what game you''re playing at, but it won''t work on me.¡±

    ¡°Princess,¡± he said earnestly, ¡°A game implies that there is a winner between the two of us. I cannot stress enough that there will either be two victors in all of this, or we will both lose.¡±

    Lehara scowled, refusing to be threatened or deceived by his cryptic words. ¡°Don''t threaten me or speak in riddles. As far as I''m concerned, you''re nothing more than a prisoner, and you''ve already lost.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    As she finished speaking, the prisoner peeled off his shirt. Although dim, the flickering torchlight offered enough illumination to reveal his chiseled muscles. His physique was impressive. I¡¯ve seen statues carved with less definition. The statues, however, didn¡¯t have the scars that marred his body.

    Fresh wounds, bandaged but seeping through, revealed the pain he concealed. Lehara couldn''t comprehend how he could still be alive with so many wounds. This man is not normal. No one can speak so naturally for hours on end without showing any pain from such injuries.

    Just as she was starting to understand him and feel a modicum of comfort, her unease returned. No man could bear so many scars. How? Even the Battle Lord, who was in his forties and had fought in countless conflicts, did not possess as many. His body bore the marks of disfigurement.

    Suddenly, his voice broke through her thoughts, startling her. ¡°My lady, it is unbecoming for a woman to react so boldly to a man undressing. Perhaps you could exercise more subtlety.¡±

    Lehara was at a loss for words. How can he maintain such a jovial facade when he should be bedridden, attended to by healers? Her curiosity grew, overshadowing her doubts.

    ¡°How?¡± she asked, unable to move on. He looked at her quizzically, prompting her to continue, ¡°How can you speak without a care when you''re so gravely injured?¡±

    His gaze hardened, and he met her eyes. ¡°My life has been hard, I don¡¯t say this so you feel sorry for me. I have been forged by the crucibles of war; they have shaped me to the man I am today. The scars, like the knicks on my sword, remind me of the battles I''ve won, but they also serve as a constant reminder of the price I must pay. I never speak without care, Princess. Your kingdom and all of Valandor depend on my words. Blood or sorrow, no matter the pain, I will endure it. I will see to it that our people do not suffer.¡± He sounded confident, certain, but Lehara still felt his intentions were veiled.

    She snapped back, ¡°You could simply tell me what I need to do to protect our people. Why must everything be so convoluted?¡± Her frustration was palpable.

    ¡°If only it were that simple, Princess.¡± He took a long sip of water, then continued, ¡°But it is not merely about me telling you what needs to be done. You need to understand for yourself, and that understanding can only be gained from the tale I must tell.¡±

    Perhaps he was merely a man seeking someone to talk to before his imminent execution. The thought sent a chill down her spine. Why should she care if a man who had caused so much bloodshed met his fate? Wouldn¡¯t it be justice served? And yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling that his death would be an injustice. There was something more to his words, a deeper purpose driving their conversation.

    He poured water onto the towel, his face contorting with pain as he cleaned his wounds. Maybe he was human after all. She could almost feel the agony he had concealed so far. He stared into his bloodied hands.

    ¡°At the time, I wished I wouldn''t vomit at the sight of blood. Now all I wish is to be that naive young boy again, free from the stain of blood I see whenever I look at my hands,¡± he muttered, his voice laced with sorrow.

    Lehara couldn''t help but confront the weight of his past actions. ¡°How many people have you murdered?¡± she asked.

    His response was heavy with regret and a hint of detachment. ¡°Too many to count. There was a time when I could remember their faces and see them in my dreams. But now, I don''t remember all of them.¡±

    ¡°Why do you kill? You knew it was wrong when you were a child. How did you become this?¡± she said, as she pointed at him. She knew what happened to the Accamanian Kingdom a little over a decade ago; she suspected it was due to that. But I need to understand.

    Bowing his head low, the man''s tone became laden with sorrow. ¡°I used to kill to save those I loved, then I killed because it was all I knew, now I¡¯ll kill to protect us all, and hate myself all the more for it,¡± he said, revealing the complexity of his inner turmoil.

    ¡°You''re a prisoner now. You''ll never kill again,¡± Lehara declared. She hadn¡¯t planned to say that; her anger had risen to the surface, trumping her confusion.

    The man smiled patronizingly in response. After a long pause, his demeanor changed yet again. His eyes were downcast; his voice creaked as he said, ¡°I never wanted to become this. I wanted to save people from violence, but I was young and naive. I thought I could save lives with pretty words and ideals.¡± He paused before adding with a scoff, ¡°How wrong I was.¡±

    Lehara found herself at a loss. Unsure how to respond to the man''s vulnerability. For the first time since meeting him, it looked as if his mask had cracked, allowing her to see past his fa?ade. As he finished cleaning his wounds, he placed the blood-soaked towel in the corner of the room, folding it with precision. Lehara''s gaze shifted to the scars lining his back. Sympathy welled up within her for the injured and scarred man standing before her, for the remnants of a past she couldn¡¯t fully comprehend.

    ¡°I understand, Princess, that you may doubt my words, that you may doubt my intentions. Actions will speak louder than words ever can. But those actions cannot come yet.¡± His words hung in the air.

    She realized all she could do was trust that his cryptic tale held the key to understanding the looming threat and protecting her kingdom.

    With a newfound resolve, Lehara made her declaration, her voice firm and resolute, ¡°Fine, I will listen. But know this¡ªif you deceive me or bring harm to my people, no number of scars or stories will save you from the consequences.¡±

    His eyes softened, his sincerity shining through. ¡°I have no intention of deceiving you, Princess. I merely ask for your trust. Together, we will find the path to victory.¡± He paused, adopting a playful tone to lighten the mood. ¡°Now, Princess, make yourself comfortable while I continue my tale.¡±

    And so, she did, settling into her seat, ready to listen and unravel the mysteries that lay ahead.

 Chapter 13 - Forbidden Audience

    The moon was but a sliver, allowing a sea of dazzling stars to glimmer beyond the arched windows. Amidst the celestial tapestry, the lights of Victra''s fallen soldiers shimmered like distant constellations, each one a beacon in their own right. Gabriel walked through the castle''s hallways, his steps slow and hesitant.

    He hadn''t spoken to the king since the day Tunklard was dismissed, and his nerves gnawed at him. Sweat trickled down his spine, but he knew this was the only way forward. Lord Loftus could not be allowed to continue his treason. Lovren''s words had confirmed Gabriel''s suspicions, and though he didn''t yet have the complete picture, he knew the missing details would fall into place.

    Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure why he felt nervous at all. Maybe within the deep recesses of his mind, he yearned for the king''s approval. If he could uncover the truth and protect the kingdom, maybe he would accept him. But there was more to his nerves. Am I doing the right thing in going to the king? Shaking the thoughts from his head, he resolved to speak with the king. Gaining a private audience would prove to be a difficult task, but it needed to be done.

    As he walked down the corridor, Gabriel distracted himself by counting the flickering lanterns that hung at regular intervals. Their warm glow paved the way down the corridor. The narrow passageway stretched before him, flanked by stone walls adorned with tapestries telling tales of valor and conquest.

    Occasionally, small alcoves with ornate statues interrupted the smooth flow of the walls. The These statues depicted legendary figures, frozen in heroic poses. The majority of the creations illustrated Accamanus; they told the chronological life of his story, starting when he was a child a little older than Gabriel and running all the way through to his wrinkled visage. His eyes seemed to track Gabriel''s every move. The lantern light played upon his sculpted details, casting shadows that seemed to summon him to life.

    Each step brought Gabriel closer to his destination, his anticipation mounting with every step. As he continued onwards, the corridor seemed to narrow, its walls closing in.

    As he rounded the corner, he caught sight of a young maid exiting the king''s chambers. Her presence at this late hour seemed out of place, and her disheveled appearance hinted at distress. Strands of her blonde hair peeked out from beneath her headscarf, disarrayed and untamed. Lost in her own thoughts, she walked with an unsteady gait, swaying from side to side, almost as if caught in a whimsical dance.

    Oblivious to Gabriel''s presence, she remained immersed in her contemplation until they were mere strides apart. When she finally looked up, fear etched across her face, swiftly giving way to a surge of anger. Gabriel couldn''t help but find her strikingly beautiful, yet he couldn''t fathom why her wrath was directed at him. With a brief curtsy devoid of any words, she hurriedly continued on, as if urgently seeking escape from her current predicament.

    After passing 148 lanterns, Gabriel approached the two grizzled old warriors who guarded the king''s chambers. The same guards who had scrutinized him during his previous encounter with the king. They respectfully bowed before him, and the taller guard raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Prince, what brings you here?¡±

    With as much haughtiness as he could muster, Gabriel replied, ¡°I''m here to speak with the king.¡± He needed to act as if it were a normal occurrence.

    ¡°The king is not to be disturbed,¡± the shorter guard responded.

    ¡°I am the prince, and it is not a guard''s position to question those of the king¡¯s line,¡± Gabriel asserted. Although the words felt wrong on his tongue, he had a role to play.

    The shorter guard''s gaze hardened, his body tensing. ¡°The king has limited the number of people allowed into his chambers,¡± he said. Inferring that Gabriel was not among the few permitted entry.

    ¡°The king will want to speak with me once he hears what I have to say. It is not your place to prevent me from knocking on those doors.¡± Gabriel gestured angrily towards the chamber.Anger flared in the guard''s eyes, his hand inching towards his hilt. "Where do you think you''re putting your hand, Prince?¡± he scolded, as Gabriel raised his fist to knock.

    Gabriel snapped back, ¡°I should ask you the same. Do you dare lay your hand on your sword in my presence?" He feigned rage, trying to assert his authority.

    The guard bowed his head low. ¡°Apologies, my prince. It was not my intent.¡±

    Both guards grew visibly uncomfortable, their once statuesque postures now shifting restlessly. Sensing the opportune moment, Gabriel added pressure. ¡°Knock on the door immediately, soldiers. The king will see me.¡±

    The guards exchanged glances, the shorter one shrugging before the taller one¡¯s eye twitched then resolutely nodded He took in a deep breath before softly knocking on the king''s door.

    A crashing sound echoed from behind the doors, followed by the clatter of plates hitting the ground. Muffled grumbling could be heard from within the room. ¡°This better be damn good,¡± the king''s voice reverberated from behind the door as he swung it open.

    Gabriel could see a sneer on the king''s face, but as his eyes fell upon Gabriel, it turned into a hideous expression of malice. The king, only half-dressed, asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Spittle flew from his mouth with each word, each syllable ringing like a bell.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Gabriel looked up at the king, determined. ¡°I have information that will prove valuable to you,¡± he replied.

    The king''s gaze shifted to the guards, his eyes piercing them. ¡°I told you, the only ones allowed to knock on my door are my other children.¡±

    Gabriel had anticipated this response but hearing the words out loud made him feel as though he had been slapped. My siblings are welcome in the king''s presence, but I am scorned. Unwanted. A memory of fear and humiliation flooded back to him.He couldn''t allow a repeat of the past, couldn''t bear the shame once more. Steeling himself, he knew he needed to capture the king''s attention. ¡°It''s about the wheat that''s gone missing.¡±

    The king¡¯s demeanor shifted; his brows rose as if trying to decipher his unwanted son¡¯s words.

    Gabriel pressed on ¡°I have the answers you seek.¡±

    With a final glare at his guards¡ªone that promised punishment¡ªthe king turned abruptly, wordlessly entering his chambers and leaving the door ajar. Uncertain what to do next, Gabriel looked to the guards, only to be met with looks of with animosity. He knew they would hold him responsible for their embarrassment. He felt a pang of guilt. They would face consequences for failing to follow orders. But I can¡¯t afford to be distracted. Not Now.

    Gabriel strode purposefully into the chambers, his footsteps steady and confident. He gently pushed the door closed behind him, shutting out the outside world. The grandeur of the room captivated Gabriel. No distractions. Gabriel remained standing, observing as the king impatiently tapped his fingers, waiting for Gabriel to speak.

    He did not keep him waiting for long. ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been investigating.¡± The king spread out his hands and subtly shook his head, as if Gabriel couldn¡¯t possibly know.

    ¡°I know you''ve been investigating Lord Loftus and his claims of a wheat shortage caused by the winter. I also know you don''t believe his excuses and that you suspect he may be secretly selling the wheat to someone outside our kingdom. The missing spy has only heightened your suspicions.¡±

    The king stood from his ornate gold chair and lunged at him, grabbing him by the shirt collar with both hands. He lifted Gabriel off the ground, leaving his legs dangling freely. ¡°How do you know this? Who told you?¡± The king seethed with anger, his voice reaching a crescendo that rattled Gabriel¡¯s brain.

    He whimpered, ¡°No one, my king. Although I am not a warrior. I understand things; I¡¯ve learned this from whispers and intuition, and I¡¯ve studied all there is to know of wheat and grain¡±.

    ¡°I know you are no warrior. But to reduce yourself to learn about farming is shameful,¡± the king scoffed. ¡°Maybe you should have been born a farmer instead of a prince.¡±

    He paused before resuming. ¡°You have embarrassed me with your displays on the sacred sands. You cower at the sight of your own blood. You are not my son. Your whore of a mother must have bedded a weakling.¡± With that, the king released Gabriel and stepped back, his hands clenched.

    Gabriel stared at the king, his eyes stinging with anger. How dare he make such disgusting accusations against my mother? She would never do such a thing. He had come with a glimmer of hope that the king might see his worth¡ªbut in that moment, something crystallized within him. I will not think of this man as my father. I care nothing for him. If he were to die tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t shed a single tear.

    ¡°I have uncovered treason that your warriors failed to detect,¡± Gabriel said, his tone infused with steel. He suppressed his rage, allowing it to solidify into icy determination. He had a purpose, and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he achieved it.

    Gabriel recounted what he had told Jessinta and Lovren, not yet detailing that he suspected Lord Loftus was selling to the Galatians. Then he said ¡°King, if you wish to uncover the truth, an investigation into the wheat is necessary. The evidence cannot be found within the Merchant''s Guild,¡± Gabriel asserted.

    ¡°You haven''t told me anything I don''t already know. Is this your only usefulness?¡±

    Taking a breath, Gabriel''s plan hinged on his next requests. ¡°I know who Lord Loftus is selling his wheat to.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± the king demanded.

    ¡°The Galatians.¡±

    Gabriel then told him about the fires Lady Isa had mentioned, the incursions of the Galatians, and the battle with no soldier deaths. Knowing this was not enough, he added, ¡°When wheat is harvested, the evidence of it lasts for six moon cycles. When it is dead from the winter, its evidence stands for a further two moon cycles. And lastly, when crops are burned, we can tell within a further four moon cycles.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°Loftus has burnt the crops as a contingency, in case you dispatched investigators to examine the fields. However, Loftus is a greedy man. He would not have burned enough to account for the reported losses. To reveal the truth, you could instruct your accountants and merchants to analyze the proportion of wheat Loftus has sold. And to study the size of the damaged and harvested areas. You will discover that Loftus has grown more wheat than he reported. That the winter damage is less severe than claimed and that the fire damage is insufficient to account for the shortfall.¡±

    The king nodded, his earlier rage dissipating. Gabriel pressed on, knowing he had more to share. ¡°Additionally, you can examine the total losses of soldiers from the surrounding provinces, comparing the casualties from Galatian raids to the losses of Loftus''s men. The difference will be stark, far too significant to attribute to mere happenstance. Everyone knows Loftus¡¯s demeanour enough to know he would never allow his crops to be destroyed without retaliating.¡±

    He considered the king¡¯s gaze; Gabriel could tell he still had reservations, so he raised one final point. If reason couldn¡¯t convince the king, then greed would.

    ¡°Once you have gathered all this information, it will be sufficient grounds for a trial. I am certain the outcome will be predetermined. With your main antagonist removed, you can claim his lands and secure further support from the nobles, who will be at your beck and call. Their insatiable greed for fertile soil will be enough to command a significant price from you, King.¡±

    His eyes sparkled, the thought evidently enticing. The king studied Gabriel, his gaze traversing him as if he were a Balati Stallion. It appeared as though he had discovered an entirely new creature before him. Gabriel paid little heed to the king''s newfound interest. His earlier resolve remained steadfast. His sole focus was to protect those that he loved.

    The king offered no words of gratitude, simply decreeing, ¡°Tomorrow, you will attend court.¡±

 Chapter 14 - The Swords Song

    Gabriel grew increasingly restless as he pondered the true intentions behind the king¡¯s invitation to court. The uncertainty rendered him unable to think clearly, driving him to clear his head in the now-familiar confines of the training yard late in the night.

    Books had always provided an escape for Gabriel, but this time, they would only deepen his introspection, stirring questions he wasn''t prepared to answer about himself. And so, Gabriel found himself instinctively gripping a training sword, seeking solace in its firmness against his palms. The cool touch of the hilt and reassuring weight of the sword acted as a counterbalance to the overwhelming weight of uncertainty that burdened his mind. The solidity grounded him, bringing him to the present, reminding him of the tangible world amidst the intangible doubts that plagued his thoughts.

    Gabriel struck at the wooden training dummy, his movements carrying a fierce intensity. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead and labored gasps punctuated the air as his muscles worked tirelessly. With each powerful strike, he found a cathartic release, an outlet for the pent-up emotions gnawing at him. His anger gave strength to his swings; his worry lent agility to his thrusts. The sword became a conduit for his emotions, channeling them into precise, controlled bursts of energy.

    Gabriel no longer held back. He embraced the art of combat, embracing the raw power and artistry it offered. At that moment, the training yard became a battlefield of emotions, as if the very space had transformed into a canvas of his internal struggles. The rhythmic clash of sword against wood seemed to echo the symphony of his soul.

    He moved the sword around his body, thrusting and swinging with a tempo that bordered on madness. It traversed high and low, left and right, each swing carrying its own unique cadence. The air itself seemed to vibrate with the sharp swoosh of the blade slicing through space. Its relentless momentum fueled a growing crescendo, and as Gabriel swung, he could hear the haunting song of the sword, a lingering, shrill melody.

    Lost in his intense focus, Gabriel remained oblivious to the approaching footsteps from behind. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had such passion for the sword,¡± came a voice. Startled, Gabriel turned to find Ser Rodrick leaning against a pillar, arms crossed. Gabriel wondered how long he had been watching him.

    Gabriel''s breath heaved, his body spent. He felt exposed, realizing that fear had played a role in his decision to withhold his full potential.

    ¡°Why do you hold back in training?¡± Ser Rodrick asked, cocking his head to the side.

    Gabriel recalled his self-imposed promise to not apply himself in the training yard. Until now, he had never pushed himself to swing a sword with such intensity. He had been determined while running, eager to go further each day, but the sword was different. He understood the wrongness of wielding the weapon with full force. It seemed to ready him to incite violence, the feeling frightened him. But now, he was beginning to realize that he feared he might enjoy the violence¡ªand the release it offered. The aggression inherent in wielding a sword terrified him, and he struggled to articulate his reservations.

    Hesitating, Gabriel revealed some of his inner turmoil. ¡°I... I don''t want to become a warrior,¡± he finally admitted. ¡°Inflicting harm upon others goes against everything I believe in.¡±

    Ser Rodrick uncrossed his arms, and compassion graced his features. ¡°You fear becoming a killer. You fear that the sword may consume you,¡± he said, ¡°but hear me, Gabriel. Being a warrior is not inherently evil. It is an honorable path, for, with a sword, you can protect just as much as you can harm.¡± Gabriel listened intently, apprehensively.

    Ser Rodrick continued, ¡°When the raiders from the Eastern Continent attack our shores, who will save the innocent? The women and children? Will they be better off being slaughtered with no one to protect them?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Being a warrior is about being a shield for the people. The kingdom needs someone like you. Someone who doesn''t seek violence, but who can wield a sword to safeguard their lives.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Gabriel knew Ser Rodrick spoke true; the raids had become more frequent over the last decade. The Eastern enemies were savages that killed everyone they came across. His words resonated with Gabriel; he understood the reality. Yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that his soul would be sullied by taking the life of another. He didn''t want to become a general.

    When Leoman ascended to the throne, his ambition and thirst for blood would inevitably plunge the kingdom into war after war. As the third born son he would be expected to serve and lead the armies. However, he couldn''t ignore the injustice that would accompany those conflicts. He would lead men to be killed in wars that never needed to be fought in the first place. He would be forced to order the killing of men whose only crime was being born in another kingdom.

    I¡¯ll do everything I can to avoid being put in that position. But it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t continue to hone my skills. He feared the burden of bloodshed that would rest upon him. And so, he would feign weakness, to never reveal any proficiency he gained. He had to be more careful about practicing going forward. I can¡¯t let anyone see me like this again.

    ¡°I understand your struggle, Gabriel. You have a unique spirit, one that yearns for something beyond the realm of battle. But remember, being a warrior does not define who you are entirely. It is a part of you, a tool you can choose to wield in service of a greater purpose.¡±

    ¡°I can''t bear the weight of bloodshed and the consequences it brings.¡± Gabriel''s voice wavered.

    Ser Rodrick placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°It is our honor to protect and serve. We must use all the weapons we have. The mind is as powerful as a sword, which is why the kingdom needs someone who thinks with this first.¡± He tapped his index finger against the side of Gabriel¡¯s head. ¡°Use that brain of yours. Think about how many you can save. A true warrior is not defined solely by their sword, but by their character, their dedication, and their willingness to fight for what they believe in.¡±

    Gabriel looked at Ser Rodrick. ¡°I will do everything I can to protect the people.¡±

    He then voiced a question that had been nagging at him. ¡°Why were you so harsh on me?¡±

    Ser Rodrick met Gabriel''s gaze and offered a solemn response. ¡°You needed to learn.¡±

    Gabriel pressed further. ¡°Learn what?¡±

    ¡°That nothing in this world is fair.¡±

    Gabriel let his words sink in, grappling with the profound truth. Life was often unfair, and in the midst of chaos and adversity, one had to stand their ground.

    But Gabriel persisted, unsatisfied with the answer. ¡°Why did you pit me against my only friend in the yard on the first day?¡±

    Ser Rodrick said, ¡°You needed to be taught to never depend on someone else and to understand that your sword is your ultimate protector. In this world, you can receive a knife from a friend just as easily as a sword from an enemy.¡± The master winced as if recalling a painful memory.

    With a subtle shake of his head, Ser Rodrick continued, ¡°And Lovren needed to be taught to be ruthless when commanded, as is the way of soldiers.¡±

    Gabriel paused, processing. ¡°But then, the next day, why did you have me face ten men, including Rufus? How was I supposed to learn from that?¡±

    ¡°You weren''t meant to defeat them,¡± he said. ¡°Those boys would have overwhelmed you, finding other ways to harm you. At least in that controlled environment, under my watchful eye, they were instructed not to inflict severe harm. You also learned that life doesn''t always offer fair odds, and you must fight on regardless.¡±

    Gabriel sought to make sense of the lessons. While he didn''t fully grasp everything, he recognized the value of the master''s teachings. He realized that Ser Rodrick was more than he appeared to be, behind his harshness there was a wisdom he was only scratching at.

    ¡°You possess an unexpected strength of will that few would have anticipated. I see how you push yourself when you run, how you keep standing up when you''re pushed down, and how you persevere when faced with adversity. Don''t let go of that,¡± Ser Rodrick remarked.

    Gabriel nodded. A long time passed with neither of them speaking a word.

    ¡°So, will you devote yourself fully in the training yard, giving your utmost effort?¡± the master inquired.

    He knew he couldn''t deceive Ser Rodrick, as the master would easily spot any falsehood. He had grown to respect the arms teacher, appreciating his firmness and wisdom.

    Gabriel spoke the only truth he knew for certain. ¡°No. I can never be what the kingdom wants me to become.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Truth or Consequence

    ¡°You shouldn''t be here,¡± Leoman said. His voice sliced through Gabriel''s reverie, jolting him back to the present. He had been focused, counting the marble tiles within the throne room. Seeking distraction from his nerves. Though familiar with the room from previous visits, he had never stood amongst the other noblemen as he did now.

    ¡°Hello, dear brother,¡± Gabriel said as he plastered a fake smile on his face, then turning to Artus, ¡°Nice to see you too.¡±

    Artus sneered in response, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°The king invited me. If you have issues with it, you can talk to him,¡± Gabriel replied.

    Both Leoman and Artus raised their eyebrows simultaneously before their sneers returned. Without saying another word, they walked away, welcomed by a crowd of eager nobles. As much as he sometimes wished he wasn¡¯t so ostracized, he also understood these nobles were merely seeking favor from them. In comparison, his circle of friends, although smaller, felt genuine. It was something his brothers could never understand.

    Deep down, he knew the king didn''t invite him out of respect or appreciation for his abilities. There was something more to his decision.

    As Gabriel surveyed the room, he noticed the other nobles were giving him curious looks, undoubtedly trying to discern why the least favorite prince was present at court.

    Lord Carnahy entered through the front doors, exuding regal confidence as he engaged with the nobles. Though known as a warrior, he possessed remarkable astuteness, speaking with fairness and, when necessary, ruthlessness. When Lord Carnahy caught sight of Gabriel from across the room, a small smile played on his lips as he nodded in acknowledgment.

    Gabriel identified three distinct groups of nobles. Lord Carnahy was surrounded by older noblemen renowned for their martial prowess. Gabriel''s brothers had gathered another group, consisting mostly of the sons of nobles and younger lords and dukes. The final collective of noblemen encircled Lord Loftus. Taller and wider than the rest, he emanated strength as he conversed with the members of his group. His peculiar assembly comprised both warriors and merchants, evident from their distinct attire.

    Before long, the king made his entrance through the throne room doors, which were used exclusively by him. He walked stiffly, paying no attention to the gathering nobles. He seated himself on his golden throne, gripping the scepter that rested against it. He forcefully struck the scepter thrice against the marble floor, sending echoes throughout the room. The entire assembly fell silent.

    ¡°Today''s court will be different. I won''t be listening to your squabbles; instead, I bring news,¡± the king said. ¡°I have invited Prince Gabriel for his first court attendance.¡±

    Hushed whispers permeated the room. Gabriel had positioned himself on the outskirts of the room, desiring to remain inconspicuous. As the mass of nobles turned to catch a glimpse of him, their reactions ranged from curiosity to confusion.

    Although the king had his own intentions, Gabriel nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°He has been invited here because he assisted the kingdom in a task I entrusted him with.¡±

    It wasn''t the least bit true, but the king needs to claim the credit.

    ¡°You see, some noblemen, including some present here today, have been neglecting their tax obligations. Lord Loftus, for one,¡± the king announced. Lord Loftus shot Gabriel a scowl, and the nobles surrounding him gradually distanced themselves, avoiding association.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this? We all know the reasons I can''t pay. I can''t control the weather,¡± Lord Loftus retorted.

    ¡°Silence,¡± the king bellowed. ¡°You were not addressed, Loftus.¡±

    Regaining his composure, the king continued, ¡°The prince looked into your excuses, and what he found¡ªalong with the information my spies gathered¡ªwas deeply disturbing.¡±

    Lord Loftus¡¯s anger transformed into panic. Pointing at Gabriel, he exclaimed, ¡°You take the word of this weakling coward? He recoils at the sight of his own blood! I will not be accused by a child.¡±

    Some of the nobles scoffed or laughed, adding to Gabriel''s shame. He wondered why the king was putting all of this on him; his words antagonized Gabriel in front of the entire court. He realized he would find no friends among these nobles¡ªnot even Lord Carnahy, who looked at him with disappointment.

    This served the interests of the king perfectly. He wielded fear like a weapon, striking terror into the hearts of the nobles. They tried to hide their panic, but the worry that the king might uncover their own secrets unnerved them deeply. Gabriel, however, understood that his involvement was being overestimated. I was just lucky to piece the information together, anyone could have accomplished the same with the information I was provided.

    ¡°He may be useless as a warrior, but he saw through your deceit. He is cunning. I would watch out around him,¡± the king said.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The feeling of being recognized in front of the aristocracy felt good. Even though he knew the king was merely showcasing his skills to strengthen his own position of rule.

    He detailed the discoveries Gabriel¡ªand the king¡¯s spies, whoever they were¡ªhad made. presenting the coincidences and exposing the lies, but Gabriel could see that many in the court were still skeptical.

    Lord Loftus said, ¡°This is nonsense. You don''t have any evidence. You''re using this as an excuse to seize my lands.¡±

    ¡°I already have proof, and I''ll be gathering more,¡± the king declared, unyielding.

    He then turned to Leoman and Artus, instructing them, ¡°You will lead a war band of investigators to find the evidence. Ensure no one impedes the investigation.¡±

    In all of Gabriel''s contemplation and planning, there was one outcome he had never considered, one scenario that had never crossed his mind: the king dispatching a war band. He stood rooted the spot, chilling shivers traversing down his spine. He had hoped for a diplomatic resolution, or at least a less aggressive approach, but the king''s decision caught him completely off guard. He found himself grappling with the shock and uncertainty of what was to come.

    War bands were sent only for the most dire and violent of purposes. Countless deaths followed in their wake, leaving devastation and sorrow in their path. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Gabriel''s young shoulders, realizing that his actions might have set off a chain of events that could lead to more bloodshed and suffering. He had never intended for things to escalate this far. What have I done?

    He recalled reading the court rulings from previous similar matters; their nobility was revoked, their property seized by the king, and they were left destitute. There were a variety of harsh punishments, but they were always just. This was different.

    Artus and Leoman displayed feral glee at the king''s command. Their eyes shone with hunger, and Gabriel could tell this would not be a diplomatic endeavor; blood would be shed.

    The brothers had a notorious history of causing havoc and cruelty. During the witch hunt, grim rumours had circulated about their investigations¡ª whispers of innocents being interrogated and tortured mercilessly until they succumbed to the violent methods they inflicted. The death of a few commoners was below their notice, and their disregard for the lives of others sent a shiver down Gabriel¡¯s spine.

    Gabriel didn''t trust his brothers'' judgment. He wondered why his father was entrusting such a crucial and delicate task to them. Didn''t the king know the potential consequences of their actions? Gabriel felt an overwhelming urge to speak up, to plead with his father to reconsider the decision, but fear rendered his voice silent. He became a helpless bystander, forced to witness his father''s brutality.

    ¡°Loftus, you will not leave this castle until the conclusion of this investigation,¡± the king decreed.

    Lord Loftus stood, spluttering in disbelief, ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°I already have.¡±

    The king looked at two of his honor guards and nodded subtly. The tension in the room was tangible, the only sound in the room were the guard¡¯s footsteps.

    Lord Carnahy stepped forward, breaking the silence with a firm yet respectful demeanor. ¡°With your permission, my king, I would like to raise a point.¡±

    Lord Loftus regarded him, his features intertwining hope with fear.

    ¡°Speak,¡± the king said, allowing Lord Carnahy the floor.

    ¡°My king, I bear no fondness for Lord Loftus, as you are aware. However, he is right. The evidence presented today is circumstantial. We must investigate these claims thoroughly, but I believe sending a full-fledged war band might not be the best solution. Instead, let us dispatch a small entourage of skilled soldiers to guard the investigators. With their support, the truth will be revealed, and justice can be served.¡±

    ¡°Lord Carnahy, you are a noble ally, but do not seek to instruct me again. I am your king, and a war band will root out this treachery.¡±

    Lord Carnahy nodded, understanding that opposing the king''s will was not an option.

    He knew changing the king''s decision would be near impossible, but maybe there was a way to prevent further harm. I have to act.

    Willing his voice not to quiver, Gabriel spoke up. ¡°My king, as the one who assisted in uncovering this conspiracy, I ask that you grant me the honor of joining the investigation team. I will prove my worth.¡±

    The king considered him. Lord Carnahy looked hopefully towards the king. ¡°No,¡± the king boomed, ¡°you will stay here and ferret out other traitors; that is your role in this court moving forward.¡± The nobles shifted nervously, eyes darting to each other. It seemed unreasonable to worry about a boy not yet thirteen summers old.

    Gabriel''s mind raced, desperately searching for a solution. There had to be a way to prevent the impending tragedy. Finally, he arrived at an answer. If I do this, I will be disgraced for the rest of my days.

    ¡°I made it all up!¡± yelled Gabriel frantically, seeking an escape from the fate that awaited the kingdom.

    The king''s eyes hardened, ready to respond, but Gabriel intervened, determined to save lives. ¡°None of what I said is true. It was just petty revenge against Loftus''s son, Rufus, who bullies me in the training yard. My lords, I am deeply sorry for the lies I have spread,¡± Gabriel confessed, hoping someone could aid him.

    ¡°Idiot child, do you not think the court knows that you abhor violence? You are lying now, and all can see it plainly written on your face. You speak in defense of someone you called a traitor. What does that make you? You dare lie to this court! You will be punished.¡± The malice in the King¡¯s eyes sent fear coursing through Gabriel¡¯s body.

    Frantically looking around, Gabriel''s eyes met Lord Carnahy''s, who slumped his shoulders and bowed his head in defeat.

    ¡°Guards, take Loftus away,¡± the king ordered, sealing Loftus''s fate.

    Gabriel couldn''t bear to let this be the end. ¡°Lord Loftus, I beg of you, confess! Please don''t let innocent people get hurt because of your crimes,¡± he screeched, desperate for the truth to come out.

    Lord Loftus merely stared at him. ¡°I am guilty of nothing.¡± He said it so convincingly that Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure what the truth was anymore. What if this was just my imagination? What if I caused people to get hurt based on a falsehood?

    As Loftus was escorted out of the room, his crazed eyes were fixed on Gabriel, promising a reckoning. Gabriel hung his head, overwhelmed with guilt. He had caused this. The weight of the impending tragedy ate at him.

    ¡°I am not done with you,¡± The king bellowed, his words ringing louder than the scepter.

    Gabriel''s legs went weak; the only time the king had looked at him like this before was when he had slapped him. He feared public humiliation again. Please, not again.

    The king turned to his guard, saying, ¡°Bring me the whip.¡±

 Chapter 16 - Embracing the Darkness

    Gabriel''s breaths quickened, his chest heaved, and sweat trickled down his temple. His legs trembled uncontrollably, and a surge of panic engulfed him. What have I done? He was overcome with guilt and fear.

    In those critical moments, he had lost control, acting impulsively without considering the consequences. He had destroyed any goodwill he might have built with the king and shamed himself before the nobles. Despising his own stupidity, he regretted the rashness that had brought him to this point. Now, he faced the harsh consequences. A war band to be dispatched, the king''s wrath upon him, and the unsettling realization that everything he had done was in vain.

    As the taller guard, who Gabriel recognized as the same one from his father¡¯s chambers, approached, he whispered darkly, ¡°Our punishment doesn''t seem so bad now.¡±

    Gabriel''s heart pounded in his chest as the shorter guard seized his arm, cruelly twisting it behind his back. His shoulder felt as if it were on the verge of dislocation, and the relentless pressure on his wrist was unbearable. A feeble whimper involuntarily escaped his lips, a testament to the overwhelming agony. He felt powerless, despite his will to resist.

    The noblemen''s eyes followed the guards as they approached, parting way for their advance. With a forceful push, Gabriel was propelled forward, the vice-like grip on his wrist steadied him on his feet. Then the guard callously flung him onto the cold, unyielding floor¡ªright in front of the throne. One arm had gone numb, rendering it useless in cushioning his fall, leaving only his left arm to bear the brunt of the impact. His knees crashed painfully against the marble floor.

    The king¡¯s gaze swept over Gabriel impassively, his face a chilling mask devoid of any emotions. The sight was even more terrifying than his usual anger. Amongst the nobles, a spectrum of reactions unfolded. Some wore cruel smirks, while others averted their eyes¡ª unable to bear witness, their heads bowed low.

    To the left of the imposing throne, Leoman had his arm draped casually around Artus''s shoulder, whispering into his brother''s ear. Their laughter pierced the heavy atmosphere, finding amusement in Gabriel''s plight. The sounds of mockery and scorn intermingled with Gabriel''s labored breaths, forming an eerie symphony of malice.

    A new guard emerged from behind, his eyes downcast. Gabriel''s stomach churned with dread when he noticed the whip pass between the guard and the king. Its ominous presence made him shudder, causing him to involuntarily clench his fists. As the king nonchalantly tossed the whip from one hand to the other, the leather strands seemed to writhe like serpents in his grasp. The dark hue of the leather seemed to embody the very essence of torment. Gabriel''s eyes were transfixed on the instrument, following its every movement as it rose and fell in the king''s hands, each motion exuding a silent promise of pain and suffering.

    The king removed his tunic, exposing a simple white shirt underneath. Handing the tunic to his guard, he methodically rolled up his sleeves, baring his corded forearms. Gabriel''s eyes were drawn to the taut muscles, tense and prominent, as the king''s knuckles turned white from tightly gripping the handle of the whip. The king looked to be readying himself to do the whipping himself. I can¡¯t believe it. The king never dirtied his hands when his soldiers could do it for him.

    As the king descended from his throne, the heavy thud of his footsteps shook the floor beneath Gabriel, growing louder and closer with each beat. The king''s hands ran through the leather strands of the whip, and, with a menacing crack, he struck it against the ground. The sound chilled Gabriel to the marrow.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Gabriel¡¯s couldn''t remember ever feeling such fear before. The consequences of defying the king were now before him. Terror rooted him to the spot, making it impossible to avert his gaze from the impending torment.

    ¡°You left me no choice,¡± the king said.

    To Gabriel¡¯s amazement, an older noble, Lord Dalton, stepped forward to speak. ¡°My king, he is but a boy.¡± The unexpected support from a near-stranger touched Gabriel deeply.

    The king''s eyes narrowed. ¡°None can lie in this court. Man or child, Noble or Prince, I will punish all those who defy me.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Let this be a lesson to you all. If any of you seek to cross me or the kingdom, you will suffer.¡±

    With a curt nod to the guards, the king signaled for the punishment to commence. Gabriel heard someone approaching from behind, but he kept his eyes on the floor.

    A sharp object sliced into his back, and he heard, more than felt, cotton tearing. The guards swiftly turned him around, directing him to face the exit doors. How I long to escape.

    The whip in the king''s hand became more than just a tool for physical torment; it embodied power and oppression, symbolizing the forces that sought to break his spirit and subjugate his will. Its presence was a stark reminder of the cruelty and darkness that existed in the world.

    Despite the overwhelming fear and uncertainty, Gabriel found a flicker of defiance within. He steeled himself, refusing to be broken. He knew he must endure the pain, standing tall in the face of adversity, and rising above the torment inflicted upon him. He focused only on his breathing, in, out, in out, as he had been taught.

    There was no warning as the first lash of the whip cut through the air, its hiss and the subsequent pain were unbearable. The warmth of blood on his back dulled his senses, leaving him lightheaded and disoriented.

    His feet gave way, and he fell to the ground, his earlier feelings of defiance drifting away. The hope that the whip would never come had faded, and he cried out in pain, unable to control his emotions.

    ¡°Stand him up!¡± the king bellowed. The thought of enduring another lash overwhelmed Gabriel, causing his pulse to quicken.

    Rough hands gripped him, hoisting him up from his underarms to stand on his feet once more. Despite his desire to curl up and escape the agony, he remained standing, his feet rooted to the spot.

    The rhythmic hiss of the whip struck him again, and Gabriel writhed in pain, struggling to contain his gasps. He wanted to show his strength. But against the king I am nothing.

    Drops of blood fell down his back, splattering against the floor. Gabriel felt the familiar queasiness at the sight, but his own body was in so much agony, it forgot to wretch as it normally did.

    ¡°Again. Stand him up,¡± screamed the king.

    The pain was overwhelming, and Gabriel muttered to himself, repeating the mantra, ¡°I will endure, I will endure, I will endure.¡±

    Something within him had broken. He felt a detachment from reality, seeking solace in the darkness that engulfed him. In that harrowing moment, he clutched his necklace, its coolness offering him reassurance even though it couldn''t shield him from the pain.

    ¡°My king, the child has paid enough,¡± Lord Carnahy said loudly.

    A tense silence lingered in the air, and Gabriel''s heart pounded with hope that the king would heed Lord Carnahy¡¯s plea for mercy. However, the moment stretched on. Finally, the king spoke, his tone unyielding, ¡°You must learn that your actions have grave consequences. Mercy in the face of betrayal would only invite more chaos.¡±

    Amidst the suffering, a flicker of deep anger overcame Gabriel. His defiance resurged, and with great effort, he slowly rose from the cold floor. His tear-stricken eyes locked onto his adversary''s, and though he could not find the words to speak, his gaze spoke volumes. Hunched in pain, he exhibited a strength that contradicted the torment he had endured. Gabriel refused to be defeated, vowing to endure and rise above the cruel punishment inflicted upon him.

    Facing his enemy, he braced himself as the king swung his arm. The whip cut into his right side, and unbearable pain enveloped him. In that moment of agony, Gabriel found peace in the darkness, his hand clutching his necklace tighter as he surrendered to the abyss.

 Chapter 17 - The Weight of Regret

    ¡°This will hurt, child,¡± the doctor warned, and Gabriel felt a deep sting as the man rubbed something onto his wounds. A sharp arch of pain shot through them, and Gabriel''s breaths became labored. He clenched his fists against the sheets and screamed into the mattress, trying to stifle the proof of his pain.

    It felt like an eternity passed as the doctor tended to his wounds, but Gabriel was too disoriented to care.

    The door suddenly burst open, and his mother''s panicked voice filled the room. ¡°Gabriel!¡±

    His mother''s presence offered a brief respite from the torment. ¡°It''s not as bad as it looks, mam,¡± he managed to say, trying to sound reassuring.

    Her muffled cries spoke of her distress, but Gabriel was determined to be strong for her. He didn''t want her to suffer because of his own stupid mistakes. ¡°Doctor, how bad is it?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with concern.

    The man paused before replying, ¡°He will recover. The next moon cycle will be painful, but there won''t be long-lasting damage¡ªother than the scars.¡±

    ¡°The scars will serve as a reminder,¡± Gabriel interjected quietly, his voice filled with a mix of regret and acceptance.

    The doctor continued to clean the wound, and Gabriel winced in pain with each touch to his raw skin. ¡°Can you do something to dull the pain?¡± his mother pleaded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my queen, the king''s orders are that nothing is to be used to reduce the pain,¡± the doctor replied helplessly.

    With a clenched jaw, his mother''s expression shifted, and she pointed at the doctor. ¡°I don''t care about your orders. Your job is to heal, so do it!¡±

    ¡°My lady, I want to, but I can¡¯t,¡± the doctor said, clearly torn between his duty and his path to heal.

    Determined to help her son, she pleaded with the doctor, ¡°No one would know. He''s just a child. Don''t let him suffer. Please.¡±

    Time dragged on, and Gabriel could hear the doctor fumbling with his materials, the clinking of glass and metal filling the room.

    Footsteps approached his side, and he tilted his head ever so slightly to see the doctor''s wrinkled face. The old man''s eyes were downcast, and he seemed burdened by the weight of the situation. With shaky hands, the doctor placed a small tin containing a concoction in front of Gabriel''s face. ¡°Swallow this.¡±

    Gabriel couldn¡¯t move his hands, he merely allowed the doctor to tilt the medicine into his mouth. The taste was putrid, akin to an apple tart left in the sun for a week. The odor filled his senses, a strong sugary smell permeating from the tin.

    As the concoction took effect, Gabriel felt a sense of drowsiness washed over him. As he fell into shadows of darkness, he hoped that, somehow, amidst the turmoil, he could find a way to make amends for his actions.

    <hr>

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Gabriel''s mother asked, he wasn¡¯t sure how many hours had passed.

    He laid on his stomach, the damp sheets cooling his flushed body. Tilting his head, he looked at his mother kneeling on the floor with her elbows propped on the mattress. Her eyebrows were drawn into a deep frown, and her eye makeup was ruined, with black streaks reaching the tops of her cheeks. She was so close to him that he could feel her warm breath against his skin, offering a reassuring presence in the midst of his pain.

    Her grip on his hand was tight, as if she feared letting him go, as if she could somehow shield him from the agony he was experiencing. Gabriel yearned to offer her comfort, to reassure her that he would be fine, but the pain and exhaustion made it difficult for him to find the right words.

    ¡°It doesn''t hurt as much as it did before,¡± he managed to respond, trying to calm his worried mother.

    A heavy silence enveloped mother and son, emotions swirling in the air, leaving them both unsure of how to break the tension that lingered between them.

    ¡°I''m sorry, mam,¡± Gabriel uttered, his voice tinged with remorse. ¡°I didn''t think this would happen.¡±

    His mother''s face softened. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just rest for now.¡±

    Gabriel''s eyes welled with tears, and he turned his head away, unable to bear the weight of his mistakes. ¡°I should have been more careful. I never meant for any of this to happen.¡±

    ¡°I know you didn''t, you have a good heart, and you always want to do what''s right. But intentions don¡¯t always matter.¡± Gabriel could sense that his mother had more to say, but she held back, choosing not to speak further.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°What has happened since...?¡± he trailed off, unable to finish his sentence. The words reminded him of the pain he wished to bury¡ªthe shame of feeling utterly powerless, the humiliation from those who witnessed his whimpering and cries, all of it enveloping him in a suffocating sense of helplessness.

    ¡°Your brothers are raising the war band. They will set out at first light,¡± his mother said, a hint of distress evident as she tucked her hair behind her ear nervously.

    The weight of the confirmation hit him like a blow, harder than any whip, and hurt more than any insult. He longed to disappear into his physical pain rather than face the consequences of his actions. He turned his head back to his mother, her gaze more intent than usual.

    ¡°Why didn''t you come to me?¡± Her voice remained soft, yet it held an edge of something new.

    ¡°I don''t know, mother. I thought I could protect you, protect the kingdom.¡±

    Gabriel continued to wrestle with thoughts of how he could have approached things differently, what he should have done instead. For some inexplicable reason, he had felt a deep fear of approaching his mother, as if he already knew she wouldn''t approve of his investigations. The thought of facing her judgment, knowing she was the one parent who truly loved him, was too daunting. He couldn''t bear the risk of disappointing her. On the other hand, a part of him had yearned for the glory of helping the kingdom, to impress the king enough to finally earn his elusive sense of approval¡ªand perhaps even love. The weight of regret consumed him, and he found himself desperately wishing he could turn back time to undo his actions.

    ¡°Protection from whom? Loftus?¡± his mother asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered, fearing the weight of the words.

    ¡°The kingdom needs just as much protection from the king as the lord. You are still a child in a world of adults,¡± she said. ¡°Why did you involve yourself?¡± Her eyes held disapproval as her hand squeezed even harder onto his.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought I could help.¡±

    ¡°You could have if you had gone about this the right way. You should never have gone to your father with this; you should have come to me.¡± Tears welled in her eyes as she spoke, and it pained him to see her like this.

    ¡°I had to do something,¡± he justified. ¡°The people are starving, and Loftus was selling our grain to the enemy. I had to stop it, I had to do it for our people.¡±

    ¡°Better them starving than dead,¡± his mother said, her words dull with the harsh reality of their situation.

    Regret and realization settled within him like a heavy weight. He had read the histories and understood the potential consequences, but he had not foreseen his father setting a war band into motion. Perhaps he should have been more vigilant, considering the king''s power and influence over the nobles.

    ¡°What have I done?¡± he asked quietly, his words laden with remorse.

    ¡°Let us hope that none will be hurt. But you will need to be strong, Gabriel, for what is to come,¡± she said. He could tell by her tone that he wouldn¡¯t have to face it alone.

    Overwhelmed by emotions, tears began to fall. He hated himself for letting his ego drive him, for not thoroughly considering the consequences before acting. His mother gently placed her palm on his cheek, the coolness of her touch soothing his heated emotions. She wiped away the tears with her thumb, the sensation calming his raging mind.

    ¡°I won''t lie to you and tell you that everything will be alright,¡± she said. ¡°Steel yourself, my son, and know that I love you, and that I always will.¡±

    ¡°Why did I have to grow up a Prince? I wish I was anywhere but here.¡±

    ¡°At least here, you have the opportunity to make a difference. You won''t always make the right decisions, but at least you¡¯ll have the power to make them.¡±

    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to make decisions. If only I could leave, not be a prince¡ªmaybe be a librarian, a scholar, something not related to bloodshed. Maybe then I wouldn¡¯t have caused this to happen.¡±

    His mother gently tucked her hair behind her ear, taking a breath before responding. ¡°Valandor is a harsh land. It is not fair; it cares not for what you do. Even a librarian or a scholar is just as likely to end up on the wrong side of the sword. Neither nobleman nor commoner are safe from danger.¡±

    ¡°Accamania is the worst of them all,¡± he sighed.

    His mother¡¯s eyes bored into his. ¡°Gabriel, no land is without danger, violence, or corruption. In Galatia, wealth rules; those with little have no power. Eldoria prioritizes bloodline and intellect above all else; if you are not born of Eldorian parents, you can never truly belong. As for Balatia, I know it better than most, having grown up there. Their ruler is decided based only on their strength as a warrior; nothing else matters to them. No matter where you go, the world is not fair.¡±

    He had extensively read about the injustices and realities of various lands, but hearing those words uttered by his own mother made them ring with a deeper resonance. His mother had shared little about her time in Balatia, except that she was raised there, and it usually stirred his curiosity, but not today.

    ¡°Then I can never truly be free, can I, Mam?¡±

    ¡°Freedom is found in cherishing the moments with those you love; I am never freer than when I am with you and your sister,¡± she said.

    ¡°So, there is nowhere for me but here, where I am hated and ridiculed,¡± he said, anger bubbling up.

    ¡°Life will be hard now, but one day, it will be but a distant memory.¡±

    Gabriel offered no reply, but gradually calmed his tears. He remembered how, not long ago, he had laid in the courtyard, feeling the warmth of the sun on his face, and he couldn''t have imagined life becoming any more difficult. He cursed himself for his naivety.

    ¡°You are smart, and your intellect will serve you well. While you may not have the respect of the people now, that will change one day. But remember, you''re not yet wise. Understand when to use your intellect and counsel those around you,¡± his mother said.

    That reminded him of something Tunklard had once said, though he hadn''t fully grasped its meaning at the time. The words came to him with unmistakable clarity, like the chill of the wind on a midwinter night.

    ¡°The two most dangerous types of men are those who commit unspeakable evil for the sake of the greater good, and the fools who believe themselves to be smarter than everyone else.¡±

    The weight of the truth settled upon him like an anchor pulling him deep into the ocean''s abyss. Gabriel now realized that he was the biggest fool of them all.

 Chapter 18 - The Catharsis of Luminae

    In the comfortable confines of Gabriel''s chamber, Jessinta sat across from him, bathed in the soft sunlight streaming in through the windows. He watched with amusement as she playfully picked at the array of fruits on the table. Her hand danced from one morsel to the next, conducting an audacious raid on his food.

    Catching his eye, she asked, her mouth still slightly puffed with fruit, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing at all,¡± he replied.

    Suddenly stricken by a longing for the rapidly disappearing fruit, Gabriel made a quick grab, issuing a playful challenge. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    ¡°You''re going to wish I wasn''t soon,¡± she replied with a cheeky smile.

    Gracefully, Gabriel stood, retrieving the Luminae board from a corner cabinet. Though a week had passed since his harsh punishment, a faint stiffness lingered in his movements, a muted reminder of the agony he had endured. His days since had been monotonous, filled with reading and infrequent visits from his mother and friends.

    His mother''s visits, although brief, were rich with unspoken sorrow. Gabriel detected the worry that she tried to conceal, a maternal fear that shadowed her every glance. News of the warband''s advancement into Lord Loftus''s lands had yet to reach them, and Gabriel waited with bated breath, fearing the consequences of his actions. The uncertainty hung heavily, and he hoped the lack of news indicated the absence of disaster.

    Gabriel placed the hefty Luminae board on the table, declaring with a smirk, ¡°Fortune may have favored you the last time, but it won''t spare you today.¡±

    He handed Jessinta ten pieces, each symbolizing either the Luminae Guardians or the Umbralis Agents. The white guardians symbolized Victra''s kingdom, adhering to rules and possessing inherent advantages that mirrored the elegance and order of her reign. The black agents, on the other hand, represented Ash''s dominion, offering a chaotic and unpredictable style of play, providing opportunities for strategic upheaval.

    ¡°Alright, who starts?¡± Gabriel asked, brandishing a gleaming silver coin.

    ¡°I call heads,¡± Jessinta replied.

    The coin twirled gracefully in the air before returning to Gabriel''s palm. A victorious grin spread across his face. ¡°It seems I have the first move.¡±

    With excitement twinkling in her eyes, Jessinta gave a nod of approval. ¡°Let the game begin.¡±

    As they prepared to dive into the game, Gabriel found his mind wandering back to the days following his ordeal. Jessinta had been an unwavering pillar of support. The memory of her tear-streaked face as she rushed to his side, her hands clutching his in silent comfort, was still fresh in his mind. In the difficult days that followed, she spent countless hours with him, taking the time to read to him, even though she had no interests in the subjects. Whenever she took her leave, he would feel a pang of longing, a feeling of missing her presence even in those brief absences.

    Gabriel picked up the six-sided die to determine the number of movements he could make this turn. As he rolled it across the table, luck didn''t seem to favor him this time. He let out a soft sigh as he reached forward and strategically moved a single white knight across the circular marble board.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Their focus sharpened as they plunged into the game, both meticulously calculating their moves in an attempt to outwit the other. On the board, which was adorned with intricate patterns of white and black, Luminae Guardians glided along rays of light, while Umbralis Agents weaved stealthily through the shadows. Jessinta moved her black rook in an unpredictable pattern that defied the game''s traditional rules, her eyes glittering with mischievous delight.

    As they alternated turns, the Luminae board morphed into an engrossing battlefield of light and shadow, presenting a thrilling challenge for both players. The objective was clear¡ªsurround the opponent''s Radiant Sentinel or guide the elusive Shadowmancer to the center of the board for a victory.

    As Gabriel was strategizing his next move, his thoughts wandered to his friend. ¡°Where''s Lovren today?¡± he asked casually.

    ¡°He''s with Father on another business trip. They should return by nightfall,¡± Jessinta replied. The lord had been going on trips more frequently. Her eyes strayed beyond the chamber''s walls. ¡°I wish I could go with Father sometimes,¡± she continued. ¡°It would be so fun to see more than just the castle. Maybe I could even help him.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure you will, Jess.¡±

    A quiet moment settled between them, the Luminae board becoming a canvas for their unspoken thoughts. ¡°My father asked me to send you his regards again,¡± Jessinta finally said, a hint of warmth in her voice.

    Gabriel nodded appreciatively. The absence of Lord Carnahy''s visits since the incident had left him mildly disappointed. However, he understood that the Lord had his duties to fulfill, and he was grateful for his efforts to defend him at court, striving to prevent the formation of the war band.

    Jessinta interrupted the silence with a question. ¡°Are you certain you''re ready to return to the training yard tomorrow?¡±

    He responded with a firm resolve, ¡°I can''t keep myself within these walls forever. Some fresh air will do me good. Besides, Lovren will be back, and we can go together.¡±

    Jessinta''s hand reached across the board, settling gently atop his. Her touch felt as soft as a spring breeze. ¡°Remember not to overexert yourself tomorrow. Take it easy,¡± she cautioned.

    ¡°I promise,¡± Gabriel reassured her, his voice filled with appreciation. ¡°The physician was surprised by my recovery¡ªhe said I would be fine with some light exercises.¡±

    Her gaze remained locked onto his, the depths of her eyes mirroring a sea of emotions. ¡°I just worry,¡± she confessed softly.

    His heart warmed, and his smile broadened in response. ¡°I know what you''re doing,¡± he teased, playfully sticking his tongue out. ¡°You''re attempting to distract me from winning this game.¡±

    Jessinta''s grin broadened as she launched into the next round with renewed vigor. Gabriel always admired her knack for the game; her uncanny ability to decipher patterns and craft effective strategies was genuinely exceptional.

    As their Luminae game reached its final stages, Jessinta''s white pieces seemed to hold dominion over the board. Her meticulously planned formation presented her with an advantage over Gabriel''s chaotic black forces. However, Gabriel, undeterred, applied careful strategy and unpredictable maneuvering, keeping the outcome suspenseful until the very end.

    In a surprising move, he guided his Shadowmancer into the center square, skillfully evading Jessinta''s knight. The move was executed with such finesse and cunning that it left Jessinta momentarily stunned.

    Begrudgingly, Jessinta said, ¡°Well played,¡± crossing her arms in an exaggerated show of annoyance.

    ¡°I was lucky with the dice at the end,¡± he said.

    Jessinta said, ¡°Next time, the victory will be mine. Prepare yourself.¡±

    At that moment, Gabriel felt the truth of his mother''s wisdom¡ª you do feel free when you¡¯re with those you love.

    Gabriel responded with a warm chuckle, ¡°I look forward to the challenge.¡±

    As they shared this playful exchange, a soothing silence enveloped them. The Luminae board was not merely a means of amusement; it was a cathartic escape that momentarily alleviated the weight of his burdens. At that moment, all that mattered was the strategic dance between light and darkness, the thrill of the game, and the joy of sharing it with Jessinta. The game was a mirror, reflecting the intricate complexity of their lives, where moving through the shadows sometimes held the key to making a difference.

 Chapter 19 - A Warriors Regret

    Gabriel stood at the edge of the training yard, a knot of anxiety gnawing at his insides. Lovren, his steadfast friend, stood by his side.

    ¡°You don''t have to do this,¡± Lovren cautioned.

    ¡°I have no other choice; I cannot flee from this,¡± he replied.

    Understanding, Lovren placed a supportive hand on his shoulder. ¡°I''m honored to call you my friend.¡±

    Gabriel returned the gesture with a warriors¡¯ handshake, their wrists intertwining in solidarity.

    With a last glance at Lovren, Gabriel drew a deep breath and stepped into the training yard. The sands beneath his feet held a familiar comfort, stirring both trepidation and excitement within him. A hushed silence swept over the yard as he entered. The ongoing sparring ceased, the warriors nudging each other to signal his arrival.

    Previously subjected to open ridicule, Gabriel now saw a medley of reactions. Some jeering looks had intensified, while others averted their gaze, too fearful of displaying any disdain. The reactions, although expected, left him feeling uneasy.

    Rufus, his eyes burning with unspoken hatred, approached him. ¡°Why did you do this? You''ve ruined my life.¡±

    Gabriel held his ground, acknowledging the pain he had inflicted on Rufus and his family.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he uttered, fully aware of its insignificance.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got my da locked up in a cell. We haven¡¯t seen him or heard from him; for all we know, your father could have killed him, and we wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Rufus said.

    ¡°Your father was guilty of treason,¡± Lovren interjected.

    ¡°My father is innocent,¡± Rufus shot back.

    Gabriel knew his next words would fuel Rufus''s anger, but they needed to be said. ¡°All the evidence pointed to your father¡¯s crimes.¡±

    ¡°Was this just some petty revenge against me?¡± Rufus¡¯s lips trembled as he asked, the training yard''s crowd leaning in to catch every word.

    Gabriel questioned himself for the first time. Had there been a part of him motivated by revenge? He shook off this thought; his actions may have been misguided, but his intentions weren¡¯t.

    ¡°No, it wasn''t about that. Your father was selling grain to the enemy while our people starve. I couldn¡¯t let that stand,¡± Gabriel countered, hoping he had concealed the self-doubt that was plaguing him. He could not show weakness, not after all that had happened. Gabriel needed to project a strength he didn¡¯t have.

    If you can¡¯t trust yourself, who can you trust, he thought.

    Gabriel continued, ¡°When I found out what the king planned, I tried to stop him. I sacrificed myself so your people wouldn¡¯t be hurt. Your father lacked the courage to do the same.¡±

    Rufus''s eyes twitched. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did. I swear by Victra and Ash, you will beg for your death.¡±

    ¡°Careful now, your father is already in the cells, you wouldn¡¯t want to join him, would you?¡± Gabriel hated for using fear as a weapon, but he had to.

    At this, Rufus clenched his fists, every muscle in his body taut, ready to strike a blow.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Gabriel, come, you need to catch up on the training you¡¯ve missed,¡± called out Ser Rodrick, the master of arms, his voice booming across the yard.

    Grateful for the interruption, Gabriel headed towards Ser Rodrick. Before parting, Lovren murmured, ¡°At least Rufus won''t be beating you up,¡± a feeble attempt at humor that weighed heavily on Gabriel''s conscience.

    The nobles and warriors parted way; he walked through them without turning his gaze away from Ser Rodrick. Upon reaching Ser Rodrick, Gabriel was met with a curt question. ¡°Can you fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Don''t be foolish, you¡¯ll reopen your wounds.¡±

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°We''ll start you off with light training.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Ser Rodrick.¡±

    Ser Rodrick barked out a set of instructions, and Gabriel listened intently, waiting for the conclusion. ¡°Well, what are you doing still standing here? Off you go,¡± Ser Rodrick ordered.

    With that, Gabriel began his training, starting with the weighted squats. Clutching the circular iron weight against his chest, he carefully maintained a straight back as he lowered down, repeating the movement until his legs shook with exertion. Concerned about straining his wounds, he soon moved onto the next part of Ser Rodrick¡¯s instructions.

    He began work with the training dummy, marking specific points on the wooden body to target. Moving at a slower pace than usual, he focused on accuracy and precision rather than speed or force. Surprisingly, the slower movements seemed to hinder, rather than help, his accuracy. Yet, with each repetition, he found himself improving. As he gradually increased the speed of his strikes, he maintained the precision he''d gained, his efforts evidenced by the sweat dampening his hair.

    Transitioning to his left hand, Gabriel was met with an immediate challenge. His arm felt awkward and sluggish, straining under the unfamiliar weight of the sword. After ten strenuous minutes, his strikes became less precise and more erratic. He recognized the need to build symmetry in his strength.

    Eventually, Gabriel moved back to the weights, performing various exercises until his muscles screamed in protest and refused to lift any further.

    The gentle exercises, initially a source of apprehension, became a source of comfort. They eased his strained muscles, offering a welcome distraction from his tumultuous thoughts.

    Longing washed over him as he watched the other warriors spar. He yearned for the simplicity of a swordfight, a task that allowed him to block out the outside world and focus on the sword in his hands. His gaze lingered on Lovren, who was locked in combat with a guard. Lovren¡¯s movements were swift and precise, his long hair flowing with each dodge and strike. Gabriel knew Lovren was destined to be a formidable warrior in the kingdom.

    As Gabriel was about to leave the training yard, a figure drew near. It was Jeremiah, the son of a minor noble from Alandale, a region located on the westernmost edge of the ocean, Teetering on the brink of adulthood, Jeremiah was a foreboding presence. With a sharp face and a wiry physique that towered above most. Jeremiah was no master with a sword, but what he lacked in skill, he made up for with brutality.

    Gabriel remembered the tales of Jeremiah''s exploits during the Paresh invasion from the Eastern Continent. Jeremiah had stood alongside his guards as the Paresh, drawn by the promise of easy pickings, had crossed the continent to attack the western edge of the Accamanian kingdom. The stories painted Jeremiah as a fierce combatant, even going so far as to claim that he had personally executed a handful of Paresh soldiers after they had been tortured and deemed worthless.

    The Eastern Continent was a mystery to many in the realm. Its inhabitants, who spoke an indecipherable tongue, were seen as barbaric savages. They had first made their presence known a few decades ago. Since then, their raids had primarily targeted Balatia and Eldoria, as they were on the eastern and southern tip of Valandor. But still, the Accamanian Kingdom was not immune to their attacks, with sporadic invasions troubling the region from time to time.

    Interrupting Gabriel¡¯s thoughts, Jeremiah said, ¡°It seems you''ve been underestimated, Gabriel. I didn''t think you had it in you to be so brutal.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to be brutal,¡± Gabriel retorted. ¡°I merely exposed treason. Anyone would have done the same in my place. It had nothing to do with Rufus.¡±

    ¡°Your words may deceive others, but I¡¯ve seen the way you look at him, the disdain apparent in your eyes. You wanted payback,¡± Jeremiah said.

    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about,¡± Gabriel replied.

    ¡°Sure, you don''t,¡± Jeremiah said, a smirk starting to form. ¡°I recognize that look. I see it in my own reflection.¡± His expression deepened into a chilling grin.

    Unwilling to prolong the unsettling conversation, Gabriel offered a curt nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you around,¡± Jeremiah said, leaving Gabriel with an uneasy feeling.

    Just then, Lovren joined him. ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I have no clue,¡± Gabriel admitted, still perplexed by the encounter.

 Chapter 20 - A Sea of Stars

    The sweet scent of summer permeated the air of the Eastern Courtyard, enveloping the planned celebrations with a sense of warmth and excitement. Gabriel found his little sister, Sarah, a beacon of youthful vibrancy against the backdrop of their grand home.

    His heart swelled with affection as he ruffled her golden curls, his voice a soft murmur in the afternoon breeze, "I''ve missed you."

    Sarah, mimicking the stern look of an aged governess, crossed her arms in feigned indignation. "It''s been more than a week," she said. The attempt at solemnity, however, failed to hide the twinkle in her eyes, causing Gabriel to surrender to a hearty laughter.

    In a sudden, affectionate motion, he enveloped her into a bear hug. She reciprocated the gesture, her small fingers unintentionally pressing into his healing wounds. As she abruptly pulled away, a look of horror replaced her mirth, "Ew, get off me!" Yet her protest was betrayed by the smile she tried to suppress.

    Her innocent concern bloomed as she tilted her head, peering up at him, "You feeling better?"

    He responded with a playful grimace. "You have no idea," he dramatized, his voice full of mock exhaustion. "I was sneezing and coughing nonstop." A pause punctuated his words before he theatrically mimicked a loud sneeze, causing Sarah to jump backwards.

    He couldn''t resist his triumph. "Got you!" he crowed, his tongue jokingly poking out.

    Her voice, a blend of mock protest and lingering laughter, filled the air. "That was mean!"

    "Well, what else are big brothers for?" He winked at her, earning an eye roll in response.

    Then, as if struck by a sudden memory, her fingers fumbled in her pockets, her face lighting up in anticipation. "Look what Pa got me." Her small voice imbued with pride. The silver brooch she unveiled glistened in the sunlight, its embedded sapphires rivalling the azure sky. "Isn¡¯t it nice?" Her eyes searched his.

    A lump formed in his throat as he studied the beautiful ornament, a poignant symbol of the king¡¯s absent affection for him. "It''s very nice,¡± he replied, his voice thick with unspoken emotion.

    Perplexed by his tone, Sarah tilted her head slightly, her small brow furrowed. The momentary confusion was replaced by a spark of excitement as she bounced on her heels, "What did you get me?"

    In response, his lips curled into a cryptic smile. "Who said I got you anything?"

    With hands on her hips as she scanned him up and down. "Wait till Mother arrives," he promised, unable to resist her theatrics.

    His gaze wandered towards the entrance of the courtyard, just in time to see their mother approaching. Her face was illuminated with joy, her steps exuding grace and poise. She was a radiant vision, her festive attire complementing her elegance. She held aloft a tantalizing chocolate cake, its rich scent wafting through the air, making Gabriel''s stomach rumble in anticipation.

    Following closely behind was Lovren, Jessinta, and their mother, Lady Anna, a striking woman about a decade older than his mother. She was the mirror from which Jessinta had inherited her mesmerizing allure. A blush rose to his cheeks as he acknowledged the striking resemblance.

    In a chorus of harmonious greetings, each person wished Sarah, ¡°Happy Name Day, Princess.¡± Lovren¡¯s mischievous grin was the only break in the formal decorum as he offered an exaggerated bow.

    Lady Anna, her brows creased in concern, addressed Gabriel, "How are you?"

    "I''m well, my lady. My ''sickness'' is gone," he emphasized the word sickness, trusting she''d understand the coded message. She glanced at Sarah before nodding in understanding. It was crucial to protect Sarah from the harsh truths surrounding his recent wounds. His sister adored the king, and though Gabriel harbored a deep-seated resentment for the man, he didn''t want to rob Sarah of his affection.

    As Lady Anna rejoined her children, Gabriel¡¯s mother approached, her eyes clouded with unspoken guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little distant, I¡¯m sorry,¡± her voice barely a whisper.

    Feeling the pain in her voice, Gabriel comforted her. ¡°I understand. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for you to see me like that.¡± He gestured vaguely at his own form, referring to the aftermath of his impulsive stupidity.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A painful silence hung between them before she continued ¡°Still,¡± she paused, ¡°You and your sister are my greatest joy, I couldn¡¯t bare to see you so hurt. I failed you.¡± She bowed her head and he saw tears well up in her emerald eyes.

    Her vulnerability left him wordless. It was a side of his mother he''d seldom seen. Rallying his emotions, he reassured her, "You didn¡¯t fail me, Ma. I failed you."

    The raw honesty of his words seemed to break a dam within her. She pulled him into a tender embrace. Her affection making him forget the pain that lingered. Gabriel found solace in the warmth of her hold, his physical discomfort fading in her comforting presence.

    Pulling back, she brushed her fingers lightly on his chin tilting his face upwards. Their eyes met, a silent conversation passing between them. ¡°We have yet to hear anything about the warband, it can only mean that nothing tragic has transpired. We can expect them back in a week, so allow yourself some peace.¡± The burden of worry seemed to lighten within him, and with a deep, relieving breath, he accepted her comforting words.

    ¡°No matter what you do in this life, you will never have failed me,¡± she said, her voice firm with conviction. She tucked a stray lock of his hair behind his ear, her tender touch erasing the tension between them. "Come, let¡¯s join in the celebration."

    The group all engaged in pleasant chatter, reminiscing about Sarah''s past name days, her cheeks flushing pink as she bashfully looked away.

    Attired in their formal wear, servants commenced the serving of the meal. Among them was the blonde lady whom Gabriel had crossed paths with earlier en route to his father''s quarters. Her previous air of consternation had given way to a radiant smile that brought added luminance to the courtyard bathed in sunlight. As she moved around the table, setting down plates and silverware, she meticulously positioned a decorative knife on a crystalline plate adjacent to the cake. Gabriel observed as she kindled the single candle perched on the cake and the grin on her lips as Sarah gasped in joy. But her happiness was momentarily eclipsed by a serious frown when her gaze met his mother''s, before she withdrew from the courtyard. He noticed how she purposefully avoided meeting his eyes.

    Gabriel was jolted away from his pondering by his mother''s voice. "Make a wish, sweetheart," she encouraged, gesturing towards the cake.

    Sarah glanced down, her face screwing up in concentration as she decided on her wish. And then, her eyes lit up, and she extinguished the candle with a single blow.

    "What was your wish?" Jessinta asked with interest.

    Gabriel interjected, "You''re not supposed to reveal your wish."

    Jessinta gave him a playful glare and mouthed "boring" at him.

    "I wished I could have a Name Day party with the whole family together," Sarah confessed, her innocent sincerity making Gabriel''s heart ache. For a brief moment, he almost wished the same, but the bitter memory of his brother''s harsh laughter and his father''s cruelty quashed that thought. He was relieved they weren''t partaking in this year''s celebration.

    After they sung a round of "Happy Name Day," they each had a slice of the delicious cake. Before long, it was time for the gifts. Sarah''s small fingers clutched the edge of her seat in anticipation.

    Lovren led the way, presenting Sarah with a petite, meticulously crafted doll adorned with golden hair. Even though she was maturing beyond the age for dolls, she received the gift with an appreciative smile. Jessinta presented a set of drawing pencils and a thick sketchbook, knowing her love for art. Lady Anna''s offering was a refined locket, and his mother presented a bracelet embedded with sapphires that matched the brooch gifted by the king. As Sarah received each gift, she embraced the giver, her smile blooming wide enough to light up her entire face.

    Then it was Gabriel''s turn. He inhaled deeply, drawing a slightly worn book from his pocket. "Here," his voice filled with a touch of nostalgia. "This is for you."

    Sarah accepted the book with wide eyes, her fingers tracing the embossed title. "The Sea of Stars?" she read out loud, curiosity flickering in her eyes.

    He nodded, a fond smile spreading across his face. "Yes, it''s one of my favorite stories, and I hope you¡¯ll enjoy it as much as I did."

    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± she asked.

    Gabriel leaned back, priming himself to encapsulate the tale. "It revolves around a man, a modest fisherman named Orion, dwelling in a seaside village under a sky teeming with luminous stars. One day, a star descends from the sky into the sea, and Orion discovers it while fishing. The star wasn''t merely a fiery orb, but a stunning woman named Celeste. She was one of Victra¡¯s chosen ones, who had lost her way and yearned to return home."

    As Gabriel elaborated, Sarah''s leaned forward on her chair. "Orion and Celeste strike up an unlikely friendship. Gradually, he reintroduces her to the beauty and simplicity of human existence that she had long forgotten, while she regales him with tales of cosmic dances and the boundless universe."

    "And what happens next?" she prodded when he paused. "Well," he said, leaning in closer, "Orion comes to the realization that despite his burgeoning love for Celeste, her rightful place was amongst the stars. So, he constructs a ship, not for seafaring but for voyaging across the heavens. He braves storms, combats monsters, and even defies time to guide her home."

    He caught Jessinta''s surprised glance and in an attempt to divert attention from her reaction, quipped, ¡°Well, you''ve given away the whole plot now.¡± Prompting a burst of laughter from the entire group.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to read it¡±, Sarah said.

    Circumventing Jessinta¡¯s comment, Gabriel added "And I can''t wait to hear your thoughts on it." He paused, seeing the fascination and emotion mirrored in Sarah''s eyes. "This tale taught me that true love is selfless, it implies doing what''s best for the other person, even if it brings you pain. Like Orion, we need the bravery to do what''s right, especially when it''s the most difficult."

    The magic of the story now passed onto another, much like a page turned in their own narrative, the tale of a brother and sister navigating their personal ''Sea of Stars.''

 Chapter 21 - The Mirth and the Mourning

    The Dining Hall was bursting with energy, befitting the jubilant celebration. Musicians were placed in the corner, their fingers dancing over strings and keys to entertain the bustling crowd. A sea of nobles adorned in their finest attire painted the room emerald, sapphire, ruby and gold.

    This was Gabriel¡¯s first supper amidst the nobles since his world was turned upside down. As he walked through the crowd, he felt the lingering glances and the ripples of hushed whispers in his wake. His friends and sister flanked him. The nobles flocked to Sarah, their wishes for her Name Day ringing with mirth and warmth. Jessinta and Lovren also seemed to be enjoying their fair share of cordiality. But when it came to Gabriel, there was a deafening hesitancy, a distance, as if a mere conversation with him could blemish their reputation.

    The ladies marveled at Sarah¡¯s blossoming beauty. They cooed over her dress, each stitch exuding royalty. One lady even complimented her brooch, which made Gabriel grit his teeth. Lords bowed with formal grace, their praises drawing forth a radiant joy within Sarah.

    As the evening progressed, she bloomed under the spotlight, her back straighter and her smile sharper. Her audience extended to the little ones too. An assembly of boys and girls advanced, and her friend¡¯s curtseys and bows ranged from awkward to surprisingly refined. Sarah reveled in their adoration, becoming a chatterbox, and barely allowed anyone else to speak.

    When Lord Carnahy approached, Gabriel felt an unspoken sting. The lord wished Sarah well and greeted his children, but his gaze skated past Gabriel as if he were a ghost. A knot of confusion wound itself in Gabriel¡¯s stomach. Was his transgression so grave that he warranted such cold disregard? It hurt him to see a man he respected so dearly ignore him.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look that hard, nothing I couldn¡¯t do at least,¡± Lovren said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 22 - Nature and Prey

    A breathless quiet invaded the room. The nobles were reeling, their eyes wide. Ladies clutched their gasping mouths, aghast, while the lords recoiled as though punched. The warriors¡¯ hands instinctively tightened around the hilts of their swords while the children curled up, shrinking into their plush chairs.

    Amidst the quiet, Artus wheezed, a grimace of raw agony twisting his face. In stark contrast, the king stood devoid of emotion, a carved statue in a sea of turbulence. He was an island, holding his poise for a moment, then another, as if the catastrophic news was a raindrop falling towards him but hadn¡¯t yet landed. The tension in the room hummed like a plucked violin string, no noble courageous enough to slice through it. The room collectively held its breath, waiting for the bomb to drop.

    Artus¡¯s voice ricocheted through the hall, ¡°Leoman is gone.¡±

    And then it happened. The raindrop landed. A shudder wracked through the king¡¯s body as if he had been physically struck by lightning. His goblet slipped from his grasp, its metallic clang against the stone floor reverberating through the paralyzed room.

    Gabriel could hardly process his surroundings, his mind a whirlwind of denial. ¡®No, this can¡¯t be happening.¡¯ His hands clutched his own thighs so hard he could feel the tendons in his wrists strain under the pressure.

    Gabriel was ensnared by disbelief, his heart throbbing painfully in his chest. His brother, with whom he''d shared countless quarrels and bitter exchanges, was no more. He might not have held affection for him, but they were linked by blood. Their relationship, a twisted tapestry of mockery and torment, was a constant presence in his life.

    Now, an unsettling void had replaced that familiarity. He ached with a peculiar sort of grief, one not born of love but of shared existence. Leoman¡¯s absence was a stark, cold reality. The loss was disorienting, and it felt as if the world had tilted on its axis. A strange sorrow filled him. It was the loss of what was, what could have been, and what would never be.

    A blaze of fury ignited in the king¡¯s eyes, contorting his face into a mask of rage. ¡°How?¡± he roared.

    Artus reeled, then crumbled to his knees.

    Through the muffled silence, Artus¡¯s pained voice struck like a harrowing drum, ¡°He was murdered.¡±

    Like a predator, the king leaped off the dais and rushed to Artus, jerking him from his knees and clutching him by his armor. ¡°How?¡± he bellowed again, a wounded animal crying out for answers.

    ¡°They... they killed him,¡± Artus stammered.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    ¡°The commoner rats¡­they shot him with an arrow.¡±

    The king flung Artus onto the stone floor. ¡°Bring me Loftus,¡± he roared, and the soldiers scuttled to obey, their usual practiced and graceful movements abandoned in the face of the king¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± His voice was demanding, dangerous.

    ¡°It ¨C it was all true¡­ the inv-v-vestigation¡­Loftus¡­ the Galatians...¡± distress rippling through Artus¡¯s body, his sentences disintegrating into fragments. Gabriel had never felt sorry for his brother; until now.

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°We found out the truth, they told us about the soldiers, the fires, the¡­ the wheat. We questioned the people, we¡­ we did nothing wrong; we found the truth. We questioned them. We wanted more information, just information. As he walked through the village, I saw an arrow jut through his throat. He d-died before he could say anything. Dead. No words. No goodbye. Just dead.¡± His despair filled the room. Artus, always so sure of himself, was a shell of the man he once was.

    ¡°Get up!¡± The king¡¯s rage was cataclysmic.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault. My brother is dead because of me,¡¯ Gabriel screamed within the confines of his troubled mind. His heart pounded in his chest as someone¡¯s hand clutched his arms. His mind reeling with guilt.

    ¡°Did you find the one who killed my boy,¡± the king''s voice creaked.

    ¡°We killed them all, every last person in the village.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± The king¡¯s voice was cold, satisfied.

    But Gabriel¡¯s heart shattered. How many innocent lives had been taken? Women, children? ¡®What have I done,¡¯ the thought pounded in his head like a relentless hammer.

    ¡°Who was the murderer,¡± the king asked.

    ¡°A boy... a hunter... he killed him like a deer. Leoman¡¯s eyes were open. Dead.¡±

    The image of the boy, a mere child, committing such a heinous act was beyond Gabriel¡¯s comprehension. He sensed a deeper narrative, a series of tragic events that had led to the unthinkable.

    The scream that tore from the king¡¯s throat was a sound Gabriel would carry to his grave. A terrifying, bone-chilling sound, colder than any winter¡¯s breeze. It was as though the air turned to ice, the piercing wail sending tremors down his spine. No magic, no spell could ever emulate that raw, all-consuming anguish. The harrowing sound would have scared even Ash¡¯s fiercest followers.

    The king paced, his eyes glazed, his mind drifting somewhere far away. The room remained petrified, frozen in the tableau of dread. Gabriel found himself shaking, his breath hitching in his throat.

    The heavy doors groaned open, revealing shackled hands and legs, the metallic grate of his chains a cacophony of impending doom. Loftus, dragged in like a lamb to slaughter, resisted each step forward into the lion¡¯s den. The guard behind him used the condemned man as a shield, trying to hide from the king¡¯s predatory gaze. Gone was the distant stare, the king¡¯s face was red, his jaws clenched, his fist tense.

    Loftus was pushed to his knees at the exact spot where Artus had knelt moments before. The king¡¯s eyes bore into him like twin daggers.

    ¡°You took him from me,¡± the king growled.

    ¡°My king, I do not know what you are talking about. I did not do anything.¡± Loftus stretched out his hands in front of him.

    ¡°My son is dead.¡±

    ¡°My King, you have my condolences.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your condolences. I want your head.¡±

    ¡°My king, I was in the cell, I couldn¡¯t have done anything.¡±

    ¡°He died. Investigating your treason.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong; your son must have caused this himself.¡±

    The slap rang out, a vicious, unrelenting sound. Loftus sprawled on the floor. The king hauled him by his hair, forcing him to his knees again.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, and I won¡¯t kill your entire line, or so help me, by Ash, they will cry as I gut them.¡±

    Loftus shook his head. ¡°No, please, no.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Loftus continued to shake his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡±.

    The king¡¯s fist whipped out, snapping Loftus¡¯s head back. Blood sprayed across the stone floor. Gabriel¡¯s stomach churned at the sight.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± The king bellowed again, spittle flying from his mouth.

    Loftus, sensing his impending doom, took a moment before simply nodding once.

    ¡°Did you commit treason?¡±

    Loftus slowly rose to his feet, his gaze steady. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but admire the lord¡¯s newfound calm. He stood strong, resolute before a raging wind, a force of nature.

    ¡°Never have we suffered a poorer monarch; you have brought our once mighty kingdom to its knees. Did I commit treason, you ask? No, I am no traitor,¡± Loftus proclaimed. His words hung in the air, a damning testament to the king''s failings.

    ¡°I sold the grain, so the people could know your ineptitude; you are unworthy of the throne.¡± Loftus¡¯s voice was firm, his eyes never leaving the king¡¯s face, challenging him openly.

    ¡°You sold it to our enemy.¡±

    ¡°Why are we at war with the Galatians?¡±

    ¡°Because they steal our wealth.¡± The king snarled, his face reddening.

    "They only resorted to such measures because you attempted to seize their territory. What''s worse, you failed." Loftus¡¯s words were punctuated with a scornful chuckle.

    ¡°You killed my son!¡±

    The king¡¯s eyes twitched, a lethal glint crossing his face. In a single swift motion, his sword was unsheathed, cutting through the air and into Loftus¡¯s outstretched hand and throat. The blade emerged on the other side, blood dripping from its steel edge. The room echoed with the sickening thud of a lifeless body falling onto the stone floor.

    A chill permeated through the room. Gabriel could see the horror in his sister¡¯s eyes. Her joyous day had turned into a nightmare. The lords exchanged stunned glances, and the warriors looked away. Gabriel turned and wretched, wiping his mouth on his sleeve.

    The king¡¯s eyes moved slowly over the crowd, searching for signs of dissension among his court. But his gaze stopped at Lord Carnahy, who stared back unflinching. Though he spoke no words, his determined look said enough.

    The king¡¯s voice boomed out, a thunderclap of wrath. ¡°Rally the troops. We shall scourge Loftus¡¯s forsaken lands until not a soul remains. We will reduce their homes to ash and rubble.¡±

    The king''s decree plunged the hall into a stunned silence. The looming uncertainty of their future was palpable, bearing down heavily on each individual present. The king''s words, still resonating ominously within the stone walls, hung in the air as a forewarning of the imminent shadow about to descend upon them all.

 Chapter 23 - The Bells Toll

    The air in the grand hall thrummed with the electric charge of a storm brewing. Gabriel trapped in the storm''s eye watched as the king''s wrath turned the hall into a chaotic frenzy. Following the king''s departure, the nobles were rushing around, desperate to avoid the upcoming turmoil. Gabriel¡¯s own mind was a whirlwind of regret and confusion, every thought spiraling back to the terrible reality.

    As his mother descended upon the dais in all her regal grace, the contrast between her composed demeanor and the surrounding pandemonium struck Gabriel forcefully. Sarah, stood by his side, her tear-stricken eyes hidden behind her hands. A fierce wave of protectiveness washed over him. He yearned to envelop her in an embrace, to shield her from the heartrending thunder his actions had conjured. But an invisible barrier held him back¡ªHe was lost, like a solitary leaf tossed in a merciless whirlwind.

    ¡°Quickly, we must leave,¡± his mother urged, her grip firm on their hands, an anchor in the chaos that engulfed them. Gabriel cast a last glance back at the grand hall, his gaze meeting Jessinta and Lovren¡¯s. Shock was etched on their faces. A mirror of his own. There was something more in their eyes, a depth that reflected not only the horror of death. Guilt. A shared emotion. He knew it all too well¡ªit gnawed at his insides, an unyielding monster he had fed with his own deeds. His intent had been to help. Instead, he had summoned forth a calamity of unforeseen proportions. If only he had heeded Tunklard¡¯s wisdom, ¡®Intent is not everything; outcome is.¡¯

    The queen led Gabriel and Sarah through the throbbing mass of bodies, her grip a tether grounding them amidst the turbulence. The normally comforting sensation of her touch felt almost painfully tight, yet it provided a glimmer of normalcy amidst the confusion.

    His mother muttered, her voice barely a whisper, yet the words were as clear as a ringing bell. ¡°Death... blood... not again,¡± a chilling prophecy of the destruction that has been and will be.

    ¡°I did this,¡± he blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    His mother¡¯s response was a heavy silence, a shroud amplifying the enormity of his admission. His sister, still caught in the throes of shock, remained motionless.

    ¡°I¡¯m to blame,¡± he said, louder this time.

    ¡°Enough!¡± his mother said, her eyes welling up with unshed tears. ¡°Not now.¡±

    With a firm tug, she navigated them through the winding corridors, away from the chaos, and to the refuge of his chamber. He hesitated at the threshold, the prospect of solitude overwhelming in its intensity. Tonight, he was only a child, clutching his mother¡¯s hand, his only lifeline against the encroaching despair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring Sarah to her room first,¡± he suggested.

    His mother, her expression indecipherable, simply nodded and tightened her grip on Sarah¡¯s hand. The journey was brief, ending at Sarah¡¯s chamber. Gabriel watched as his mother guided Sarah to her bed, her tiny frame almost lost in the sea of blankets. Sarah clung to her doll as if it was her only tether to reality, her hands gripping it with a desperation that pained him. His mother gently ran her fingers through Sarah¡¯s hair, moving the loose locks of gold behind her ears.

    Sarah¡¯s once sheltered life had come crashing down. Her innocence shattered, replaced by the harsh realities of the world.

    ¡°Is he really gone?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice trembled, choked with the raw pain of her loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love, he is.¡±

    ¡°Why did father kill that man?¡±

    His mother shared a fleeting glance with Gabriel, then turned back to Sarah, her countenance stern, yet filled with an unspeakable sorrow. ¡°He was a bad man; it was his fault Leoman is gone.¡±

    ¡°He deserves to be dead then.¡± The vehemence in Sarah¡¯s voice, the sudden flare of anger on her tear-streaked face, took Gabriel by surprise.

    ¡°He loved you so much,¡± his mother gently reminded her. ¡°Never forget that.¡±

    ¡°I miss him so much.¡±

    The queen replied, her hands softly caressing Sarah¡¯s flushed cheeks. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember how he would always get me sweets? He would sneak them into my pockets, into my shoes, even into my favorite storybook. He knew the perfect place to hide them to surprise me.¡±

    Listening to his sister¡¯s reminiscence, Gabriel was reminded of the profound connection she had shared with Leoman. Their closeness was a fact he¡¯d once deliberately disregarded. He had not wished to regard his brother as anything but a cruel brute who had little regard for him. But he knew he was much more than that. The knowledge seemed to sink the blade of guilt deeper into his heart, searing him from the inside out. It was a poignant pain he had been unwilling to confront. Now, with Sarah¡¯s tears streaming down her cheeks, the dam containing his own grief shattered.

    The queen nodded, a gentle affirmation in her words. ¡°Yes, dear, I remember. Leoman loved you very much, Sarah. And wherever he might be, he always will.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His mother stayed by Sarah¡¯s bed, humming a tune he recognized from their own childhood. Her voice, usually firm, wavered with the weight of their loss.

    ¡°My dear child, my precious flower, you¡¯ll unfurl when springtime¡¯s in view.

    Winter¡¯s chill brings forth your power, blossoming strength in both me and you.

    In fall, pain like leaves will scatter, so that in summer, brightly you may shine.

    Oh my sweet, with each day you smile, growing bolder.

    Blooming divine, your life is my boon.¡±

    His mother¡¯s tears fell freely as she sang. Gabriel, cradling his head in his hands, gently swayed to the familiar lullaby.

    In time, Sarah¡¯s crying subsided, and she succumbed to the comfort of sleep. His mother gently tucked her in, planting a loving kiss on her forehead before wiping her own tears away. She gestured for Gabriel to follow her.

    <hr>

    In the chilling quiet of the castle¡¯s corridors, mother and son found solace in the comforting familiarity of their entwined hands.

    Side by side they walked the castle corridors, now eerily empty, as if the castle inhabitants had locked themselves away in anticipation of the unknown.

    ¡°Ma, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± he said.

    His admission halted his mother¡¯s stride. She peered into his eyes, then enveloped him in a comforting embrace.

    As they resumed their walk, Gabriel found himself lingering behind. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for all of this.¡±

    ¡°Walk with me.¡± Her hand squeezed his in reassurance.

    She rapped firmly on the door of the castle¡¯s garrison, her knock met by the startled gaze of Janus. ¡°My queen.¡± he dipped his head low in a respectful bow.

    Captain Jamison, surprised, promptly rose from his chair. ¡°My queen, how may we assist you?¡± His bow was deeper than Janus¡¯s, a testament to his reverence.

    ¡°Jamison, you have been a steadfast captain, guarding us loyally for many years,¡± she acknowledged.

    ¡°My queen, your words humble me.¡±

    ¡°I request guards to be stationed outside our sleeping quarters.¡±

    A flicker of surprise crossed the captain¡¯s face. He wiped his palm against his trousers. ¡°My queen, you and your kin are safe within the castle¡¯s walls.¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt of your protection, Jamison, but these are fraught times. The reassurance of your men¡¯s watchful eyes would bring me peace.¡±

    The captain straightened at her words, a determined glint in his eyes. ¡°Your wish is my command, my queen.¡± He affirmed his pledge by pressing his right fist against his heart.

    ¡°Janus, assemble ten men and report back,¡± the captain instructed.

    Janus saluted in kind, acknowledged Gabriel with a nod, and bowed to the queen before leaving to carry out his orders.

    ¡°Thank you, Jamison, you will always have my trust.¡±

    ¡°And you will always have my sword.¡± He bowed again.

    With that, she turned to leave, Gabriel following in her wake. He marveled at his mother. She was the calm amidst the storm. Where each wrong move meant being struck by lightning, and a wrong decision could lead to rising tides, drowning you in sorrow.

    ¡°Are we in danger, Ma?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s merely a precaution,¡± she replied, guiding him through the castle¡¯s echoing corridors.

    Eventually, they reached Gabriel¡¯s chambers. His hesitancy remaining, a tinge of reluctance clouding his features. Sensing his apprehension, his mother said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Gratitude softened his eyes as he nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be weak and need his mother, but he feared the darkness of solitude this night.

    He settled onto his bed, his back resting against the plush velvet headrest. His words etched in guilt, ¡°I¡¯m the cause of this¡ªall the death that has been and that will come. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    His mother sat beside him and regarded him. ¡°Your actions played a role, contributed to some of the turmoil. Yet, this would have unfolded eventually, perhaps not today or tomorrow, but it was inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Leoman didn¡¯t have to die, nor did the villagers. An entire province shouldn¡¯t have to pay the price for my mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Loftus wouldn¡¯t have stopped. The king would have intervened, eventually. You are not a seer, Gabriel. You couldn¡¯t have foreseen all this. The king will realize his error. He may sacrifice a few to appease his rage, but he won¡¯t decimate an entire province. He understands that the people, despite their fear, won¡¯t support such a path.¡±

    ¡°So much death, all because of me.¡±

    ¡°This pain, this guilt that you¡¯re feeling; remember it. Let it serve as a reminder of the weight of our choices. But don¡¯t let it control you. Within you lies the potential to change things. You can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re too afraid to act.¡±

    ¡°Ma, look at the chaos I¡¯ve caused. I can only wreak more havoc,¡± he said, succumbing to self-loathing.

    His mother straightened, a stern expression replacing her gentle one. ¡°Enough with the self-pity,¡± she admonished. His startled gaze met hers, taken aback by her sudden candor. ¡°You didn¡¯t drive the blade that ended lives, nor did you loose the arrow that took your brother¡¯s. The orders were not yours; you didn¡¯t kill those innocent souls. Remember, who did.¡±

    ¡°Artus will need you now. You are the Contingent Prince. I told you this before, but I will say it again. You must be more than what you are now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can and you will.¡±

    ¡°So many lives lost... because of me.¡±

    His mother rose, bending down to plant a kiss on his forehead. Her hand rested on his knee, a comforting presence. ¡°You made a mistake, but you are so young, imagine all the good you can do. Over time, you can restore the scales of life and death. No one knows the designs of fate. But life weaves a destiny beyond our comprehension. Victra¡¯s will is unknown. Few can understand why Ash was born from her creation. But everything has a purpose, everything happens for a reason.¡±

    Gabriel didn¡¯t know how to react. What purpose could his errors possibly have? His mind was a storm of emotions, incapable of forming a response. His mother left him with another gentle kiss and a squeeze of reassurance before exiting the room, leaving him alone with his turbulent thoughts.

    He pulled the covers over himself, seeking refuge from the inner darkness. Yet, no matter how long Gabriel kept his eyes shut, sleep remained elusive. His thoughts were plagued by what-ifs, tormented by forever lost possibilities. He vowed to correct his mistakes, to restore the balance of life and death. He pondered his future. With the king unhinged from the death of his heir, Gabriel would need to do his duty. He would learn to be a warrior, a General, so that he could protect. He needed influence. He needed to become powerful enough that others could not harm the innocent. Gabriel would become the warrior he never wished to be.

    Then the sudden, discordant peal of bells fractured his relentless thoughts, sending a jolt of alarm through Gabriel. His heart pounded in sync with the echoing clamor, his breath hitched. Trouble was afoot. The bells¡ªthey were tolling.

 Chapter 24 - Trust in the Shadows

    Gabriel¡¯s heart thrummed within his chest, a captive bird seeking freedom. The somber toll of bells echoed through the stone walls, piercing the silence. A sense of foreboding washed over him, the origin of the chaos unknown, yet undoubtedly the harbinger of something grave. Paralyzed by fear, he remained in bed, uncertainty gnawing at his resolve. Should I open the doors and find out what lay behind them?

    Suddenly, a sharp knock sounded against the heavy wooden door of his chambers. Startled, Gabriel leaped from his bed. His steps tentative, he approached the door, wrestling with the fear and confusion that threatened to consume him.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he called out, trying to keep his voice steady despite the pounding of his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s Janus, my prince,¡± an urgent voice replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± The uncertainty in Janus¡¯s tone was a chilling echo of Gabriel¡¯s own apprehension. ¡°Let me in.¡±

    Gabriel wrestled with a dilemma. He knew the tolling bells signaled trouble, and he hesitated to let anyone in. But trust, like a small candle flickering in the storm, ignited his decision. Janus had always been a pillar of support, someone he trusted implicitly.

    His hand trembled as he unlocked the door. The metallic click of the lock was an eerie prelude to the unknown awaiting him.

    ¡°It¡¯s open,¡± Gabriel said.

    As the door eased open, the squeaking of the hinges made the hairs on the back of his neck rise. Janus''s figure filled the doorway, his usually calm face fraught with concern. ¡°My prince, we must be under attack.¡±

    ¡°Who could be attacking us?¡± Gabriel murmured; the question was directed more to himself than Janus.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Nodding, Gabriel¡¯s mind spiraled into a thousand possibilities, each more terrifying than the last.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± Janus advised. ¡°We need to discover what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°But what if it''s not safe out there?¡±

    ¡°There will be greater safety in numbers. Whatever this is.¡±

    Gabriel fell silent, his eyes clouded with internal struggle. ¡°We need to go to my family.¡±

    Janus unsheathed a dagger, its steel blade ominously glinting in the torchlight. He extended the handle towards Gabriel, who hesitated before accepting the weapon. Its grim purpose weighed heavily on him.

    ¡°In case you need to protect yourself.¡±

    Gabriel eyed the weapon, a tool of destruction. He prayed to Victra that he would not need to use it.

    ¡°Where should we go?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°We go to the king,¡± Janus responded after a pause.

    Despite the dread knotting his stomach, Gabriel quickly donned his coat, letting Janus guide him through the unnaturally silent corridors. As they navigated the labyrinthine corridors, the echoing sound of approaching footsteps filled the air. Janus immediately assumed a defensive stance, sword ready.

    ¡°Stay behind me,¡± Janus said, his voice calm yet commanding.

    Gabriel obeyed. The footsteps grew closer, growing louder with each passing second. His breathing became shallow as fear beckoned him to the brink of despair. But he resisted, holding his borrowed dagger at the ready. Suddenly, three familiar guards rounded the corner, their expressions tense as they scanned their surroundings, but sighs of relief escaped them as they spotted Gabriel.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Janus asked.

    ¡°No time for that now. We must secure Prince Gabriel,¡± one guard responded, his gaze fixed on Gabriel.

    Ignoring the protective shield Janus had formed around him, Gabriel stepped forward. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± he asked, refusing to be led blindly.

    The eldest of the three guards, Optus, softened his gaze. ¡°We''re taking you to safety, my prince.¡±

    Gabriel wanted to question further, but the echo of approaching footfalls interrupted him. Turning, he saw a group of five armored men donning black cloaks charging toward them, their swords ready. His blood ran cold.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Protect the Prince!¡± Optus ordered, drawing his sword.

    Janus, unwavering in his protective stance, pivoted Gabriel behind him to face the attackers. Optus and the two other guards joined Janus. They each put their fists to their hearts as they faced each other. Something indistinguishable passing between their gazes. Then the battle ensued, the clashing swords a brutal dance of steel and rage.

    The guards formed a line in front of Gabriel. No one moved independently; as if guided by an invisible tether, every guard advanced in flawless synchronization. They used their swords not just to shield themselves but to protect each other as well. These men, committed to live and die alongside one another, stood united for his defense. Meanwhile, the attackers seemed to have no strategy beyond penetrating their wall of steel.

    Optus downed an enemy with a stab to the heart, creating a glimmer of hope. Then the guards formed a defensive wedge against the attackers. Three against four now. The odds were evening. Yet the clamor of battle was soon drowned by the sound of more enemy reinforcements. Another four attackers joined the fray, the weight of their body pressing against the wedge.

    ¡°We can''t hold them off!¡± Optus shouted. ¡°Get the prince to safety. We''ll cover your escape.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can,¡± Janus said between strikes.

    ¡°Take him to safety. We¡¯ll hold them back as long as we can.¡± Just as he finished his command, a sword slashed across Optus'' stomach, dropping him to his knees before a fatal strike pierced his neck. Blood sprayed against his defenders as the attacker withdrew their sword in an arc.

    ¡°Father!¡± Janus cried out.

    Gabriel knew then that they stood no chance. If only they had their shields, they could have constructed a defensive barrier to hold off the enemy. The guards were outnumbered, and their chances of survival were rapidly diminishing with each passing breath. Yet the guards fought with desperate courage. Gabriel contemplated running, but he could not, would not, turn his back on the men who fought so valiantly for him.

    His hand clenched the dagger hilt tighter, his fingers going white around the cool metal. The words of the attackers echoed in his ears, ¡°Kill the prince.¡±

    ¡°Janus, get the prince out of here,¡± one of the remaining guards ordered, his voice strained as he fended off two adversaries.

    ¡°Father.¡± His scream carried a profound grief that sent chills down Gabriel''s spine.

    ¡°Janus. Now,¡± the guard said.

    Janus struck out one final time before retreating, his eyes wide and distraught.

    ¡°Fight valiantly, die with honor,¡± Janus addressed his comrades. Then he turned towards his fallen father, whispering, ¡°Farewell.¡±

    ¡°The men... they won¡¯t hold out much longer,¡± Gabriel said, his gaze lingering on the courageous men battling to the death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let their sacrifice be in vain,¡± Janus said, his voice laced with sorrow.

    Unable to argue, Gabriel followed Janus, his heart aching for the brave men who sacrificed their lives for him. Gabriel never knew that Janus was Optus¡¯s son. He never paid enough attention. He berated himself for not knowing the men who would die to protect him¡ªwho had died. How could Janus be so brave, so honorable, after watching his father die? How could those men, with wives, children, and full lives, place the life of a child above their own? Gabriel couldn¡¯t comprehend their courage.

    The cacophony of battle gradually faded into the distance as they traversed the tangled corridors. ¡°Left, right, left, right,¡± Gabriel repeated under his breath, using the mantra to anchor his footsteps amidst the chaos as he ran.

    As their desperate escape continued, Gabriel was haunted by the gruesome sights he encountered. Bodies of guards and enemies alike were scattered across the floor. Their still forms a chilling testament to the brutality of battle. The once pristine stone tiles were now tarnished by blood, pools of it forming in the cold crevices. He wanted to look away from the horrifying scene, but he found himself unable to. His gaze remained glued to the scarlet life essence staining the ground. His mind spun, tangling itself in a web of confusion and disbelief. Why was this happening?

    As he navigated the carnage in a daze, he barely registered the bodies he hurdled over. His foot skidded on a slick patch of blood, and he tumbled, his hands instinctively reaching out to break his fall. Yet, despite his efforts, his cheek kissed the cold, blood-soaked floor. Half his face was instantly covered in the sticky warmth of blood. His heart pounded against his ribcage as he swiped his eyes, only to realize he had transferred more of the gruesome matter into his eyes.

    Staring down at his hands, a wave of revulsion swept through him. The pungent, coppery scent of blood invaded his nostrils, triggering his lightheadedness. He leaned against the hard stone wall, knees wobbling beneath him, and succumbed to a bout of retching.

    Janus was at his side instantly, his hand wrapped firmly around Gabriel''s arm. ¡°Up, Prince. We have no time to spare.¡±

    Gabriel thus found himself being guided along, his body operating on pure instinct while his mind swirled with terror and confusion. He felt like a spectator in his own body, the primal instinct to survive overshadowing all else.

    As they rounded another corner, they encountered more guards. Jamison, bloodied and battered, stepped forward. ¡°My Prince, are you well?¡± His eyes swept over Gabriel''s form; concern etched deeply in his features. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±

    Gabriel blinked at him, managing to find his voice amidst the shock. ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡± Prompting a sigh of relief from Jamison.

    ¡°Where is my family?¡± Gabriel demanded, his voice a mere whisper.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Jamison responded.

    Turning the corner and drawing near to the king''s chambers, Gabriel''s gaze fell upon two familiar figures among the dead. The very guards who once took pleasure in his pain were now lifeless, lying in their own crimson pools. Gabriel hated the men, but they didn¡¯t deserve this fate.

    As he reached the king¡¯s chambers, Gabriel''s eyes were drawn to a body sprawled near the door. It was the blonde maid he had been seeing recently, her beauty marred by a brutal wound to her chest. Her eyes, once vibrant, were now glassy in death. Tears welled in Gabriel''s eyes as he mourned the innocent life lost, a casualty of the selfish ambitions of others.

    ¡°Why are we walking past the king¡¯s chambers?¡± Gabriel stared at the doors, already dreading the answer.

    Jamison met his gaze. ¡°The king is dead.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Reflections of Ruin

    "Dead." The word was a ghost on Gabriel''s lips, echoing hauntingly in the hollow of his soul, as if its mere utterance could bind the dreadful reality into existence.

    Janus placed his hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I''m sorry, my prince.¡± Gabriel saw the mirror of his own torment in Janus''s eyes, as though the shared grief was a cruel, insatiable beast feeding on their desolation.

    ¡°He''s gone.¡± The maelstrom of emotions, stirred by the knowledge of the king''s demise, threatened to overwhelm Gabriel. The man who had tormented him was dead. The source of his humiliation and physical pain was now nothing more than a lifeless husk.

    A strange relief filled him. There would be no more torment, no more unjust punishment. Yet, paradoxically, there was a void. A hollow emptiness where a father¡¯s love should have resided, a paternal affection Gabriel had always yearned for, one that he never admitted; even to himself.

    Janus¡¯ sturdy arms, so often used for fighting, now provided a comforting shield as he held Gabriel, their bodies entwined in shared sorrow. Protocol and decorum, usually unyielding in their grasp, retreated in the face of two individuals who had just lost their fathers.

    "Prince, we have to move," Jamison''s voice broke through the silent room. His words were heavy with sorrow but determined, a reminder of the reality they had to accept.

    Tears streaked Gabriel''s face, a silent testament to the storm brewing within him. Absently, he wiped them away with his sleeve before obediently trailing after Jamison while counting the stones beneath his feet as a temporary distraction.

    A group of guards awaited them, each face more stunned than the last at the sight of the prince. Some even made signs warding off the spirit of Ash, as if fearing the deity¡¯s wrath had fallen upon the prince.

    Soon, the queen¡¯s chamber doors loomed. A haven amidst the chaos. Jamison knocked on the heavy wooden door and announced their arrival, "We have secured the prince."

    Gasps echoed from the other side, followed by the creak of the door swinging open. Gabriel¡¯s mother emerged, her relief palpable, but her joy turned into concern as she took in his bloodied appearance. After a moment''s hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him, her words a fervent whisper against the shell of his ear, "My boy, you''re alive, you''re alive."

    As the queen pulled back, her hands squeezed his shoulders, her touch grounding, reminding him he was still there, still alive.

    Gabriel''s gaze was drawn to a mirror standing tall in the room''s corner. Its beautifully etched frame was unable to shield the grotesque reflection that it mirrored. The mirror''s elegant craftsmanship held a stark contrast to the image it cast back.

    His once-beige trousers were now a canvas to splatters of scarlet. Gabriel¡¯s white undershirt, once pristine, was soaked through with a horrifying shade of crimson. His hair, matted with drying blood, clung to his scalp and forehead. The trails of tears that had unknowingly escaped his eyes had created rivulets through the blood that painted half of his face, warping his visage into a horrific tableau.

    His bright green eyes pierced through the haunting image. Their vibrant hue seemed to glow unnaturally against the backdrop of blood and carnage, adding an eerie touch to the nightmare reflected. Gabriel stared back at the specter of his own worst fear, encapsulated in the mirror.

    Turning to his mother, he asked her question after question. His mother¡¯s voice was full of uncertainty, responding to the barrage with only, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡± The air became heavier with each unanswerable question.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze slid to the six guards posted in the room, protectors in a world suddenly unfamiliar. His mind swam with questions, but one bubbled to the surface. ¡°Where¡¯s Sarah?¡±

    ¡°She is being brought here,¡± his mother answered. Gabriel let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding.

    Then the unspeakable was finally voiced into the air, the words tumbling from Gabriel¡¯s lips like forbidden curses. ¡°So, the King is dead¡­¡± His mother''s solemn nod confirmed it, and Gabriel was again thrown into a sea of turmoil.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gabriel.¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d feel free, knowing that I wouldn¡¯t endure the pain and disappointment from the man who never loved me.¡± Gabriel rubbed his hand over his heart, ¡°Instead, all I feel is a void, an emptiness that wasn¡¯t there before.¡±

    He sank to the floor, crossing his legs and leaning against the wall ¨C The solidity was the only certainty he could cling to in this world of chaos.

    ¡°I did this. Didn¡¯t I?

    His mother knelt beside him, her fingers gently lifting his chin until their green eyes locked. A fierce blaze burned within her gaze as she spoke, "I won¡¯t repeat this again, Gabriel. This was not your doing. You mustn''t blame yourself for the actions of others.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°How can I not?¡±

    ¡°Remember those lessons from Tunklard well. Hide your emotions. Sometimes if you pretend that you don¡¯t feel the pain, you can even start forgetting it''s there.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you do?¡± Gabriel asked angrily.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the pain?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s there. If I think too long on it, I can almost grasp it. But it helps, the pain lessens each passing day. And I can¡¯t afford to live inside that sorrow. The kingdom needs me. You need me.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, her words striking a chord within him.

    ¡°Stay strong in the coming days. Do not wallow. And if you can¡¯t, then hide it in front of others. You are now the heir to the throne; people will look to you. Make me proud. Become the beacon of light for the kingdom¡¯s people that I know you can be. Please,¡± his mother said.

    Sorrow still enveloped him, but he couldn¡¯t afford the selfishness of showing it when his mother needed him to be her pillar of strength. When the kingdom would look up to him in the days to come.

    A change was inevitable. He could no longer afford to be the aloof prince. He could no longer stand by and let others shape his fate. Gabriel resolved to fill his void with purpose - a drive to create a better world than the one he was born into. That journey would start now.

    He rose to his feet. ¡°Thank you, Ma.¡±

    His face changed to neutrality; the mask firmly in place. He turned and approached the guards. ¡°Thank you for protecting us.¡±

    "It is our duty," replied one guard, stepping forward.

    ¡°I thank you for it, nonetheless.¡± He paused, surveying each guard. "May I know your names?"

    One guard stepped forward and tilted his head slightly. "Dorel, My prince." The others followed suit, each revealing their names.

    "Dorel, Abral, Saxtus, Drax, Brandon, and Albert," he repeated, offering them gentle smiles in return. "I witnessed your brothers fighting outside, side by side, protecting each other, protecting me. Their bravery was unmatched."

    "You honor them, Prince."

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about me, know how I don¡¯t like to fight.¡± He saw some of the men nodding. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I like anymore. I saw them use the sword to protect, and I shall do the same. This I swear by Victra.¡±

    Saxtus stepped forward, thumping his chest with his fist. The other guards followed in unison. "Fight valiantly, die with honor," they each said.

    With a nod, Gabriel placed his blood-streaked fist over his heart. "Fight valiantly, die with honor," he echoed. Leaving the guards to themselves, his gaze landed on his mother. A single tear escaped from her as she moved to join him, but the door bursting open interrupted them.

    Heart pounding, Gabriel spun around, desperately hoping to see Sarah''s familiar face. But instead, a stream of guards poured in, grim-faced and on high alert. Artus trailed them, his features ghostly pale beneath the dim torchlight. As his gaze met Gabriel''s, a shiver seemed to go through him.

    "Are you alright?" The tremor in Artus''s voice was barely perceptible.

    Stunned by this rare show of brotherly concern, Gabriel faltered. "I''m... I''m fine."

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Artus asked.

    Gabriel hesitated, the weight of the news threatening to break him. He took a deep breath, but before he could speak, his mother¡¯s soft yet commanding voice interrupted. "Artus, please sit,"

    ¡°No woman, just tell me what in Ash is happening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Artus¡­ your father has been killed.¡±

    As if he had been slapped, he staggered backward, eyes widening in disbelief. "No... It''s impossible¡­. He¡¯s invincible"

    She reached out, attempting to comfort him, but he recoiled. His anguished cry resonated throughout the room, making everyone flinch. Jamison peeked in from behind the door, assessing the situation, then discreetly retreated.

    Artus''s voice, now raw with pain, broke the silence. "How did he...?"

    The former queen drew her breath, ¡°He was assassinated¡±.

    ¡°Who by.¡±

    Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but think that Artus¡¯s words were eerily similar to the late king¡¯s questions, a lifetime ago.

    ¡°It was one of the maids. It happened in his chambers just before the bells tolled.¡±

    ¡°A maid killed Pa?¡± Artus asked in a quite voice.

    A vision of a blonde maid with lifeless eyes flashed through Gabriel''s mind. Why would she kill the king? How?

    Trying to piece together his understanding, ¡°But why was she there in the first place?"

    His mother faced him, a subtle flicker of pain in her eyes. While most might have missed it, Gabriel knew her all too well. He recognized the meaning behind that slow blink. "She often visited him late in the chambers," she replied.

    ¡°That makes little sense. Why would the King need a maid in the middle of the night?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Their mother hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. After what felt like an eternity, she said, "They were... involved together."

    Gabriel''s thoughts raced, connecting the dots. The King had been involved with the maid. The sorrow in her eyes, her unsteady gait, her resentment towards the son of the man who used her, and the guilt that surfaced when she faced the queen.

    Gabriel''s fist tightened, a wave of nausea coming over him as he thought of the king''s coercion of the young woman.

    It doesn¡¯t add up though. These aren¡¯t the actions of a single killer. Who were the other attackers that tried to kill him?

    Artus''s eyes darkened. "You''re spewing lies!" he shouted, moving threateningly closer.

    "I wish they were, Artus," she whispered, remorse clear in her voice.

    Artus''s fury melted into despair. Clutching his head, he mumbled, "First my brother, now my father.¡±

    Witnessing his brother''s sorrow, something shifted in Gabriel. The tears welling in his eyes broke the mask of stoicism he had built. Abandoning his usual guarded demeanor, he reached out, attempting to bridge the chasm of grief between them. Artus, after a heartbeat, grasped Gabriel''s hand in response.

    A truth crystallized within Gabriel. ¡°This didn¡¯t happen just because of the king¡¯s declaration of war. This had to have been planned weeks in advance,¡± he said. His mother only nodded in response.

    ¡°The maid was only one part of the plan. She had to be working with someone. And that someone wants to see me dead,¡± Gabriel said.

    Before she could answer, the chamber door swung open violently again. A guard, bloodied and gasping for breath, staggered in. Janus, equally disturbed, was right behind him.

    The guard''s voice quivered as he said, "Your Majesty... The princess¡­She¡¯s been taken."

 Chapter 26 - The Demons Deception

    In the dimly lit chamber, an oppressive tension smothered the air, punctuated only by Gabriel''s ragged breaths. Each exhale was a drawn-out sigh, heavy with dread. Sarah¡¯s been taken.

    The chilling realization seeped into Gabriel''s bones, causing his fingers to clench into tight fists, the sharp bite of his nails into his skin bringing a grim reality to the forefront.

    ¡°Where is Sarah?¡± The strain was palpable in his mother''s voice, wavering between despair and rising fury.

    Taking a moment to gather his breath, the guard began, ¡°We secured the princess, my queen. She was in our grasp. But as we left her chambers, we were attacked by five warriors.¡± The guard''s voice wavered with the weight of recollection. ¡°We fought with all that we could, desperately hoping for a way that we could escort the princess here. But their strength was overwhelming. They took down my comrades. I was the only one left standing.¡±

    His mother''s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Was she harmed?¡±

    ¡°No. I heard their orders. They were to keep her unscathed.¡±

    Jamison''s gaze, cold, fixed on the guard. ¡°And yet, you fled?¡±

    Dropping his gaze in shame, the guard admitted, ¡°It was four against me, Captain. The odds were grim.¡±

    ¡°A guard¡¯s duty is to never abandon their post,¡± Jamison rebuked, cold fury evident.

    His mother¡¯s voice, usually so regal, wavered with emotion. ¡°He¡¯s alive to bring us this news. That¡¯s all that matters now. Did you recognize the assailants?¡±

    The guard hesitated, fingers twitching nervously. ¡°Aye. The Demon was with them. They were all Accamanians.¡±

    ¡°Raldon was there?¡± Jamison softly asked, his expression showing uncharacteristic sorrow.

    With a simple nod, the guard confirmed the worst.

    A collective gasp echoed. Not yet in his third decade, Raldon had built a formidable reputation. He had come to be known as ¡®The Demon¡¯, on account of his appearance. It was a name whispered with fear and awe alike. Few, if any, were his equal in combat. Gabriel remembered watching him at the Midsummer Tourney not a year ago. Amidst the thundering applause of the onlookers, he faced a young, promising knight. Raldon disarmed him within a few swift moves. But instead of delivering the finishing blow to earn himself extra points for the tourney, he offered a hand, pulling the young knight to his feet. His voice reverberated in the coliseum as he said, ¡°Train harder and return when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    He was a warrior who respected strength but cherished honor above all. Why then was he aligning himself with traitors?

    His mother¡¯s voice broke through his dire contemplation. ¡°We have to find Sarah.¡±

    Jamison interjected, ¡°It''s perilous, my queen. We must prioritize Artus¡¯s safety.¡±

    Turning to the uncrowned king, his mother begged, ¡°Artus, help your sister. Please.¡±

    The prince''s eyes, once clear and steadfast, now shimmered with anguish. An internal storm seemed to rage within him, a conflict between saving Sarah and ensuring his own safety. He cast a questioning look towards Jamison. ¡°Your counsel?¡±

    Jamison tried to veil his unease. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there. If we leave here we could be ambushed, reinforcements should come any moment now.¡± He said it convincingly, but the twitch in his eye betrayed him.

    The queen, however, wasn¡¯t appeased. ¡°But if our enemies are already on their way here, we''ll be cornered without an exit. What if aid doesn''t arrive?¡±

    Then we are already dead.

    ¡°We must carve our path to the reinforcements. Can you tell where the attackers took Sarah?¡± Artus sought clarity from the guard.

    ¡°They ran in the direction of the Grand Hall. I don¡¯t know where they took her though.¡±

    ¡°What is the likely route of our reinforcements?¡± Artus asked.

    Pausing momentarily, Jamison said, ¡°They¡¯d approach by the North Castle entrance.¡± His voice tightened, his hands balling into fists. ¡°Our path to potential aid would take us past the Grand Hall.¡±

    Determination returned to Artus¡¯s stance. ¡°I''d sooner face death than cower in fear.¡± His conviction resonated throughout the chamber, drawing unanimous nods of agreement from the guards.

    Gabriel observed his brother, taken aback by this newfound restraint. Artus was typically a tempest, seldom considering repercussions. It was jarring for Gabriel to see this side of him. How did he change so quickly? Maybe he¡¯ll make a good King.

    ¡°To your command, my king,¡± Jamison intoned.

    They commenced their march: twelve guards moved through the doors with disciplined determination, followed by Artus and his mother, with Gabriel and Janus bringing up the rear.

    ¡°Stay close,¡± Janus instructed firmly, eyes scanning every corner. They bypassed the corpses of guards and traitors alike. Gabriel did not count the number of bodies they passed. Who is behind this? How many are dead so that one man can sit on the Ash forsaken throne?

    Gabriel saw a group of attackers running towards them. The enemy was disorganized and limited in numbers, but they were fervent in their mission. The guards, holding a united line, were able to quickly dispatch them. As they trekked forward through the corridors, they were met by further attacks. The hallway echoed with the clang of steel meeting steel. Clashes erupted between guards loyal to the throne and the assailants. Gabriel, positioned behind the line of defense, watched with mounting horror. The blue and gold banners adorning the corridors now bore witness to the bloodshed of their own people.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His mother''s grip, once so assuring, felt frail and cold. Every so often, her gaze flickered with fear Gabriel had never seen before. As they neared an ornate archway, an enemy leapt at them. Before Gabriel could react, Janus was there, his blade flashing. He deflected the attack with a graceful parry and struck the assailant down without missing a beat.

    Gabriel''s heart pounded in his ears. Every step they took seemed to carry the weight of an hour. The tolling bells, which had been a background to their escape, fell silent, amplifying the stifling urgency. As they passed the library, he yearned for the sanctuary it provided. My life was so simple back then.

    Suddenly, a voice shrieked from the distance, ¡°They are over here!¡± The warning acted as a clarion call, and a fresh wave of attackers surged forth, the largest yet.

    The ensuing conflict was brutal. Guardsmen Gabriel had known since childhood were felled, and what hurt even more was recognizing familiar faces among the attackers. The realization made bile rise in Gabriel''s throat, but there was nothing to expel. The weight of betrayal bore down on him. Please let it stop.

    Overwhelmed by the sheer brutality, Gabriel could only watch in horror. The three men he had learned the names of¡ªDorel, Drax, and Albert¡ªwere felled by the blade, their bodies sprawled on the cold, merciless floor. Lifeless. the vibrant spark in their eyes dimming to a vacant stare, like the last rays of sunset swallowed by an encroaching night. These men weren''t just guards or protectors; I knew them, knew their names.

    Even as these men met their end, the world marched on, unfazed. Death and bloodshed perpetuated their cruel dance. Accamanians, once bound by kinship, now battled as if they were age-old foes. The ferocity of their blows, unlike anything Gabriel had ever seen, seemed to pulsate with raw hatred.

    Amidst the chaos, he spotted Artus, flanked by Jamison and another guard, fervently defending himself, his blade dancing against the onslaught. Gabriel realized he had underestimated Artus; his brother fought not just as an equal to his protectors, but perhaps even surpassed them.

    It looked as if the bloodshed would never end when a resounding voice cut through the mayhem. ¡°Stop!¡± All eyes turned to the source ¡ª Raldon. He stood tall and menacing, his very aura commanding immediate attention.

    ¡°We don''t have to kill you all,¡± he declared, eyes scanning the remaining seven guards, weighing them.

    Several guards exchanged wary glances. Raldon''s smirk was amplified by a distinctive scar that ran from his brow, sliced across his nose, and ended at the edge of his lip. His sneer merging with the mark. His visage radiated not just arrogance, but an air of malevolence. There''s a reason he¡¯s called ¡®The Demon¡¯.

    Jamison, jaw set and eyes aflame, stepped forward. ¡°Raldon.¡±

    ¡°Captain,¡± Raldon acknowledged with a nod.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It is time for a new King.¡±

    ¡°The king is already dead. We already have a successor,¡± Jamison countered, pointing to Artus.

    ¡°He¡¯s no different.¡±

    ¡°He will make a good King.¡±

    Raldon''s scoff held a chilling finality. ¡°It¡¯s irrelevant now.¡±

    Jamison drew himself up, unyielding. ¡°No more blood needs to be shed. Lay down your sword. I don¡¯t want to see you dead when our reinforcements come.¡±

    Raldon chuckled, a sound devoid of any mirth. ¡°Jamison, there are no reinforcements coming. Any aid you might have expected has already been dealt with.¡±

    As the implications of Raldon''s words sank in, Gabriel tightened his grip on his hidden dagger. Then, with a swift turn, Raldon gestured and commanded, ¡°Bring out the former Princess.¡±

    No, please no.

    A guard pushed her forward to stand beside Raldon. Her dress was in tatters, tears streaked down her face. ¡°Ma!¡± she called out.

    His mother approached the front. Gabriel behind her. Seeing his sister like this broke his heart.

    As The Demon pulled the sword and held it against Sarah¡¯s throat, he said, ¡°Surrender.¡± Her body was shaking violently. Gabriel wanted nothing more than to run to his sister, squeeze her hand two times and tell her everything would be alright.

    ¡°I¡¯m here Sarah¡­ I¡¯m here,¡± his mother sobbed.

    Gabriel stepped forward. ¡°You coward, you hold a sword against a little girl. Where is the honor in that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold it against a little boy, too. Don¡¯t test me.¡±

    ¡°In the name of your father, Raldon, stop this. He would turn in his grave if he saw you now,¡± Jamison said. The Demon appeared as though physically struck, a stunned expression crossing his features. Slowly, he lowered his sword, the chilling steel glinting momentarily in the dim light. With a deliberate movement, he nudged Sarah towards his comrade, his gaze never leaving Raldon''s face.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this, Master, if it didn¡¯t need to be done. I won¡¯t harm the girl, but there¡¯s no winning this fight. Just hand us Artus and Gabriel. Then we can rebuild the kingdom to its former glory.¡±

    Gabriel stood still. They want to kill me. I can¡¯t let my protectors die for me. I won¡¯t.

    His mother must have realized his thoughts. She tightened her grip on his arm, her fingers pressing urgently into his flesh. In a hushed, desperate tone, she whispered, "No, you must live."

    Gabriel''s attention was drawn to Jamison. A certain determination, a steely resolve, passed over his features. Methodically, he met the gaze of each of his soldiers. In unified resolve, they thumped their fists over their hearts in silent allegiance. These brave foolish men.

    Jamison adopted a defensive stance, his sword raised and poised before him. ¡°I won''t back down, nor will any member of the guard. Honor and duty are one. I thought I had taught you that.¡± He paused, drawing a long breath as though sensing it might be one of his last. ¡°I challenge you, Raldon, son of Abalor, to a duel.¡±

    Saxtus pivoted to face Artus, Gabriel, and the queen. "You must escape."

    Artus''s voice was firm, unwavering. "I''ve vowed before; I''d rather die than flee."

    Then, locking eyes with Gabriel, he placed a hand on his younger brother''s shoulder and gave a solemn nod. ¡°Run brother, I¡¯ll hold them off as long as I can.¡±

    Doubts swirled in Gabriel''s mind. No, this can¡¯t be happening. Why is he protecting me? He hates me. Doesn¡¯t he? I can¡¯t say goodbye to Artus. I can¡¯t lose anyone else.

    "Go!" Artus''s voice rang out, fierce and desperate.

    His mother''s voice was panicked. ¡°Gabriel, come on.¡±

    ¡°But... Sarah.¡±

    "They won''t touch her, nor me. We''re valuable alive. But you... they see you as a threat they must eliminate."

    Gabriel''s confusion was clear. ¡°But I don''t want the throne. "

    ¡°It''s not about what you want, my son.¡±

    In that heart-wrenching moment, for the first time in his life, Gabriel embraced Artus¡ªhis tormentor, his protector, his brother.

    Casting a lingering glance at the guards, those ready to lay down their lives for him, he sought to memorize each face. I won¡¯t forget you. And I¡¯ll remember you brother.

    Gabriel saw the gleaming steel from Raldon¡¯s sword as he said, "This brings me no pleasure, Master," before adding, ¡°Fight valiantly, die with honor.¡±

    Jamison echoed the words.

    Janus took Gabriel¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Janus gripped Gabriel''s arm. "Time to leave."

    The two men, master and former apprentice, clashed in a dance of deadly skill. Their prowess spellbound the onlookers. But Gabriel did not watch. Instead, he ran. With every step, he distanced himself, fleeing from the shadows of a crumbling dynasty.

 Chapter 27 - Awakening Wrath

    The icy grip of the castle¡¯s stone corridors seemed to tighten around Gabriel as the sounds of his hurried footsteps reverberated through them. Walls that had once been as comforting as a warm embrace now loomed like an inescapable labyrinth. His mother, always regal even in her distress, matched his steps, her breathing controlled but filled with urgency. Leading them through this maze was Janus, the stoic guard whose face now bore lines of deep concern.

    ¡°Where do we go?¡± Gabriel panted.

    ¡°We need to escape the castle. There''s a secret exit in the king¡¯s chambers, one that leads straight outside the city, past the eastern castle wall,¡± his mother replied.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡± Janus asked.

    ¡°Sarah,¡± his mother''s voice whispered, laden with meaning. Realization dawned on Gabriel. The confrontation with the attackers, every risk taken, all the sacrifices ¡ªhad been to free Sarah. Though he struggled with the gravity of this revelation, he understood. Ma concealed the truth to save Sarah. And I can¡¯t blame her for that.

    ¡°How have I never known about this?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°Only the rulers know. It was one of the few things the king ever confided in me.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s mind raced as they sprinted, trying to understand the secrets of the castle he thought he knew. It made sense for a King to need an emergency exit. What the king hadn¡¯t expected was for a mere maid to take his life before he could use it.

    Just before they turned a corner, a sinister voice sliced through the distance, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Janus''s hand shot up, halting their advance. A second voice murmured from the gloom, ¡°Perhaps the Demon already has them.¡±

    Fear propelled them backwards, their eyes darting to find sanctuary. They searched for an open door, any refuge. But each door they tried was sealed shut, as if the castle itself was conspiring against them.

    ¡°Open up!¡± he bellowed, desperation tightening his voice, but only silence answered back.

    His mother''s voice rose above the chaos, ¡°I am your queen, let me in!¡±

    Yet the castle''s stony heart stood resolute. Whether for fear or purpose, people kept the doors sealed. Both the fortress and its denizens remained impassive.

    ¡°To the library!¡± Gabriel shouted, praying to Victra the doors would be open to them. His mother gave a quick nod, her eyes locking onto his. The sound of their pursuers grew louder, but their exact distance remained a mystery.

    Janus led the charge and crashed into the library door, bursting it open. Gabriel¡¯s sigh of relief was cut short as he saw an assailant spot them. He cursed under his breath, ¡°By Ash''s flame!¡±

    ¡°They saw us enter,¡± Gabriel warned.

    ¡°Quickly, we need to barricade the door,¡± Janus said.

    The library, once a sanctuary for Gabriel, now imprisoned them. The weight of a thousand tales pressed against them as they struggled to barricade the entrance. They pushed a hefty oak table against the door. But even as they barricaded themselves in, the reality of their predicament bore down on them ¡ª they were trapped.

    Janus pushed his back against the table, trying to hold it in place. Thud! Thud! The rhythmic pounding on the door, a morbid drumbeat that threatened to shatter not just the wooden barrier but their very hope.

    The table screeched a mournful note each time the door crashed against it. Janus¡¯s body buckled against the force. ¡°I can''t hold it much longer,¡± he said between panting breaths.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes were drawn to his mother, her hands unveiling a set of concealed knives. His throat tightened. Janus, equally taken aback, questioned, ¡°Can you wield those?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± she responded simply.

    The sight of his mother, armed and poised, disoriented Gabriel. Throughout his life, she had been a paragon of grace, a woman who advocated peace over conflict. But the urgency of the situation demanded no time for reflection.

    Janus issued a command, ¡°Target the attackers on the right. I''ll handle the ones on the left.¡±

    They readied themselves. As if on cue, Janus stepped back, producing another dagger and a hunting knife. Gabriel marveled at the small arsenal concealed within Janus''s waistcoat.

    As he clasped his dagger, a bleak thought flashed across Gabriel¡¯s mind. I don¡¯t want to die.

    Suddenly, the barrier gave way and chaos ensued. With a fluid motion, his mother¡¯s knives found their marks. One assailant crumpled, a blade lodged in his throat, while another howled in agony, a knife embedded in his chest but still advancing. Janus''s hunting knife found another mark, its graphic conclusion forcing Gabriel to avert his gaze.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    As Janus unleashed a flurry of steel against two attackers, Gabriel''s attention shifted to the third, the one with a knife jutting from his chest, now menacingly advancing toward them. His mother deftly wielded a heavy candlestick, her stance firm.

    ¡°We have no quarrel with you, my lady. Hand over the boy,¡± the man hissed.

    ¡°Stay away from him!¡± his mother¡¯s voice was as sharp as the surrounding blades.

    Gabriel was paralyzed with fear, hiding behind his mother. His inexperience was evident as he fumbled with his dagger, its blade wavering uncertainly. In a swift movement, the attacker''s blade sent the candlestick flying from his mother¡¯s grasp. The following backhanded slap sent her crashing to the floor. Gabriel was left exposed. Panic welled up in him as the man strode toward him.

    A glance to his side showed Janus entangled with another assailant, leaving him utterly isolated. Fueled by desperation, Gabriel retreated. I can¡¯t win a fight against this man. He began ripping books from their sacred places, hurling them at his pursuer in a futile attempt to fend him off.

    The man pursued relentlessly, his fingers snagging the fabric of Gabriel''s tunic. A surge of adrenaline empowered Gabriel to tear himself away. Racing forward, he nearly stumbled upon Janus''s still form. The sight of his fallen protector, lying in a somber pool of blood, momentarily gripped him. But, with a heavy heart laden with grief, he leapt over Janus, driven by the dire need to escape. Yet Gabriel knew he had to stay focused. Any lapse will mean my death.

    Snatching a fallen sword from the floor, he steeled himself to face the assailant. Artus¡¯s final echoed in his mind; I''d sooner face death than cower in fear. And so, Gabriel would fight, even if it led to death. There was no escape. And maybe I don¡¯t deserve one.

    A mirthless chuckle emanated from the attacker. ¡°Decided you¡¯re a warrior now, have we?¡±

    Ignoring the taunt, Gabriel asked, ¡°Why? Why do this?¡±

    His only response was derisive laughter. Without warning, the attacker lunged. Step by step, Gabriel was forced backward, until he found himself trapped against the very table that had been their barricade. Another ferocious strike came, and though Gabriel blocked it, the force sent his borrowed sword clattering away. Defenseless, he awaited the final blow.

    As the blade lunged towards him, a sharp impact jolted Gabriel at his side. Bracing for the sight of blood, he was met with an unbroken expanse of skin. Beneath his tunic, an unforeseen shield had thwarted the blade''s cruel intent.

    A metallic clang rang out from behind the man. Whirling around, he found himself face to face with a fierce-looking woman¡ªGabriel¡¯s mother.

    The moment hung in the air, charged with tension. Before the guard could even register her presence, she lunged at him with a gleaming sword. He responded with a grace that belied his size, expertly parrying her blow. He instinctively retaliated with lethal precision. With a swift, gut-wrenching motion, the coldness of steel was met with the warmth of blood. The man¡¯s blade found its mark, piercing his mother through the stomach.

    ¡°NO!¡± The rawness of Gabriel''s scream pierced the room, echoing the depth of his pain.

    The realization of the attacker¡¯s action dawned on his face. He stumbled back, horror clear in his eyes. ¡°By Victra,¡± he gasped. ¡°What¡­ What have I done?¡±

    The world around Gabriel fractured, each heartbeat a deafening thunder, echoing the trauma of the moment. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from his mother''s gaze - once windows into a soul filled with love, now windows into an abyss of shock and pain.

    The surrounding air grew thick, every inhalation a struggle, as if the weight of his grief turned the very atmosphere to molten lead. Internally, a tempest of emotions raged ¡ª a maelstrom of rage and despair, threatening to erupt. But externally, an oppressive paralysis took hold, anchoring him in place and sealing his lips.

    The colors of the library seemed to fade, smudged by the overwhelming crimson that now dominated his vision. The bedrock of his reality was soaked in sorrow, each thread weighing down on him by the irreversible finality of the moment. Memories surged like waves crashing against the shores of his mind. The gentle cadence of her lullabies, the comforting warmth of her touch, and the tender melody of her laughter. These memories, now tainted by the present horror, created a dissonance that threatened to fracture his sanity. However, a single thought seared through the fog.

    Avenge her.

    Possessed by that single, burning intent, Gabriel lunged for the sword beside his fallen mother. His anguished scream tearing through the silence, echoing the despair of a soul irrevocably scarred. The man rattled, stumbled backward, hastily unsheathing his dagger.

    But Gabriel felt an upheaval deep within. An untamed force, previously dormant, had awakened. As if the very fabric of time had warped, everything around Gabriel began to move with an otherworldly languor. Each of the attacker¡¯s strikes, once swift and deadly, now appeared sluggish, like a blade cutting through honey. Though the world moved in lethargic silence, Gabriel acted with fluid precision.

    Anticipating a swipe from the left, Gabriel effortlessly deflected it, then ducked beneath an oncoming fist. And, with all the fury and grief churning within him, he channeled his tumultuous emotions and thrust his sword deep into the guard''s midsection - a poetic retribution for the irreplaceable life stolen before him.

    The guard crumpled to the stone floor, his expression a canvas of shock and realization, as the lifeblood drained from him.

    Gabriel gripped the knife still protruding from the guard''s chest - the same blade his mother had thrown with such precision. With forceful determination, he wrenched it free and plunged it repeatedly into the guard''s torso. Over and over, he stabbed, each thrust a manifestation of his torment. The blood painted his face in dark, gruesome streaks. Even as the life faded from the man¡¯s eyes, and his body became nothing more than an inanimate husk, Gabriel''s fury drove him on. It was only when exhaustion overtook him, leaving him gasping for breath, that he ceased his violent assault.

    Shaking, he pushed himself to his feet, the red haze of rage clearing. His gaze turned toward his mother. Her once-vibrant eyes were dimming, her breaths shallow and faltering. Dropping to his knees, he cradled her. ¡°Ma... Ma, please,¡± he begged, pressing his hands over the wound in a desperate attempt to stem the flow.

    ¡°My... my boy,¡± she whispered, each word a struggle.

    ¡°You''ll be fine, Ma. Stay with me.¡±

    She coughed weakly. ¡°You need to go... to Balatia¡­ Find King Saxton.¡±

    ¡°I won''t leave you,¡± he protested.

    ¡°He will grant you refuge... Tell him... you are Matilda''s son. He will shield you,¡± she murmured, her strength waning with every syllable.

    ¡°No, Ma, please,¡± he sobbed, tears mingling with the blood on his hands.

    Her voice was barely a breath. ¡°I... I love.¡± No word¡¯s followed, only silence.

    Gabriel shook her gently, a choked cry escaping his lips. ¡°Ma!¡±

    But when he looked into those once sparkling emerald eyes, they held only emptiness. The joy, warmth, and love they once exuded had vanished. The devastating truth settled in his heart. His mother was gone.

 Chapter 28 - Shadows of Escape

    Gabriel recoiled from the grim tableau before him, each retreating step deepening his sense of desolation. The library, once alive with joy and laughter, was now silenced by the weight of tragedy, its stillness tainted by the metallic tang of blood. Expected dizziness from such a grisly scene eluded him. For once his body held firm against the horror.

    Emotions surged within him, more tumultuous than the eye of a storm. The sharp bite of the coldest midwinter could never pierce him as deeply. The warmth of life seemed an impossible dream, unreachable even by the gentle touch of a summer breeze. For Gabriel, the hopeful blossoms of spring would remain forever out of reach, trapped in the perpetual gloom of the fall; the season of decay.

    Releasing his hold, the knife clattered to the ground next to Janus. His once stalwart guardian now lay unnaturally still. Desperation seized Gabriel as he knelt, silently pleading for a sign of life within Janus. But such hopes were brutally snuffed out. Janus had sacrificed everything for Gabriel''s safety. It was a debt he could never repay. His gaze, now steely, settled on the incapacitated attacker, blood tracing his aborted escape. A visceral urge for vengeance consumed Gabriel.

    With resolute intent, he retrieved his knife and loomed imposingly over the adversary that had taken Janus¡¯s life. Taking hold of the nameless man¡¯s damp hair, he jerked the face upwards, forcing their gazes to lock. Within those widened yet glassy orbs, there was a haunting void¡ªa lack of understanding, as if the man hadn''t yet grasped the finality of the destiny awaiting him.

    "For Janus," Gabriel whispered before swiftly slashing the man''s throat. He stepped back, an icy detachment settling over him as he watched life drain away. The weight of two lives taken by his hand pressed heavily upon him. I would do it again.

    Reaching inside his tunic, Gabriel felt the place where the attacker''s blade should have found flesh. From within, he extracted a solid object. Tunklard¡¯s gifted book. Its once immaculate cover now bore a gash, a testament to the blade it had halted and the life it had saved. Without wielding a weapon, his friend had protected him. A faint smile of irony graced his lips, but it disappeared just as quickly, leaving only a deep-set pain.

    Moving toward his mother, he wrapped her tenderly in his arms, fervently yearning for this grim reality to be just a fleeting nightmare. Within that embrace, the immutable connection between a mother and her child glinted ever brightly. Even in her stillness, her warmth served as a poignant reminder of a comfort he''d forever miss. Drawing away, a solitary tear traced his cheek, a precursor to the forthcoming deluge of grief.

    With unwavering resolve, Gabriel understood the pressing need to disappear. His enemies would soon be on his trail. It seemed a miracle they hadn''t yet detected the commotion. However, their imminent arrival was inevitable, and when they did, Gabriel¡¯s fate would be sealed. Swiftly, he secured Janus''s fallen dagger and its sheath, then pocketed his mother''s blade, positioning it close to the safeguarding tome that rested against his increasingly anxious heart.

    I must go to Balatia, to King Saxton. I¡¯ll do this for Ma, in her memory. How do I escape though?

    Fatigue rolled over Gabriel like a relentless tide, sapping him of strength. It wasn''t mere physical weariness; it felt as though his very essence was being drained away. The fiery zeal that had fueled him during the earlier confrontation had vanished, replaced by a pervasive lethargy.

    His eyes wandered across the room. It had always been his refuge, a haven of peace and elegance. But now, the very stones seemed to mourn, mirroring his own profound grief. Though he was intimately familiar with every nook of this room, certain that no secret escape routes existed; desperation compelled him to scour it once more.

    His search came up empty. Gabriel''s gaze landed on the stained-glass windows, which had often enraptured him with their artistry. Only a handful were crafted to open, and they were so tightly sealed that no one could wriggle through. He was cautious about breaking them. Not merely because he wished to maintain the room''s sanctity amidst the evening''s chaos, but also out of fear that the resulting clamor would attract unwanted notice.

    With trepidation, he tried prying apart the conjoined windows, bound by robust metal links. Even in the absence of those chains, the gap looked confining. Growing impatient, he swung the dagger at the chain, but the jarring screech of metal that ensued was distressingly loud. A repeat would undoubtedly betray his position.

    He hurried to the first assailant he felled, cutting a piece of the black cloak that draped over the man''s light armor with his dagger. He then retrieved the dead man''s sword and returned to the window. Gabriel wrapped the chain using the thick cloth he¡¯d just cut.

    His mind darted back to the melee, craving that inexplicable burst of energy, that heightened awareness he''d experienced. He beckoned it, craving its power, but it remained tantalizingly out of reach. Holding the blade was now a struggle, its heaviness amplified by his fatigue. Mustering all his strength, he raised the sword, letting its own mass guide the descent as it clashed against the chain. The muted clink echoed in the room, causing the window to tremble in response.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Carefully, Gabriel leaned out the window, scanning the vast expanse below and around. To his surprise, the grounds seemed devoid of any guards or signs of alerted presence. But when he directed his gaze downward, a surge of fear coursed through him. Though he knew of the library''s towering height, confronting its sheer drop was another matter entirely. A headlong leap could spell doom.

    Gabriel edged himself through the window with cautious deliberation, conscious of the perilous drop beneath the parapet. The wind, chilling and relentless, seemed to target his already shaky knees, as if conspiring with the darkness to test his mettle. The world spun for a brief moment, the heights vertigo threatening his determination.

    The castle¡¯s exterior lay in deceptive serenity, an unnerving contrast to the chaos unfolding within its walls. Further away, lights twinkled from manors and homes, oblivious to the night''s tragedy. A pang of fear for their futures echoed in his heart.

    Desperation urged him to seek a safer descent, but his prospects appeared bleak. His gaze locked onto a balcony one floor below. It beckoned with promise, but also peril. The jump would be a gamble with death. Yet, in this desperate hour, it seemed the only card he had left to play.

    Pausing, he glanced back one last time. "Thank you, Janus," the weight of his gratitude clear in every syllable. Then his gaze fixed on the other still form. "I love you, Ma. You deserved so much more."

    Gabriel focused on his breathing, attempting to center himself amidst the whirlwind of emotions and uncertainty. In, out, in, out. With every inhale, he tried to draw in courage; with every exhale, he released fear. Then, mustering all the resolve he could find, he leapt. For an agonizing heartbeat, he felt suspended in mid-air, gravity seeming to forget him. Panic whispered in his ear, suggesting he had misjudged the distance, that he''d overshoot the balcony below. But as these thoughts flitted through his mind, his feet met solid ground.

    The force of the landing jolted through him, sending shockwaves of pain up his limbs. His knees threatened to betray him, and his shoulder smashed into the balustrade, preventing him from falling over the edge. A pained grunt forced its way out as he tried to recover, assessing his injuries. Although the impact was brutal, he was still functional.

    But his reprieve was short-lived. Another challenge loomed ¡ª a heart-stopping drop straight to the ground. Without balconies to break his fall or crevices to slow his descent, his options seemed painfully limited. With determination battling against the ever-present fear, he approached the balustrade once more, draping himself over it, hands gripping its cold edge.

    A brief, paralyzing moment of doubt washed over him as he dangled. A fleeting wish to pull himself back to safety. But the cruel reality dawned: he lacked the strength to climb back up and there was no safety. With no other path forward, he let go, free-falling to the courtyard below.

    The ground came rushing towards him, and he instinctively extended his hands to break the fall, absorbing some of the punishing impact. Sharp pain shot up through his legs as he made contact, a harsh reminder of the desperate lengths he''d gone to escape.

    Hugging the walls, Gabriel limped onward, favoring his left foot to bear the brunt of his weight. Every whisper of sound set his nerves on edge, making his heart race. Even the most subtle of noises morphed into potential dangers in his heightened state of alert, drawing him deeper into the comforting embrace of the shadows.

    The weight of despair pressed on him, urging him to surrender, but he pushed back. He couldn¡¯t afford to break now. The main gate was a glaring trap; undoubtedly, they''d be searching for him there. Scaling the castle walls and navigating the labyrinthine city streets were equally fraught with danger. Hiding inside a carriage was no solution either, as they would be meticulously searched. Above ground held too many risks; he had to go underneath. One option crystallized in his mind.

    His gaze darted around, methodically scanning the castle''s expanse for a very particular landmark. He became a fleeting shadow himself, flitting from one concealed spot to another, minimizing his silhouette against the moonlit night. At long last, his eyes caught what he had been desperately seeking. A metal grate set inconspicuously at the base of a wall. An access point into the sewer.

    From Tunklard, Gabriel had once gleaned information about the city''s underground sewer system. It seemed like a trivial detail, but now it held the potential to be his lifeline. This subterranean network efficiently funneled waste away from the castle, disposing of it beyond the city''s confines. While it wasn''t intricate, there was a primary conduit. Gabriel assumed it began at the castle itself. Several offshoots connected the system to noble manors in the eastern quadrant. If I stick to the widest tunnel, that should be the primary route which will lead me away to safety. I just hope I can fit inside it.

    Kneeling, he quickly cleared away the accumulated dirt, uncovering an aged metal cover, its surface corroded by time. He tugged at the heavy lid, trying to use pure force to open it, but it remained steadfast. Weariness had drained him, and the strength he yearned for remained elusive. Yet he wasn''t out of options.

    Drawing the dagger from his belt, its blade now tainted a deep crimson, he positioned its tip into a gap on the cover''s edge. Using the handle for leverage, he pushed downwards. The dagger, serving as a makeshift lever, slowly forced the lid to budge. As the gap widened, a soft metallic pop resonated in the still night, filling Gabriel with dread. He paused, heart in his throat, hoping the sound hadn''t drawn unwanted attention.

    Peering into the newly revealed passage, he saw a narrow drop, its darkness permeated by the musty aroma of decay and stagnant water. Though the entrance would be restrictive for most, it was just spacious enough for him. Gathering his courage and taking a fortifying breath, Gabriel carefully began his descent into the city''s underbelly.

 Chapter 29 - Into the Abyss

    Carefully, Gabriel eased the grate back into place, the metal protesting with a muted creak. Landing with a soft thud, he found himself amid the castle¡¯s waste, its nauseating stench assaulting his senses. Without hesitation, he ripped a fragment from his shirt and tied it around his face, in a meagre attempt to reduce the stink.

    The sewer enveloped him in an all-consuming darkness, so profound that the mere concept of light was like an ancient myth. ¡°How am I to walk if I can''t see a thing?¡± he muttered. Only an echo replied. A surge of regret washed over him for not having the foresight to bring a torch. It would be too risky to go back to the surface and find one. I¡¯ll have to make do.

    Guiding himself with trembling fingers against the moist cobblestone walls, Gabriel walked. After only a few steps, his head collided against stone. Piercing pain flared across his forehead. Instinctively, He placed his hand over the injury, gently massaging it in an effort to ease the throb. He blindly reached out with his other to feel his surroundings.

    The tunnel''s low ceiling coerced him into a painful half-hunch, every movement echoing the weight of the losses he''d borne. Every footfall was a descent further into oblivion. The utter blackness sharpened his remaining senses to an almost unbearable intensity. Whispered drips of water from unseen sources sounded like distant cries, and the uneven path beneath his feet felt like an unending series of treacherous pitfalls. He''d learnt that given time, human eyes could adjust to the dark, finding light even in the bleakest of places. But here, in this abyss, there was no light to be found, and each tentative step carried the weight of the unknown.

    Memories of those he''d lost seemed to haunt the very air he breathed, making the journey not just a physical challenge but an emotional gauntlet. Gabriel''s heart ached with the cavernous gaps left in his life. His mother''s warmth, absent. Janus''s wisdom, missing. Sarah¡¯s innocence, Jessinta''s laughter, Lovren''s camaraderie; all gone. These memories were fragments of another world; echoes from a distant, fractured past. His existence had been uprooted, torn apart, and flung into chaos.

    A fierce resolve ignited within him, and he refused to let it extinguish, even though he was covered in blood and grime. ¡°They¡¯ve taken everything from me,¡± his voice was barely more than a whisper. ¡°By Ash, I¡¯ll make sure all those responsible bleed.¡±

    The flame of vengeance, burning white hot inside him, became his compass. He would seek retribution for his mother and Sarah. Even if I have to align with Ash. The oppressive darkness enveloped him, becoming his new realm, and he surrendered to its embrace.

    Gabriel''s footsteps resonated in the void as he journeyed deeper into the abyss. There were no signs or markers to indicate his position. Leaving him with nothing but his thoughts. He saw the light fade from the eyes of the men he''d slain, their souls departing. He was unfamiliar with their stories, ignorant of their past deeds. I killed them. Who had I taken them from? What lives did they live?

    The unanswered questions only led to more. What was that sensation I felt during the fight? It was a transformation that eluded comprehension. He''d heard of warriors succumbing to a battle frenzy when death lurked, but this was different. The world had seemed to warp around him, shadows stretching and weaving, granting him a strength and agility he''d never experienced before. I never should have won that fight, even with the man being surprised and injured. It wasn¡¯t luck, it was something more. Something unnatural. "Am I one of Ash¡¯s chosen?" he muttered into the void. If I am, a death sentence awaits. Then again, I¡¯m already being hunted.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Exhaustion gnawed at Gabriel''s bones, and every fiber of his being screamed for a moment''s rest. Every part of him yearned for respite. However, the muck underfoot and the palpable dread hanging in the air kept him from contemplating even a brief pause. He pushed forward, the passage of time blurring as he trudged onward, his only company the rhythmic cadence of his footsteps; left, right, left, right. He counted each step, hoping it would not only distract him, but also serve as a rough gauge of distance.

    In his mind¡¯s eye, he visualized the imposing stone fortifications, letting them guide him through this endless black expanse. Every junction and bend in the tunnel tested his resolve, presenting a choice of which route to follow. He adheres to his initial plan, traversing the same central tunnel. Guided by logic, he pressed forward at every turn.

    Fatigue pressed down on him, each step causing his muscles to protest. He favored his uninjured leg, compensating for the pain of his injured ankle.

    With the castle located centrally within the city, he estimated the tunnels would stretch roughly four miles to an exit outside the city. Given the direction he believed he was taking, he surmised it would lead towards the city''s eastern periphery. How far the castle stood from the eastern wall, however, he could not precisely tell, but he formed an estimate from prior glimpses of the cityscape. I should arrive any minute now.

    With his hand in front of him, he touched a solid object before he could slam into it. He felt cold steel bars blocking any further passage. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end.¡± Panic clawed at his insides as he wondered if he''d become entrapped in this subterranean maze.

    Frantically, he pulled and pushed, striving to break free, but the obstacle remained unyielding, leaving him breathless from the exertion. Feeling the gaps with his fingers, he gauged the distance between the bars. The spacing was scarcely wider than his hand''s breadth. It might just be wide enough for his slender frame. Bracing himself, he started to contort and snake his body through, each bar pressing painfully into his skin. The metal squeezed against his ears as he tried to pull his head through.

    Frozen in place, Gabriel stayed in an uncomfortable position for too long a time. Pressure built in his head, and he felt his breath becoming shorter. He found himself immobilized¡ªAm I trapped?

    Gabriel mustered the will and energy for one last effort. He pushed hard against the unforgiving metal. Just as he was losing all hope, he felt a sudden give. Stumbling backward, he landed heavily in the disgusting sludge. His revulsion was too much; he retched, overcome by the overpowering stench and his ordeal.

    Taking a deep, tremulous breath, he mumbled to himself, "That must have been the outer boundary of the city walls. I''ve finally passed it."

    As he continued, he stumbled upon another manhole, slightly larger than the one he''d descended from earlier. Pressing his back firmly against one wall, he wedged his feet against the opposite side. Using both his legs and back, he pushed himself upward in a tense, climbing motion.

    The overhead grate was stubbornly sealed shut. Without hesitation, he took his dagger and wedged it into a gap, leveraging with all his might until a muffled pop rewarded his efforts. As he eased it open, a gust of fresh outside air kissed his face. When he peered out, he saw the distant silhouette of the city walls bordered by an expansive stretch of land leading to a dense forest. With effort, he hoisted himself out. Pain shot up his legs, and spasms racked his back. Drained, both mentally and physically, he took a moment to steady himself. Relief remained elusive as he escaped the city. He knew he couldn''t afford to pause for long.

    The horizon now flaunted the first blush of dawn, a sight that would have been breathtaking under different circumstances. Birds danced in the morning sky, their silhouettes contrasting with the ever-changing hues of sunrise. His city was painted with the golden luminescence of the new day, its majestic towers and roofs shimmering in the soft light.

    Yet, as poetic as the scene was, it only intensified the stab of pain in his heart. A solitary tear escaped his eye, knowing he had to leave his home and all that he knew. Determinedly, he ventured into the forest, unsure of what fate awaited him.

 Interlude II

    Lahera shot up, her chair scraping loudly against the stone floor. Her fingers flexed in irritation as her piercing gaze settled on the prisoner. His tale was mesmerizing, yet it revealed nothing about the army lurking outside, an army too vast to be mere mercenaries and one that didn¡¯t display any kingdom¡¯s colors. It was a contradiction that she couldn¡¯t decipher. Each ticking moment made the situation graver. I can imagine father¡¯s growing anger. My lack of progress won¡¯t please him.

    Narrowing her eyes and taking a deep, steadying breath, she asked, ¡°Prince Gabriel is dead. So why pretend to be him?¡±

    ¡°In a manner of speaking, he ceased to exist.¡± He smirked, running a hand through his tousled hair. ¡°Though I must say, death seems to agree with me.¡±

    She crossed her arms. Vexed at his ambiguity. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re lying.¡±

    He placed his elbows on his knees, holding her gaze intently. ¡°That I¡¯m Gabriel?¡± He shook his head. ¡°For a long time, I wished it wasn¡¯t so. But names are like the wind, always whispering in your ear. There are some things you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Lahera grappled with doubt. Without proof, his words seemed like a mirage. How can I believe anything he says?

    He raised a hand, tracing the air as if painting a picture. ¡°With every piece of my story, the puzzle will come together.¡±

    ¡°All I¡¯m certain of is an entire kingdom proclaimed you dead,¡± Lahera said.

    He chuckled softly, the sound tinged with sadness. ¡°That very kingdom had their reasons to bury my name. I wouldn¡¯t trust everything you hear, Princess.¡±

    She took a step closer, her anger making her voice sharp. ¡°Which is why I consider everything you tell a lie.¡±

    He spread his arms in a half-shrug, his chains clinking softly. ¡°Suspicion doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. And your story, albeit elaborate, is riddled with holes.¡±

    His lips curled in a wry smile. ¡°Princess, I find myself with a growing hunger.¡±

    She ignored his intention to deflect. ¡°Everyone knows Lord Loftus ignited the rebellion. How is that possible if the King killed him before the coup?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the official accounting, but the Accamanian nobles know the truth. Even the Galatians, with their spy masters, learned this. I don¡¯t know what part he played in setting things in motion, but he was not the one that led the attackers. Another was behind the slaughter of my family.¡±

    She knew that her Kingdom of Eldoria didn¡¯t have the best network of information. But surely, we would know something of such importance.

    Lahera huffed and moved on to her next question. ¡°Explain to me how a mere boy of twelve defeated a seasoned warrior?¡± His glossing over the particulars of that particular moment was conspicuous. Though the event was grim and unsettling, he''d always been forthright about such harrowing details before. Something was amiss.

    He stretched lazily as he said, ¡°I hesitate to boast. After all, I pride myself on humility. But, to be frank...¡± He edged forward, his voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper, ¡°I¡¯m just that remarkable. It¡¯s a wonder they didn¡¯t turn on their heels at the mere sight of my brilliance.¡±

    She scowled, her impatience flaring. ¡°Quit the theatrics and answer plainly.¡±

    His smirk grew wider. ¡°But I believe I just did.¡±

    She leaned in. ¡°Answer. Clearly. Or I¡¯ll ensure you remain hungry, Prisoner.¡± She drew out the last word, hoping his recount would unearth the absurdity of his story.

    ¡°Using sustenance as leverage? I have to say I wasn¡¯t expecting it from you, Princess.¡± He mimicked her prominent pronunciation in his last word. The word was almost said like a curse. Dripping with disappointment. She felt bad about resorting to such measures. But what choice do I have?

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re accustomed to audiences hanging on your every fabricated word. But my patience dwindles. Offer something tangible, or I¡¯ll leave you alone with your schemes. Always remember, you¡¯re shackled.¡±

    He sighed, his lips forming a playful pout. ¡°And here I thought we were just getting ready to know each other.¡±

    She turned away, not willing to play this game anymore. He spoke up hurriedly, ¡°Luck was on my side. The warrior had already taken a blow, a blade lodged in his chest. He was shocked at having just killed the queen. I acted purely on reflex. He never saw me coming. I took him down, even before he could draw a blade against me.¡± He paused. ¡°I never learned their names. But they haunted my dreams every night. I came to remember their faces more than my own.¡±

    It still sounded unbelievable. How could a child overcome a trained warrior, even with an injury and the element of surprise? He says it was luck, but he¡¯s withholding something. There¡¯s a missing piece. I¡¯m sure of it.

    Catching her contemplative stare, he interjected with a sly grin, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m not opposed to talking without end, but usually some sustenance helps me with my memory.¡±

    Gathering herself, Lahera stood, the stiffness of hours spent seated clear in her movement. She headed towards the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll have food brought.¡±

    ¡°My thanks, But I find the food in the dungeon doesn¡¯t agree with me.¡±

    His wry comment halted her mid-knock. She shot back a pointed glance. ¡°Perhaps you should¡¯ve pondered that before landing yourself in a cell.¡±

    The door groaned open to unveil John, a mesh of worry and curiosity on his face. ¡°Princess?¡±

    ¡°A meal from the main kitchen for me,¡± Lahera directed, a smirk dancing on her lips as she glanced back at the captive. ¡°And the customary fare for our guest here.¡±

    John bowed, suppressing a grin. ¡°Of course, Princess.¡±

    The prisoner, leaning nonchalantly against the stone wall, laughed softly. ¡°Your hospitality is touching, truly.¡± He pressed a hand over his heart in a theatrical gesture of gratitude, though his eyes teased her.

    He stretched out on the cold floor, fingers interlaced behind his head. ¡°I might just close my eyes for a moment.¡±

    She poised to retort, but bit back her words. It was baffling how effortlessly he irritated her. Part of her wanted to end this absurdity and walk out¡ªthat would certainly put him in his place. Yet, her kingdom¡¯s safety and the allure of his tale kept her tethered.

    As she settled again, her gaze lingered on him. He lay still, so utterly at peace. Were it not for the gentle rhythm of his breath, she might¡¯ve deemed him lifeless. Despite the dire straits, this man found pockets of serenity.

    She¡¯d known of Accamania¡¯s past King having four children, but their tales were foreign to her. Gabriel¡¯s heart-wrenching narrative introduced her to a world of grief she¡¯d been unaware of. There was a subtle tremor in his voice, masked by bravado, that spoke of the pain he housed within.

    Lost in thought, she pondered his life¡¯s upheavals. The anguish of losing family at a tender age was unimaginable. His raw recount of exacting vengeance on his family¡¯s assailants was jarring. Though she grappled with the brutality of his actions, she grasped the driving force behind them. Yet his savagery unnerved her.

    A soft knock snapped her back to reality. John was back, bearing a tray laden with sumptuous food for her and a humble platter for the man.

    She spun around, finding the captive upright by the bars, having silently risen.

    ¡°I¡¯m much obliged,¡± he said to John, a genuine note in his voice. ¡°it¡¯s gracious of you to feed a captive.¡±

    John, somewhat unexpectedly, gave the prisoner a nod as he handed over the uninviting piece of bread and exited.

    The bread appeared hard and unappetizing, but he bit into it without a word of complaint. For some inexplicable reason, she felt compelled to gloat about her meal. She flashed a playful smirk his way. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be eating well. Must be tough being a prisoner, eating stale bread whilst I eat my boar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hurt,¡± he said with a deadpan face. ¡°What was your feast yesterday, Princess?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow in bemusement, she replied, ¡°I fail to see the relevance.¡±

    ¡°Humor me.¡±

    ¡°Pheasant.¡±

    He nodded appreciatively. ¡°A choice dish. How does today¡¯s fare measure up to that?¡±

    ¡°The company during yesterday¡¯s meal was more to my taste.¡±

    He exaggerated a mock wince. ¡°The fierce Princess strikes again. Though, I gather aside from the delightful company, the meals were on par?¡±

    Her patience thinning, Lahera retorted, ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    He leaned in. ¡°Imagine feasting on that boar after days of nothing but dry bread, or even nothing at all.¡± He paused for her response, but receiving none, he continued, ¡°Such a meal would be heavenly, wouldn¡¯t it? After hunger, we can enjoy the greatest of meals. The deepest joys come after the deepest of sorrows. That¡¯s why you should never lose hope. You never know what tomorrow can bring. And that¡¯s why I won¡¯t lose the hope that I¡¯ll eat boar soon enough.¡± He finished with a laugh.

    She countered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on it.¡±

    He chuckled, a twinkle in his eyes.

    Frustration creeping in. She needed to dig deeper, to understand this man¡¯s intentions and ensure her kingdom¡¯s safety.

    ¡°You promised proof beyond mere words.¡±

    He held up his hand. ¡°All in due time. I¡¯ll share more of my tale. And before we part today, you¡¯ll see some of the proof you seek.¡±

    ¡°Shorten your recounting and stick to the main points.¡±

    ¡°Would you classify our first meeting as a main point?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He leaned back, setting himself in a comfortable position against the wall. Closer to the bars this time. ¡°And then, I entered the Dark Forest...¡±

 Chapter 30 - Mired in Remorse

    Hours had melted away since Gabriel''s entrance into the Dark Forest. It was aptly named, not for any malevolent intent harbored within its trees, but because of the dense canopy that shrouded it in perpetual darkness. Even the most seasoned of hunters shied away. But for Gabriel, with danger nipping at his heels, the Dark Forest was a refuge.

    Guided only by an internal compass, he pressed onward, aiming south. However, the labyrinthine expanse of the forest deceived his sense of direction repeatedly. Obtrusive trees with twisted roots diverted his route, and sprawling thickets clutched at his feet. The very earth seemed to conspire against his progress. He walked by a cluster of trees that seemed eerily familiar.

    ¡°Am I walking in circles?¡± he whispered. Then again, all the trees looked similar. I can¡¯t stop. They¡¯ll catch me if I do.

    As Gabriel treaded onward, every step sent a jolt through his aching ankle. After what felt like an eternity, a lone ray of sunlight pierced the dense, green canopy above, illuminating a solitary tree. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool! I¡¯m going the wrong way,¡± he yelled at the trees. The light was peeking from the east. I¡¯ve been walking westward rather than to the south. Despair hung heavily on his chest.

    Thirst clawed at him, insistent and unyielding. His lips cracked from dehydration, and every attempt to swallow felt like sandpaper against his raw throat. Seeking solace, he leaned into the rough embrace of a nearby tree, inhaling deeply to steady his racing heart. He crouched to massage his aching ankle, throbbing as the protective veil of adrenaline dissipated. Weariness tugged at his eyelids, a reminder of the sleepless night behind him. Doubt clouded his thoughts. "How do I press on?" he murmured, half-expecting a whisper from the rustling leaves above. Steeling himself, "I need to move. Find water, some sustenance." With a brisk slap to his cheeks, he summoned a burst of resolve. "Stay strong, Gabriel. Push through."

    With every step, a fierce internal struggle raged on ¡ª his body''s desperate plea for respite clashing with his mind''s determination to persevere. To distract himself, he counted each laborious stride, the methodical rhythm a brief respite from his dire predicament.

    Eventually, fatigue overpowered his tenacity. Collapsing amidst the fallen leaves, he lay staring upwards. Removing his soiled boot, he assessed his injured ankle. He could flex it, but sharp twinges of agony rebuked every movement. Though he discerned no severe injury, the implications of walking in such agony were grave. Faint bluish bruises marred his skin, but more concerning was the pronounced swelling.

    "I need to compress it," he said.

    Gabriel drew his mother''s knife, he paused, noting the dried blood marring its blade. After cleaning it with a corner of his tunic, he sliced a strip from his shirt and bandaged his ankle. His hands fumbled, and uncertainty about the bandage''s stability lingered. Hope was all he had left. Hope that it would hold firm, hope that he would survive long enough to regret his actions.

    Remaining seated, he resisted the temptation to lie down, knowing that sleep would soon claim him if he did. A creeping drowsiness blurred the edges of his consciousness, causing his eyelids to grow heavy. With a jolt, he forced himself awake, recognizing the danger of succumbing to sleep now. Carefully rising, he plucked several leaves from a nearby branch. Desperate for any hint of moisture, he pressed them between trembling fingers, but they relinquished only a few scant drops. Their bitter taste further emphasized his parched throat.

    Regret consumed him. If only he''d paid more heed during lessons on forestry and hunting. Such knowledge would have been invaluable now. He felt dangerously out of his depth.

    With a limping gait, Gabriel ventured deeper into the woods. Suddenly, a soft rustle and the telltale snap of a twig had him spinning around, alert. "Who''s there?" he called out.

    Once more, there was no reply. He held his breath for a moment, straining his ears for any further sounds. The same noise echoed, but it was softer and more distant. It must be an animal. ¡°Come here, whatever you are.¡± Silence, his new friend, stayed resolute.

    "They likely caught my scent and kept their distance. I can''t fault them for that."

    While he had grown somewhat accustomed to the foul stench of blood and grime that clung to him, it was still repugnant. On a hopeful note, he thought, if they''ve unleashed hunting dogs, perhaps this very odor might mislead them. Still, doubt plagued him. If they found out he''d escaped through the sewers, he could only hope he''d secured a significant enough lead.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    If there are animals, then there must be a water source nearby. I just have to find it. Hopefully, on my trek southward, I¡¯ll find one.

    He halted. ¡°Damn it to Ash.¡± The noise distracted me. I don¡¯t remember which direction I came from.

    He scanned his environment, trying to recognize any familiar landmarks, but it was in vain. Glancing downward, he attempted to identify any footprints or signs of his recent passage, but he didn''t even know what to search for. I can¡¯t even trace my own footsteps. I¡¯m doomed.

    With the sky obscured by the dense canopy, Gabriel could only guess his direction as he resumed his trek. The forest seemed to play a cruel game, its appearance constantly changing, disorienting his fatigued senses. But then, a burst of color captured his gaze ¡ª a bush laden with ripe, gleaming berries. In the subdued light, they seemed almost mythical, reminiscent of the alluring fruits of ancient tales. Hunger clawed at him, tempting him to pluck and taste, yet caution held him back. What if they¡¯re poisonous? I can¡¯t risk it. Not yet. Drawing on every ounce of his willpower, he left the tantalizing berries untouched and continued on his path.

    With each passing hour, his vitality ebbed away. His strides, once purposeful, became languid and labored. By his tally, he had halted thrice and had taken precisely 23,132 steps before fatigue riveted him to the earth. Nightfall cloaked the forest, plunging it into an impenetrable obsidian. Tremors seized him, the oppressive dark evoking memories of the sewer''s abyss he had navigated.

    Searching for refuge, he settled into the embrace of an ancient tree, its roots fanning out like the protective grasp of a guardian. The tree''s rugged bark provided a modest shield from the piercing chill of the night, a comfort for which Gabriel was deeply thankful. Inevitably, he succumbed to the night, his slumber plagued by haunting dreams.

    Visages tormented him. The men he had slain materialized before him, their vacant stares piercing through him, searching the depths of his conscience. Their faces contorted with pain and recrimination. Among them loomed the Demon, eyes ablaze with malevolence, his mouth stretching into a grotesque grin. The Demon whispered taunts that melded with the wind, filling the forest with sinister laughter. It was as if the very essence of the Dark Forest conspired with his own guilty conscience to torment him.

    Tossing and turning, Gabriel fought through the night, caught between the unforgiving reality of the forest and the even more brutal world of his dreams.

    <hr>

    The vast, oppressive stretch of the Dark Forest loomed endlessly ahead. With every step, the burdens of Gabriel''s past seemed to drag him further into its claustrophobic grip. The glimmer of hope for a water source became his beacon, a frail strand preventing his spirit from being entirely submerged in despair. He lifted his gaze skyward, yearning for even a sliver of sunlight to gauge his direction, but fortune was not on his side.

    During his aimless trek, Gabriel stumbled upon another bush heavy with berries. Desperation swiftly eclipsed caution. Without hesitation, he greedily devoured a handful. Their sugary burst was a fleeting solace on his desiccated palate. However, the momentary relief soon morphed into a stabbing pain in his abdomen. He clutched at his stomach, pressing firmly in a vain attempt to dull the agony. The mere sight of blood once made him queasy, but that sensation paled compared to this torment. Doubling over, he found himself on all fours, violently expelling the meager contents of his stomach. The world around him became hazy, and his perceptions spiraled out of control.

    In the enveloping twilight, vibrant hues and shifting patterns danced before his eyes. The very forest around him seemed awash in a surreal palette of color. He reached out, seeking some semblance of reality amidst the vivid tableau, but instead of the familiar touch of bark or leaves, his fingers closed around the frigid grip of a sword stained with fresh blood.

    Holding it up, he tried to find his reflection in the blade, but it trailed eerie afterimages, giving the illusion of multiple swords swaying in tandem. Its obsidian sheen mirrored the black stone of his necklace. The world around him warped, colors bleeding into one another, shapes blurring and reforming. The muffled sensation enveloped him, as if he was beneath the surface of a still pond.

    A murmur, barely discernible above the leaves'' whispering, resonated in his ears. "Why, Gabriel?" The sorrow-laden voice of his mother reverberated, looping endlessly.

    She materialized from behind a tree, her emerald eyes unsettlingly luminous. A macabre crimson stained her attire, originating from a grievous wound she cradled in her hand.

    "Ma," Gabriel murmured, his voice choked with sorrow.

    "Why, Gabriel?"

    His eyes swelled with tears, voice breaking. "I never wanted any of this."

    "You''ve become a monster. You took my life."

    "No, Ma, I swear I didn''t," he pleaded, anguish evident in every word.

    She drew closer, every ounce of her features contorted in a fusion of pain and wrath. Her hands closed around his throat, squeezing with a force that threatened to extinguish his very life. "Ma, please," he choked out. "Please, stop."

    But his pleas fell on deaf ears. In desperation, Gabriel grasped the sword and drove it into her. Her eyes locked onto his, their depth carrying an unspeakable pain. "You''ve killed me. Why, Gabriel?" Matilda¡¯s voice was a heart-wrenching blend of question, accusation, and mournful lament.

    Time seemed to splinter as the scene replayed ¡ª each scream, each crimson spatter, each tear amplified the unbearable weight of his guilt.

    With every iteration of the ghoulish vision, the notion hammered more deeply. I''ve slain my own mother. The thought crescendoed into an overwhelming, tormenting refrain, pinning him within the confines of his remorse-laden psyche.

    Eventually, darkness swallowed Gabriel, and he sank into the depths of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 31 - A Trial of Suffering

    Gabriel stirred to the pangs of an insatiable thirst. The modest morning dew became his lifeline in the unforgiving wilderness. He moved toward each leaf, savoring the precious droplets that clung to their surfaces. With desperation, he licked each leaf dry, then chewed it, extracting any hint of moisture before discarding the fibrous residue.

    His lips were cracking and painful with each breath. His throat a raw, arid cavern every time he swallowed. He clutched at his necklace and stared up, muttering, ¡°Victra, save me. Please.¡±

    He stumbled forward, all sense of time, direction, and purpose blurring. Counting steps became a grim reminder of the harrowing path to his potential end, so he stopped. Each movement was leaden; every inhalation felt like drawing breath through a cloth. Collapsing to the ground, the tendrils of resignation wrapped around him, the burden of despair weighing heavy. "Perhaps this is the end I deserve," he mused, eyelids heavy.

    The haunting images of the prior day''s delusion clung to his soul. While he''d never lifted a sword against his mother in the realm of reality, he understood the weapon was symbolic. It was his decisions, his actions, that had sealed her fate.

    The precipice of despair loomed ever closer, its biting coldness gnawing at his very core. Doubts and self-recrimination consumed him, a storm of inner conflict. "From the castle''s clutches to this forsaken wilderness. Is this my destiny?" he cackled. As hope faded, a sense of surrender took over. This forest will be my tomb.

    For what seemed an endless expanse of time, Gabriel navigated through the labyrinthine forest. However, an abrupt rustling sound shattered his aimless wanderings. A colossal, wild boar emerged from the dense foliage. The creature''s gaze was fixated on Gabriel, with its razor-sharp tusks gleaming threateningly in the muted light. The course, rugged fur that adorned its sturdy frame, told tales of battles with the unforgiving elements of their surroundings. It gave an aggressive snort, pawing the earth, telegraphing its intent.

    As the boar lunged, Gabriel jolted into action. He positioned himself strategically in front of a stout tree. With each charge, he evaded, jumping at the last possible moment, causing the beast to slam into the unyielding bark. The resulting crashes resonated hauntingly through the trees.

    The heft of the dagger at his side was a comforting presence, but he knew that confronting the beast directly would be a fool''s errand. Those lethal tusks and the boar''s raw power would easily best him, even if he could land a blow. Maybe I¡¯m still a coward, he thought.

    After its many thwarted charges, the beast shook its head from side to side. It¡¯s agitation, palpable. Gabriel needed to find a way to escape. He scanned the terrain, his eyes locking onto a towering tree that stood like a sentinel in the wilderness¡ªa potential haven in a moment of desperation. He dashed toward it, vaulting into the air to latch onto the first limb he could grab. His fingers were slick with sweat, but determination reinforced his grasp on the coarse bark as he hoisted himself upward. He drew a lungful of air, a torrent of relief flooding his senses when the branch proved sturdy enough to hold his weight.

    Below him, the boar circled the base of the tree, its every snort a guttural symphony of frustration and impatience. The beast paused, its hooves scraping the soil as if to declare war upon the earth itself. Then it lunged, colliding with the tree with an impact that rattled Gabriel''s precarious perch. He felt the branch quiver beneath him, a low groan of cracking wood reaching his ears. He cast his eyes skyward, searching for an escape route. But there were none. The higher branches were either too distant or too frail. A rueful thought skittered across his mind. A damn, stinking pig is going to kill me.

    He was still weighing his limited options when the branch creaked again, louder this time. The boar had slammed into the tree once more, its malevolent eyes almost gleaming with the awareness that its prey was on the brink of falling into its lethal embrace.

    Gabriel took a deep breath. In, out, in, out. His mind crystalizing. He knew what he needed to do. He pulled the dagger from his belt. As the boar readied another charge, he tightened his grip. With a resounding thud, the creature collided with the tree, momentarily stunned by the force of its own attack.

    Seizing the opportunity, Gabriel leapt. Dagger outstretched, he descended like a bolt of human lightning, targeting the boar¡¯s skull. His body weight, magnified by the pull of gravity, allowed the blade to penetrate deeply into the creature¡¯s head. At the moment of contact, a chilling cacophony of squeals erupted from the boar, each note tinged with bewilderment and pain. Gabriel clamped his legs around the animal''s heaving torso as it bucked and thrashed in a frenzy of desperation. Gripping the hilt of his dagger, he wrenched it free, and then plunged it back again and again, each strike accompanied by the baleful sound of grunts and shrieks.

    Finally, the beast staggered and collapsed, its life ebbing away in a final, quivering sigh. Gabriel vaulted from its back just in time, disentangling himself from the mass of fur and muscle that had nearly been his undoing.

    He stood back, his breaths now coming easier, and looked down at the vanquished predator. Lying on its side, its once-fiery eyes dimmed and its snout relaxed, the boar no longer embodied the ferocious creature that had stalked him. In this stillness, it seemed almost peaceful, as if it had shed the mantle of menace to reveal a simpler, more primal nature.

    For a brief moment, Gabriel felt a tinge of sadness pass through him¡ªa fleeting recognition of the life he''d extinguished, and the complex interplay of hunter and hunted that he''d forever altered. Then he shook off the sentiment, reminding himself that in the unforgiving theater of the wild, it was often kill or be killed. But as he turned away, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the boundary between predator and prey was sometimes perilously thin, and the line between life and death etched in the most fleeting of moments.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    <hr>

    Gabriel felt the twin burdens of fatigue and despair vying to pull him into the abyss below. Sleep was fleeting and fraught, broken by every mysterious sound from the depths of the forest.

    As the first hints of dawn pierced the canopy, a fleeting shadow caught his attention. Lifting his weary gaze, he spotted a wondrous vision. A kaleidoscope of Velictras in flight. It was strange to see the birds flying below the canopy.

    A faint smile touched his chapped lips. "At least I''ll have died seeing something beautiful again," he mused.

    Watching the Velictras, a spark of resolve ignited within Gabriel. They are my guide through this forest. They¡¯ll light my path ahead. He knew the birds would inevitably seek water, potentially leading him to his own salvation.

    Re-energized, he ran in pursuit of salvation. At every turn, the rugged forest floor tested him. He stumbled over gnarled roots, thorny branches grazed him, and the dense undergrowth often ensnared his steps. Yet, he pressed on, fueled by sheer tenacity.

    Time blurred until, at last, the soft cadence of trickling water teased his senses. Tears, born from a blend of relief and desperation, welled in his eyes. He quickened his pace, praying that the sound wasn''t a cruel trick of his beleaguered mind.

    Before him lay a serene stream, its crystalline waters weaving a delicate path through the woods. Overwhelmed, he immediately dropped to his knees at the bank, submerging his face into the rejuvenating embrace of the stream. He drank with an unbridled thirst, but in his zeal, his stomach rebelled, causing him to cough and sputter the water he''d so desperately consumed.

    Wiping his mouth, a fit of hacking laughter overcame him. He approached the stream with newfound respect, taking smaller, measured sips.

    His gaze then descended to his hands, stained with the dried, dark testament of his deeds. The crimson remnants of his past actions clung stubbornly to his skin. Frantically, he scrubbed, yearning to wash away the haunting reminders of the lives he took. Yet, while the stream could cleanse the tangible evidence, the emotional ones remained, the phantom feeling of blood, forever on his hands.

    Peeling off his dirt-caked garments, Gabriel submerged himself in the stream. The cool water cascaded over him, washing away layers of filth, sweat, and haunting recollections. Fresh cuts and bruises, which were previously masked by the dirt, became visible as the grime dissolved in the water. Each stream''s caress brought a sting, a slight bite of pain as it grazed these wounds. Emerging from the water, he felt a paradoxical sensation: while his body was undeniably cleaner, the raw exposure of his injuries made him feel more vulnerable, more sullied than before.

    Over the subsequent days, he remained uncertain of his exact direction. He held onto the hope that by tracing the water''s path, he would find his way out. He was relieved that it flowed downhill, making his journey somewhat less arduous.

    Periodically, the ethereal sight of the Velictras would grace the skies above. Whenever their iridescent forms glided overhead, he would murmur a silent thank you, attributing his newfound hope and direction to these luminous avians.

    As he trekked onward, the haunting strains of his mother''s last lullaby ebbed and flowed from his lips.

    ¡°My dear child, my precious flower, you¡¯ll unfurl when springtime¡¯s in view¡­ Blooming divine, your life is my boon.¡±

    While this singular verse was but a fragment of the entire lullaby, he repeated it incessantly. His voice, roughened from the trials, imbued the melody with a raw poignancy. Each repetition bore the weight of his grief and longing, acting as both a balm for his wounded soul and an ode to the cherished memories of days gone by.

    Days of gnawing hunger had hollowed Gabriel, and his body screamed for nourishment. Amidst the shimmering dance of the stream, he glimpsed the glint of silver, small fish darting gracefully below the water''s surface. Their agile movements teasing his ravenous state.

    Every muscle in his body throbbed with a need to feast. He attempted to snatch them, but the nimble fish eluded him, slipping through his fingers. His hunger was palpable, but his weakened reflexes betrayed him.

    He quickly shed his tunic. Holding it taut, he submerged it partway into the stream, fashioning a makeshift net. After several intense moments, his persistence bore fruit. A fish, caught in the fabric''s grip, thrashed wildly. Gabriel''s face lit up with triumph. Without hesitation, he struck the fish''s head against a nearby stone, silencing its desperate wriggles.

    Summoning memories of lessons, Gabriel set out to ignite a fire. He had been reticent to do so, even amidst the cold, in case it attracted unwanted attention. But he needed to eat. With two sticks in hand, he tried to mimic the friction-based technique he had once heard of. His hands moved with fervent determination, seeking the elusive spark. Yet, the chasm between theory and practice became painfully evident. Time dragged on, his hands chafed and raw, but the comforting warmth of a flame remained out of reach.

    Left without alternatives and driven by a hunger that gnawed at his core, he reluctantly bit into the raw fish. Its icy, slimy texture was an assault on his senses. The taste was nothing short of repugnant. But in that desperate moment, survival outweighed refinement. Sharp bones cut into the inside of his cheek, but Gabriel was no longer a dignified Prince, instead, he was a wild creature driven by primal instinct.

    After his meal, Gabriel gingerly removed his shoes, revealing feet marred with painful blisters. The raw, red patches stood in stark contrast to his pale skin, each one a testament to the miles he had travelled. He gently massaged his ankle, the tenderness a constant reminder of the earlier strain. The coolness of the stream beckoned, and he submerged his feet, hoping the water would offer some solace. Every ripple sent a soothing chill to the inflamed areas, a brief respite from the relentless ache.

    Days melded seamlessly into nights as Gabriel trailed the stream''s path. Occasionally, he''d lose his watery guide, only to rediscover it, or another just like it. The forest provided sustenance, and he partook of its bounty ¡ª save for the berries, having learned of their potential peril and not wanting to challenge fate again.

    On the fifteenth day, fatigue weighing on his bones and his attire in ragged disrepair, the oppressive shade of the Dark Forest began to lift. A transformation in the trees, a fresh, expansive aroma, and the sprawling horizon signaled his departure. Spread out before him were the undulating hills and dales of Balatia. A profound sense of relief surged within him. Despite insurmountable challenges, Gabriel had traversed the shadows and now stood on the cusp of a new beginning.

 Chapter 32 - The Burden of Identity

    A well-worn path unfurled before Gabriel, its contours suggesting a history he could only imagine. Though uncertain about his direction, he took solace in the steadfast earth beneath his feet¡ªa refreshing contrast to his recent experience. The absence of recent footprints signaled this trail was long forgotten. Yet, for Gabriel, it served as a beacon of hope, a mute compass guiding him back toward a world of civilization.

    He had forgotten the feeling of the sun¡¯s embrace, his skin warmed under its touch. It cast long shadows, painting the path in hues of orange and gold, making the dust glint like tiny stars. The farther he walked, the more his anxiety swelled. Each step was a war between his need for company and the fear of the unknown. Weeks of solitude had sculpted him into something unrecognizable. Speaking, now a long-lost art, seemed perilous. Voicing his truths felt akin to reopening barely healed wounds. I don¡¯t know who I am anymore; his self-doubt plagued him.

    As he traversed atop a hill, he spotted a quaint village in the distance below. It seemed peaceful, almost ethereal. Little cottages with chimneys sent up plumes of smoke, creating an idyllic backdrop against the setting sun.

    Uncertainty gripped him. The idea of explaining his battered appearance and his presence was daunting. I can¡¯t walk in as ¡®Gabriel, Prince of Accamania,¡¯ I need an alias. Something to protect me from my past, both the name that I carry and my deeds.

    Instead of going into the bustling village center and causing a scene, he opted for discretion, veering towards the outskirts. Here, a solitary cottage stood, its walls worn down by time, and its garden overrun with wildflowers.

    Taking a deep breath, he knocked. A moment later, the door creaked open to reveal an older woman; her face lined with age and wisdom, her eyes sharp, yet compassionate. She gave him a once-over, her brows furrowing.

    ¡°Boy, what in the world happened to you?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with a mixture of worry and curiosity.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡­ they¡­ I¡¯m all alone. I ran¡­¡± He hoped that by acting so distraught, the women would take pity on him.

    She hesitated for a heartbeat, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe here.¡±

    ¡°Bandits, ma''am. They¡­ they took everything.¡± His voice quivered, weaving a lie with threads of truth, hoping she wouldn''t see through his fa?ade.

    Gabriel spoke with an unfamiliar elegance, each syllable crafted with precision. His vowels lingered, like a fine wine on the palate, before being ushered out with deliberation. Attempting to mimic the distinct intonation of a well-bred Balatian, every word was a careful performance.

    ¡°Come inside, dear.¡± The woman''s voice was soft and inviting, wrapping around him like a comforting blanket. Her hand guided him over the threshold.

    The interior of the cottage was unlike anything he''d encountered before. Sturdy timber logs, worn with age and experience, stacked one upon another, formed the walls and supported the roof overhead. Faintly glowing lanterns suspended from the ceiling cast a gentle light. The fireplace, assembled from a collection of large white stones, served as the room''s focal point.

    The essence of the cottage, with its rustic charm and the lingering scent of herbs and wood smoke, felt almost like an extension of its kind occupant. It radiated the warmth and kindness he sensed from the woman. Gabriel felt safe for the first time in a seemingly endless expanse of days.

    ¡°What''s your name, boy?¡± The question was simple, yet it held the weight of consequence.

    Frozen, Gabriel''s gaze remained fixed on his hands as if seeking answers in the creases and scars. He hesitated. Gabriel was a name he needed to leave behind, at least for now. He sought a new name¡ªone that resonated with purpose, a tribute to undying devotion.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Orion,¡± he murmured, imbuing the name with hope and determination. Just as the mythical Orion did for Celeste, he vowed to traverse any distance and face any challenge to help Sarah.

    ¡°I''m Maggie, but folks around here call me Mags,¡± she introduced herself with a warm smile, her eyes twinkling with a motherly fondness. ¡°You must be starving. Let''s get some food in that belly of yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ma''am,¡± Gabriel replied out of reflex.

    ¡°Just Mags will do,¡± she corrected gently.

    ¡°Thank you, Mags.¡±

    The warm, aromatic scent of the stew enveloped the room, instantly comforting and reminiscent of simpler times. The fragrant and inviting tea let out wisps of steam that danced upwards. As she handed him the bowl, her eyes held a deep understanding.

    ¡°So, tell me about yourself,¡± she prodded as she sipped her tea, her fingers wrapped around the mug for warmth.

    Gabriel hesitated momentarily, lost in the tender care she had shown him. Uncertain of what he should say and whether she would believe it.

    She studied him intently, her gaze lingering on his features. ¡°You have the look of an Accamanian.¡±

    Fear gripped him. Taking a deep breath, Gabriel confessed, ¡°My mother was Accamanian. We moved there because of my father. He was a merchant, trading out of there.¡±

    As he spoke, he devoured the stew with a ravenous hunger. Mags laughed, a hearty sound that warmed the room even more. ¡°This is the first proper meal I''ve had in almost a moon cycle,¡± he admitted sheepishly.

    She leaned over, her face illuminated by the soft light. ¡°Let me get you more.¡±

    ¡°Mags, this¡­ all of this,¡± he gestured around, his voice heavy with emotion, ¡°Means more than I can express.¡±

    Her eyes twinkled with mischief and warmth. ¡°You might want to work on that accent if you''re hoping to convince anyone you''re Balatian.¡±

    His eyes widened, but he quickly schooled his features. But it was already too late. Mags had seen it. But he still couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. Feigning confusion, he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    With a gentle sigh, she said, ¡°I can tell, kid. Whatever you''ve been through must''ve been rough. But you¡¯re from Accamania.¡±

    He considered weaving more tales, but the weight of his past pushed against his chest, urging him to come clean. ¡°I haven''t been entirely honest, Mags. I am an Accamanian. I didn¡¯t lie about my parents though¡­ they were killed back in Accamania. I''ve been on the run ever since.¡±

    Her face softened, eyes pooling with empathy. ¡°How did you make it all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Through the forest,¡± he admitted.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°How did you survive that journey?¡±

    Gabriel''s voice cracked, unable to hide the raw emotions. ¡°I don''t know if I should thank Victra or curse Ash.¡± Tears threatened to spill, genuine in their pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re here now, you¡¯ll be alright,¡± Mags whispered, gently lifting his chin in a gesture so familiar it tugged at his heart. ¡°But remember, life is a gift.¡± A moment later, she lightened the mood. ¡°Now, let''s get you cleaned up before you make my house smell like a barn.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why help me, especially after I deceived you?¡± he asked.

    She smiled. ¡°Every soul needs a little kindness now and then.¡± She gestured to a bucket filled with water. ¡°Time for a wash.¡±

    As he disrobed, maintaining a measure of modesty in his undergarments, Mags'' gaze was drawn to the intricately crafted necklace that dangled from his neck¡ªa telling emblem that signified he was far more than just a merchant''s son. She noticed the hidden dagger but remained silent. Only when her eyes trailed to the scars marring his skin did she inhale sharply, a mixture of pity and horror evident in her gaze.

    ¡°By Victra, who would do such a thing to a boy?¡±

    He sighed, shoulders sagging from the weight of memories. ¡°I was punished, but these scars are nothing compared to the guilt I carry for my actions.¡±

    She tilted her head, curiosity evident. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was helping,¡± he whispered, the pain evident in his voice.

    She reached out, resting a reassuring hand on his. ¡°You don''t need to share it if you''re not ready.¡±

    Without another word, she began scrubbing him down. The water in the bucket quickly turned murky, bearing witness to the weeks of grime and dirt. When she was done, she draped a towel around him, and he felt a strange mix of vulnerability and comfort.

    As he stood from the bath, he looked down at himself. He was never stocky, but now all he could see was skin and bones.

    ¡°I have some old clothes here. They belonged to my son. They might be big, but they''ll do,¡± she handed him a neatly folded pile.

    He smiled weakly, ¡°Thank you, Mags.¡±

    After he finished dressing and was settling into the makeshift bed, she paused at the doorway, casting a long, thoughtful glance back at him.

    ¡°Oh, and Orion,¡± she began, a sly smile on her lips.

    He stiffened, a split second too late in his reaction. She chuckled softly. ¡°Orion''s not your real name, is it?¡±

    Gabriel paused for a moment before replying, ¡°It is now.¡±

    ¡°Just promise me one thing,¡± she said softly, ¡°Don''t disappear in the middle of the night. I won''t betray your trust. You need to heal.¡±

    Gabriel felt a lump forming in his throat; overwhelmed by her kindness, he nodded in response.

    She smiled warmly. ¡°Get some rest. Tomorrow''s a new day.¡± With that, she closed the door gently behind her, leaving Gabriel in solitude yet again.

 Chapter 33 - A Moment of Peace

    Time flowed gently in Maggy''s welcoming cottage, tucked away on the fringes of what Gabriel discovered to be the village of Oakendale. Mornings began with a chorus of birds and the soft rustling of leaves while nights settled to the soothing cadences of crickets and the far-off calls of owls. Yet, his nightmares persisted.

    Their conversations ranged from the mundane to existential contemplations. Her face was marked by the years yet her eyes still danced with life, Mags exuded a warmth that sank deep into Gabriel''s soul. She spoke with straightforward sincerity, a refreshing contrast to the pretentiousness he was accustomed to among his noble peers. He realized there was a depth to Mags that was born from experience, from living a full, vibrant life. It was the wisdom that couldn''t be found in pages but only through years of loving, losing, and learning.

    In her company, Gabriel felt humbled. His former pride, rooted in his intellectual abilities, now felt naive. He listened more than he spoke, absorbing her tales and insights about the lands of Balatia.

    Mags approached the task of teaching Gabriel the Balatian accent with a mixture of patience and mischief. ¡°Roll your r¡¯s,¡± she''d instruct. He''d attempt, sometimes sounding more like a purring cat than a Balatian speaker. ¡°Not quite like that,¡± she¡¯d laugh, barely holding back her amusement. She''d correct his intonations, erupting into laughter when he accidentally made a noise that resembled a squeaky toy. With her guidance, though, the once foreign sounds gradually seemed more at home on his tongue.

    Gabriel settled into a seat outside the village tavern, which doubled as an inn. This humble edifice vibrated with life; it seemed to be the beating heart of the village. As the day''s labors wound down, villagers would gravitate toward the square, gathering to share stories and laughter with their neighbors.

    Gabriel observed the surrounding life while sipping his mead, its flavor a curious dance of bitterness and sweetness. For a fleeting instant, he felt an unfamiliar calm.

    Surveying the tavern''s clientele, the contrasts with Accamania were evident. The Balatian sun had kissed their skins a deeper shade. The men appeared more rugged, with short hair and gruff beards, unconcerned with the meticulous grooming in his homeland. And the women radiated a natural beauty, their faces free from the powders and adornments common in Accamania.

    Just the day before, Mags had guided him into the village, her arm linked with his. Residents greeted her with genuine warmth everywhere they went, sharing anecdotes and tales that sent ripples of laughter through the crowd. While the jokes and stories eluded Gabriel, he couldn''t help but smile, drawn in by the sheer happiness of their uncomplicated camaraderie. A pang of envy touched him. Although the villagers eyed him with initial curiosity, Mags'' introduction ensured they embraced him as one of their own. Gabriel couldn''t help but wonder who exactly Mags was in this community. Her presence seemed to command a universal affection, almost as if the entire village had adopted her as their beloved matriarch.

    Genevieve and her brother Jack took seats across from him. Just yesterday, he had made their acquaintance; both, close to his age, they seemed thrilled to converse with someone from outside the village.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You got some new clothes, I see,¡± Jack said with a grin.

    Gabriel glanced down at his plain white tunic and relaxed navy blue trousers, mirroring the village''s prevalent style. Though not brand-new, the clothing was durable and, crucially, allowed him to blend in. ¡°Aye, Mags took me to Randel¡¯s shop,¡± Gabriel responded.

    ¡°Did Uncle Randel talk your ear off?¡± Jack asked.

    Gabriel chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep up with the man. He doesn¡¯t stop talking.¡±

    ¡°You should see him when he¡¯s drinking. It somehow gets worse.¡± Genevieve added with a giggle.

    Gabriel found himself increasingly at ease with the twins. Though not identical, anyone could spot their shared lineage with a glance. Both sported curly red locks and sun-kissed faces sprinkled with freckles. Yet, while Jack was robust, Genevieve was more slender and graceful. ¡°So, what did you two get up to today?¡±

    ¡°I was with Pa at the forge,¡± Jack said.

    Genevieve feigned a dramatic sniff, grinning. ¡°You should have taken a bath before coming here.¡±

    Jack nudged her shoulder with a playful gesture, causing her to teeter on the edge of the bench. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but laugh at their antics. The nobles at court would''ve gasped had he ever playfully jostled Sarah in such a manner. This was a different place with kinder hearts. The mere thought of Sarah stirred a mix of concern and nostalgia in him, his gaze drifting into the distance.

    ¡°I helped Ma around the house,¡± Genevieve said, breaking the lull.

    Gabriel nodded, momentarily lost for words.

    After a pause, Genevieve asked, ¡°How are you finding the village so far?¡±

    Gabriel reflected on his observations. Though home to just a few hundred souls, the village was a marvel of self-reliance. They cultivated their own food, drew water from their well, and relied on a barter system instead of money. The essence of community was vital here; each individual genuinely cared for their neighbor. The sincerity and openness of the people was unlike anything Gabriel had known. He pondered if it was the cultural difference of another kingdom or simply the contrast to his home among society''s elite. I can¡¯t think of Accamania as home anymore. I have none.

    ¡°It''s...refreshing,¡± he finally said. ¡°Everyone''s genuinely kind. I¡¯m enjoying the peace.¡±

    Genevieve''s eyebrow quirked, her interest piqued. ¡°You¡¯re from a big city, right? What''s it like?¡± If Randel had an endless stream of stories, his niece had an unquenchable thirst for questions.

    Gabriel absentmindedly brushed his fingers over his newly cropped hair. Before introducing him to the village, Mags had trimmed away his once-unruly mane, reducing it to a mere finger''s width in length. The transformation was startling. The shorter style lent him an air of maturity, aligning seamlessly with his constructed Balatian persona. In a way, it felt as though, by shedding his locks, he had bid farewell to a former version of himself. The notion was illogical, yet it persistently lingered in his mind.

    ¡°It''s bustling,¡± Gabriel began, searching for the right words. ¡°So much so that despite the crowds, you often feel invisible. Amidst that sea of faces, loneliness often finds you.¡±

    Jack furrowed his brow, leaning forward. ¡°How''s that possible?¡±

    Gabriel chuckled, though his eyes betrayed a hint of melancholy. ¡°Hard to believe, isn''t it? But when everyone''s engrossed in their own world, true companionship becomes rare.¡±

    Genevieve''s gaze softened. ¡°Did you have many friends there?¡±

    He hesitated for a heartbeat. ¡°No. But the few I had were the best.¡± A wistful smile touched his lips, thoughts drifting to Lovren and Jessinta, hoping they were safe.

    ¡°You''ve got us now,¡± Jack declared with a grin, earning an affirming nod from Genevieve. ¡°The boys are going to play some squash ball soon. Want to join?¡± Jack asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m still sore from my travels, but I¡¯ll come watch.¡±

 Chapter 34 - The Ghosts of Past and Duty

    Departing the inn, they meandered through the landscape, engaging in light banter until they reached a grassy plateau nestled among the rolling hills. Boys he recognized from the previous day were gathering. With a warm wave, Gabriel acknowledged each familiar face.

    Gabriel settled onto the grass, absentmindedly twirling blades between his fingers, feeling the earth''s vitality with each touch.

    Before him, a game he hadn¡¯t seen before came alive. Two teams, each comprising of four players, vied for control over a single round ball. A designated ball carrier from one team would attempt to traverse the field to the opposing side. The rest of his teammates worked as defenders, strategizing to protect their runner and clear a path. Meanwhile, the opposing team focused on halting the ball carrier''s progress. If the carrier successfully reached the opposite side without being stopped, their team was awarded a point. Then, the roles reversed, and the other team took their turn.

    The mix of tactics, teamwork, and raw brutality made the game as exhilarating to watch as it likely was to play.

    ¡°Why aren''t you out there with them?¡± Genevieve asked, glancing over at him.

    ¡°My feet haven''t quite recovered,¡± he replied, massaging his foot for emphasis.

    While his weariness was genuine, it wasn''t the entire reason. The game''s aggressive nature reminded him of a side of himself he wanted to keep dormant. What if I can¡¯t control myself and hurt someone? The weight of past actions loomed over him. He had caused enough pain already.

    He observed the players collide with unabated vigor; their tackles full of raw power. Yet beneath the game''s rough exterior was a deep camaraderie, apparent even among rivals. Their laughter and teasing showcased a certain lightness of spirit that eluded him. It wasn¡¯t ignorance but rather a youthful naivete about life''s cruelties. He could admire their joy from afar but found it hard to join in, haunted as he was by his past.

    Gabriel yearned for the simplicity of their lives. While he would have missed many luxuries, he perhaps would have discovered genuine contentment. He wouldn¡¯t change the world, but he wouldn¡¯t need to. The village would have been his world. A tight-knit community, a proper home, surrounded by friends and family who genuinely cared for one another. He lamented his misfortune to be born a prince. Yet now, I''m more than just a prince; I''m the rightful king of an entire realm. I don¡¯t want it.

    One of the more imposing players vaulted over an opponent, landing forcefully on Jack and causing him to lose possession of the ball. He bellowed in triumph, echoed by the cheers of his teammates, while Jack, slightly dazed but smiling broadly, regained his footing.

    The triumphant boy''s eyes darted towards Genevieve, seeking validation for his prowess. However, upon noticing Gabriel seated beside her, his victorious grin swiftly turned into a resentful scowl.

    ¡°He¡¯s jealous, you know,¡± Gabriel said.

    She followed his gaze, a hint of surprise in her eyes. ¡°Marcus?¡±

    ¡°He likes you.¡±

    She laughed, disbelieving. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Gabriel merely grinned in response. Slowly, he rose to his feet, brushing off the grass and dirt that clung to him.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I need to leave.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Leave¡­ as in the entire village?¡± Her voice was barely more than a whisper.

    He met her gaze, nodding solemnly. ¡°By tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°There are some things I need to do.¡±

    ¡°Where will you go?¡±

    ¡°King¡¯s Crest.¡±

    <hr>

    Gabriel sat across from Mags, a hearty bowl of rabbit stew before him. Each spoonful felt like a balm to his weary soul, and he savored every bite.

    ¡°You can stay, you know,¡± Mags said, her eyes sincere.

    He hesitated, pausing with his spoon halfway to his mouth. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You could build a life here,¡± she continued. ¡°Set up a home nearby. Until then, my door''s open to you.¡±

    Torn, he looked into the depths of his stew as if seeking answers. The village''s tranquility beckoned him, but the ghosts of the past and a duty to his family held him tight. The thought of those who harmed his mother and the responsibility he felt towards his sister weighed heavily on his heart. They need to pay. I need to save my sister.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing outside this village but more pain for you.¡±

    Gabriel nodded somberly. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You''ve seen enough, endured enough,¡± Mags continued. ¡°I may not know your full story or who you were before this, but you have a chance at peace, at happiness.¡±

    His voice was low, burdened. ¡°I know, but I would hate myself more than I already do each day I stay.¡±

    Mags sighed, leaning back in her chair, her face a portrait of concern.

    ¡°I have things I need to do.¡± He added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that look before. It won¡¯t make you feel any better.¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. But it isn¡¯t about me.¡±

    Accamania will need me. Whoever killed for the throne will be a tyrant, just as bad as my father. I need to give the people something more. I want their lives to be like this quiet little village. Peaceful. I can give them that. I must.

    ¡°Do you know what happened to my son?¡±

    Gabriel shook his head gently.

    ¡°He wore the uniform and served as a soldier. My boy had such a bright spirit, but the horrors of war gradually drained that light from him. Each time he returned from a deployment, a piece of him was missing. He was set to marry, but the war changed him so much that the nuptials were called off. He faced Accamania on the battlefield a decade ago and didn''t return. It took two agonizing months to receive the news, but I had felt it in my bones long before then. I clung to hope, praying that my instincts were wrong, wishing that the boy I raised would return to me, but he never did.¡±

    He watched as a solitary tear fell from her eyes. ¡°How could you be so kind, knowing I¡¯m an Accamanian?¡±

    ¡°Accamania and Balatia are divided merely by moving borders drawn on a map,¡± she sighed. ¡°There is good and bad in both peoples; I will not judge you based on where you are from, but instead on who you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who I am anymore,¡± he admitted softly.

    ¡°Not many do. Just remember that there is goodness in this world. Don¡¯t carry that hate with you. It will only weigh you down.¡±

    Gabriel was silent, lost in a sea of thoughts.

    ¡°You could build a life here. Find someone, start a family, grow old like me,¡± she said, punctuating her statement with a warm laugh.

    He bowed his head low. ¡°As much as I want to, I can¡¯t. While I¡¯m here, savoring tranquility, others suffer. I can''t just stand by.¡±

    She stared at him. ¡°There''s nothing I can say or do to change your mind?¡±

    ¡°Mags, you already have changed my mind, but not on this.¡±

    It was true. He had started seeing the world through a lens of darkness. He would have been ready to tear down anyone in his path of vengeance. But the kindness he found in this village, especially from Mags, had been a glimmer of hope, a reminder that there were still kind souls worth fighting for. The people don¡¯t deserve to be punished for my pain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done more for me than you could ever know.¡± he slid off his ring, an item so valuable it could buy this house, and placed it gently on the table. ¡°I wish I could give you more. You deserve more.¡±

    ¡°Orion, I don¡¯t need any payment. I gave it freely.¡±

    ¡°Then this is freely given, too. Just a piece of metal and stone. Take it. Perhaps it can assist the next lost soul who finds their way to your door.¡± He saw the hesitation in her eyes and gently insisted, ¡°Please.¡±

    With a reluctant nod, she accepted. Then she leaned in, planting a tender kiss on his forehead. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re a good soul, Orion. Don¡¯t let the past define you.¡±

    <hr>

    Gabriel treaded along another trail, casting one last lingering glance back at the village that had offered him a glimpse of a tranquil life. A place where he felt he might have finally grasped that fleeting sense of happiness.

    Just that morning, Mags had prepared him a hearty breakfast and handed him a cistern of water and a pouch brimming with food. Once more, Gabriel bid farewell to someone he had grown fond of, leaving behind a sanctuary. Ahead lay another journey. It might not promise peace or happiness, but it was a path he felt compelled to tread.

 Chapter 35 - Through the Ears of a Wanderer

    With broom in hand Gabriel methodically swept the dust-ridden floor, allowing the fine bristles to penetrate the nooks and crannies of the aged timber. During his brief time in Greenvale, he realized that mastering the rhythm of sweeping was essential for an impeccable clean. The village''s name was a tongue-in-cheek misnomer; instead of the verdant rolling hills one might expect in Balatia, jagged rocks and barren landscapes dominated the scenery. Whoever named this place had an unusual sense of humor¡ªor perhaps none at all.

    As supper time neared, an air of anticipation filled the rustic inn where Gabriel was working. The promise of Sabina¡¯s ¡®famous¡¯ ox pie drew locals and travelers. The inn was a charming, if somewhat worn, establishment made of roughly hewn timber and clay walls that had seen better days. Hand-carved wooden tables were scattered haphazardly across the creaking floorboards, each accompanied by mismatched chairs that seemed to have been collected over generations. Oil lamps flickered from the walls, casting a warm glow that failed to reach the darkened corners of the room.

    ¡°Have you wiped the tables?¡± Sabina asked, her tone brusque as always, a perpetual scowl framing her features.

    ¡°Not yet, Ma¡¯am,¡± Gabriel answered.

    ¡°And what, pray tell, will happen to your freshly swept floor once you wipe the tables?¡±

    Caught off guard, Gabriel scratched the back of his head, hesitating. ¡°Uh¡­ it''ll get dirty again?¡±

    ¡°Well, would you look at that? So, there is a brain between those oversized ears of yours.¡±

    Gabriel touched his ears reflexively. They''re not that big, he assured himself. I''m still growing into them. He propped the broom against the wall and began wiping down the tables. Though he was still adjusting to such menial chores, he did his best to perform them correctly, even if his attention inevitably wandered amid the monotony.

    Over the past two moon cycles, his travels through various villages had taught him much about local customs and attitudes. A common thread of obstinate pride united the communities. Just last week, he had met an innkeeper in another village. A stout, aging man amid fever. But he continued to work, refusing to rest and allow others to help him. Such was the stubborn resolve he''d encountered on his journey.

    Gabriel''s first stop after parting ways with Mags had been far from welcoming. The villagers met him with palpable suspicion and hostility, contrasting with the reception he''d had at Oakendale, where Mags'' introduction had acted as a social key. He hadn''t truly grasped the power of that vouchsafe until he encountered these unwelcoming strangers. Villagers everywhere he went seemed to share a tight-knit, guarded stance toward outsiders, a sentiment that didn''t appear to waver from one settlement to the next.

    However, Gabriel adapted. He learned to read subtle social cues and honed his approach, making himself useful in ways that gradually lowered barriers. He took on various odd jobs, typically lending a hand at local inns in exchange for room and board. This offered him a unique vantage point to gauge the common sentiments and whispers of the townspeople.

    He noticed their concerns differed from his people. Issues like taxation and food shortages, hot topics in his homeland, were curiously absent here. On the rare occasion when Gabriel ventured to solicit opinions about the king, he found staunch defenders in these folks. He had hoped that he might find out enough to formulate a plan to meet the king, but the strategy remained elusive.

    Gabriel had just finished preparing the inn for the evening''s patrons when the door creaked open, signaling the arrival of the early crowd. The room quickly filled with a diverse mixture of locals and travelers, each contributing to laughter, loud conversations, and mugs clinking. Serving drinks and waiting tables, Gabriel knew that his laborious evening would only earn him a simple meal and a makeshift bed in the stables.

    Among the crowd, a heated exchange caught his attention. A lone traveler, already well into his cups, was embroiled in a argument with three soldiers. The soldiers were unmistakably Balatian, their custom blue uniforms starkly contrasting the earthy tones worn by the village folk. Towering over both the traveler and most locals, they radiated an intimidating aura.

    ¡°You think you''re better than me just because you''re a soldier?¡± the disgruntled man slurred, his voice tinged with both resentment and alcohol.

    Recognizing the escalating tension, Gabriel took it upon himself to defuse the situation. ¡°Ah, my good sir, your cup appears empty. How about another ale to fill it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the man snapped.

    ¡°You look thirsty, my man. Let me quench that thirst for you. Come with me.¡±

    For a moment, the man seemed torn. His eyes darted from his empty cup to the soldiers, who looked ready to resort to physical means to end the discussion. Finally, he made his choice. ¡°Alright, where''s that ale?¡±

    ¡°Right this way,¡± Gabriel led him toward the bar, filling a fresh cup from one of the barrels to the brim.

    Gabriel watched as the man took the ale and retreated to a barstool. The man took a long sip, his eyes staring into the liquid as if searching for answers. Gabriel stole a quick glance over his shoulder. Sabina was absorbed in conversation with some locals; her back conveniently turned to him. Seizing the moment, he filled three additional cups with ale and returned to the table of soldiers.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Gentlemen, how about a toast to a peaceful evening? A small token of appreciation for your service,¡± Gabriel said as he handed each of them a cup.

    ¡°A fine village this is,¡± a younger soldier chuckled, raising his cup.

    The older soldier eyed Gabriel discerningly. ¡°I noticed you carefully checked if the owner was watching before bringing us this ale. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I take a seat?¡± Gabriel asked.

    The soldier smiled sinisterly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gabriel went to take a seat before the man interrupted him. ¡°Yes, I do mind.¡±

    His young comrade intervened. ¡°Oh, lighten up. He gave us drinks, didn''t he?¡±

    Deciding to take charge of the situation, Gabriel pulled a chair from a nearby table. He dragged it over deliberately, its legs scraping against the floor, maintaining eye contact with the reluctant soldier all the while. Once positioned, he offered a disarming smile and sat. Turning to the more amiable soldier, he said, ¡°I knew I liked you.¡±

    Another soldier, with a prominent scar slashing across his face, just huffed.

    ¡°He¡¯s got some backbone, this one does.¡± The younger soldier said.

    ¡°I want to be a soldier,¡± Gabriel declared.

    A chorus of laughter was his response. The older soldier spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re a bit too young.¡±

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Look, kid, we''re not here to babysit. We ain¡¯t trying to recruit a boy who¡¯s still sucking at his Ma¡¯s teets,¡± the older soldier sneered.

    The atmosphere grew tense as Gabriel''s expression darkened at the mention of his mother. ¡°I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t mention my mother.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that, upset that she stopped giving you milk?¡± the younger soldier quipped.

    The older soldier placed a restraining hand on his comrade''s arm, shaking his head ever so slightly.

    ¡°I want to join you.¡± Gabriel reiterated, injecting his voice with solemnity.

    ¡°No one wants to be a soldier once they''ve actually been one,¡± the soldier sighed, his facade momentarily breaking to reveal a wearied man.

    Gabriel sensed a crack in his armored exterior, a fleeting moment of vulnerability. He seized upon it, hoping to elicit enough empathy to convince them. Perhaps his earnestness might touch a hidden, nearly forgotten chord of idealism within them.

    ¡°I want to protect Balatia,¡± Gabriel said earnestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s admirable, boy, truly. But it¡¯s a tough life.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived an easy life. I don¡¯t plan on living one now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably die, boy; it¡¯s not like the songs.¡±

    ¡°Death never is.¡±

    The older soldier scrutinized him. ¡°Why do you want to be a soldier, lad, and don¡¯t give me some bullshit about the glory of Balatia?¡±

    ¡°I need to be strong enough to ensure that no one can ever hurt the people I care about again,¡± Gabriel replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Orion,¡±

    ¡°That''s an uncommon name,¡± the man replied.

    After seeing Gabriel''s shrug, he added ¡°You''re too young to be a soldier.¡±

    Ignoring the comment, Gabriel switched gears. ¡°May I know your names?¡±

    ¡°I''m Atlas,¡± the older soldier began. ¡°This is Olof,¡± pointing to the man with the scar, ¡°And this is Avis,¡± he added, indicating the younger man who looked to be roughly five years Gabriel''s senior.

    ¡°Pleasure to make your acquaintance, men.¡±

    ¡°Are you the son of a merchant or a named warrior?¡± Atlas inquired.

    Gabriel blinked, ¡°A merchant.¡±

    ¡°That explains your polished way of speaking. Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re gone. Damn Bandits. I never want to be so powerless again. I promised myself that I would become the strongest warrior in Valandor.¡±

    Atlas chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a mighty ambition, lad.¡±

    Gabriel leaned forward in his chair, planting his elbows on the table. ¡°Where do the most elite warriors receive their training?¡±

    ¡°That would be the Steel Academy.¡±

    ¡°How does one get in?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t. Only children of named warriors make it in.¡±

    Gabriel was familiar with the unique social hierarchy of Balatia, a kingdom that dispensed with traditional nobility in favor of a merit-based system centered around ¡®named warriors.¡¯ In Balatia, a person could transcend their humble origins through feats of skill and valor on the battlefield. Such accomplishments granted one a new name¡ªa ¡°war name¡±¡ªthat would replace their birth name in public and ceremonial contexts. The grander the name, the higher the individual''s standing in society.

    This system was underpinned by the Balatian belief that a person''s worth wasn''t preordained by birth but earned through deeds. The children of named warriors, while not nobility in the traditional sense, were accorded a measure of respect because of their parentage. However, this societal advantage was not an enduring legacy; it typically extended only for a generation or two, dependent on the individual achievements of each descendant. In Balatia, the past was less a birthright than a challenge, urging each new generation to carve out its own legacy.

    ¡°Surely there are exceptions.¡±

    ¡°Exceptions are rare, to say the least,¡± Atlas explained. ¡°The Steel Academy is the most prestigious military institution in all of Valandor. Graduates of the academy often catch the royal eye. Such is the Academy''s reputation that even the king himself consults its instructors and occasionally addresses its cadets.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes lit up. This is my path. My way forward.

    Atlas continued, ¡°Its training is so rigorous that a single graduate could likely defeat the three of us combined.¡±

    Avis chimed in, ¡°I¡¯d like to see them try.¡±

    Atlas rolled his eyes before refocusing on Gabriel.

    ¡°I will train there,¡± Gabriel surely asserted.

    Olof scoffed. A sentiment that was repeated by the men sitting at the table.

    ¡°Ever handled a sword?¡± Atlas asked, locking eyes with him.

    ¡°I''ve had training,¡± Gabriel said.

    ¡°By some local, I presume?¡±

    ¡°No, I had an instructor before coming to this village.¡±

    Atlas nodded slightly. ¡°You''ve clearly faced hardship, Orion. But joining the military, especially aiming for the Steel Academy, isn''t your only option.¡±

    ¡°It''s the only option I''ll consider.¡±

    ¡°We can''t just let you enlist. There are laws against recruiting minors,¡± Atlas stated.

    ¡°I have nothing here, no one¡ªnothing to live for. The only thing I want is to train and be a soldier. I will do anything. Make me a squire, a porter, anything. I¡¯ll dig the latrines, carry your gear, pitch your tents. I''m not looking for shortcuts; I''m looking for a path,¡± Gabriel urged, his eyes pleading but resolute. ¡°Let me join you, please.¡±

    ¡°We can show him what it means to be a soldier. Maybe that will scare him off,¡± Avis said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Meet us behind the inn. We¡¯ll finish our drinks and meet you there,¡± Atlas said.

    Gabriel let out a breath that he hadn''t realized he was holding in. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Atlas chuckled. ¡°You have no idea what you''re getting yourself into.¡±

 Chapter 36 - The Path to Steel

    Gabriel''s gaze clashed with Sabrina''s, her eyes a frosty, piercing blue. Unyielding, he met her scrutiny with an unapologetic countenance.

    As he moved toward the inn''s back door, she said, ¡°And just where do you think you''re going?¡±

    ¡°I need to speak with the soldiers outside.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought I was providing you room and board so you could work, not talk with the military.¡±

    ¡°If you consider a haystack and stale bread ¡®room and board,¡¯ then I suppose you are,¡± Gabriel retorted.

    ¡°You ungrateful wretch,¡± she hissed. ¡°You can forget about sleeping in my stables tonight¡ªor getting any food.¡±

    Gabriel''s hand balled into a tight fist at his side, knuckles whitening. ¡°I''ve known hunger,¡± he said, voice steely, ¡°and I''ll know it again if I have to.¡± He pulled off his apron, folded it neatly despite his anger, and set it on the bar. He exited before Sabrina could offer any further rebukes.

    Stepping out into the night, Gabriel was greeted by a surprisingly chilly breeze. Though it was summer, the cold nights here could be deceptive. As he leaned against the weather-worn wall of the inn, his ears picked up the rhythmic sound of approaching boots on cobblestones. He straightened up, shaking off the shadows of doubt and preparing himself mentally for whatever was about to unfold. I need to do this.

    The soldiers rounded the corner, their dimly-lit lanterns bobbing softly. The time had come.

    ¡°He didn''t run,¡± said Avis.

    Olof grumbled and tossed something into Avis''s open palm. The metallic clink was unmistakable¡ªa wager settled.

    Atlas gave a slight nod toward Avis, who then reached into the folds of his worn coat and drew forth a steel sword, offering it to Gabriel. ¡°For you.¡±

    Gabriel gulped as he took the weapon. It was the first time he had held a sword since that dreadful day¡ªsince blood had been spilled by his own hand. It felt simultaneously right and wrong, and the paradox sent a slight shiver down his spine.

    Despite his nerves, Gabriel was surprised by his own strength. His palms gripped the hilt with a newfound determination. Though he hadn''t been formally practicing, his arduous travels had been a different form of training. Aside from the physical exertion that came with walking from village to village and working in various establishments, he had been trying to keep up with his push-ups and sit-ups¡ªthough he still felt scrawny.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you, lad,¡± Atlas said, drawing his own blade. ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    An sense of anticipation surged through Gabriel. He gripped his necklace, hoping it would bring him a sense of calm. He wondered, will that strange power come again?

    He focused on the blade, filled with fear and promise. Fear that he might harm another. Fear that he might lose himself to the intoxicating call of violence.

    With a guttural roar that seemed to echo the rage boiling within him, Gabriel lunged forward, his sword arm fully extended. The haunting visage of the man who had slain his mother powered his every stride. His blade cut through the air, glinting in the flickering light of the soldier¡¯s lanterns.

    With expert ease, Atlas deflected Gabriel''s ferocious swing with a clash. A subtle grin tugged at the corners of Atlas¡¯s lips. He seemed to be enjoying the duel. Foregoing a retaliatory sword strike, he shifted his weight and unleashed a devastating kick¡ªaimed squarely at Gabriel''s midriff.

    The impact was akin to being struck by a sledgehammer. Gabriel''s breath was violently expelled from his lungs as he reeled backward, his vision momentarily spangled with stars. His grip on the sword wavered, but through sheer willpower, he clenched his fingers tighter, refusing to let the weapon fall.

    Atlas seemed to hesitate for a split second, taking in Gabriel''s tenacity. Then, taking advantage of the boy''s momentary imbalance, he faked an attack to the left, drawing Gabriel''s blade and attention in that direction. In a swift change of direction, the soldier shifted and aimed a backhanded strike toward Gabriel''s exposed side.

    Instinct kicked in. Gabriel pivoted on his heels, twisting his body just enough to avoid a debilitating hit. His sword moved almost of its own accord, intercepting Atlas¡¯s blade in a desperate parry that sent sparks flying.

    Grimacing from the residual pain in his midsection, Gabriel forced air back into his lungs and faced Atlas, his sword held in a defensive stance. His body screamed for respite, but he wouldn¡¯t give up. I¡¯ve got nothing left to lose. ¡°Is that all you''ve got?¡±

    The soldiers burst into laughter. ¡°The kid''s got some balls on him,¡± Avis said.

    ¡°They just haven''t dropped yet,¡± Atlas added, eliciting another round of laughter.

    Taking a defensive stance, Gabriel braced for Atlas¡¯s assault. The soldier feinted to the left again but swiftly switched directions. He wasn¡¯t quick enough this time to prevent Atlas from hitting his ribs with the hilt of his sword. Gritting his teeth in pain but refusing to let his blade fall, Gabriel looked up with a crazed grin.

    Atlas took a step back, studying the boy before him. ¡°By Ash, you''re an odd one. Your technique''s rough around the edges, nearly nonexistent. It ain''t good enough for the academy, and there¡¯s not enough time for you to get good enough.¡± He cocked his head to the side. ¡°But there¡¯s a fire inside you, an intensity in your strikes that I never would have guessed judging from how you spoke. You¡¯d make a decent soldier if you could control your temper.¡±

    Gabriel nodded. ¡°I channel my anger. It fuels me.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Believe me, I do. But it¡¯s no way to live.¡±

    Gabriel bowed his head in defeat.

    ¡°You really want this, lad, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I have nothing in my life anymore. I don¡¯t simply want this. I need it. I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±

    Atlas considered his men before asking, ¡°What do you reckon, boys?¡±

    ¡°I like him,¡± Avis chimed in. ¡°Besides, we could use someone to do the chores.¡±

    He saw Olof studying him, a strange glint in his eyes. He looked at Atlas and nodded once.

    Atlas turned to Gabriel. ¡°You don¡¯t need the academy to be a soldier, lad. You may join us if the commander will have you.¡±

    A smile broke through Gabriel''s face as relief and purpose flooded him. He had a way forward now, a path to tread. Whether he''d make it into the Steel Academy was a concern for another day.

    For now, it seemed, Orion was destined to be a soldier.

 Chapter 37 - A Life of Orders

    As Gabriel approached the army encampment, the setting sun cast elongated shadows upon the well-trodden earth, transforming the maze of wooden pickets into eerie sentinels. The air was thick with the scent of metal, burning wood, and horse sweat. Patches of dust kicked up as patrol soldiers made their rounds, their armor clanking with each step.

    Passing through the first line of sentries, Gabriel felt an electric tension in the air¡ªthe kind that kept men alert and weapons at the ready. ¡°Brought a new friend, did you?¡± quipped one guard, his eyes narrowing with playful scrutiny.

    ¡°There weren¡¯t any pretty ones left, so we thought he would do,¡± Atlas responded with jest and camaraderie.

    The guard harrumphed and stepped aside, allowing them to pass. Gabriel stepped through the final pickets into the encampment''s heart, amazed by the ingenuity of its construction. Wooden pikes stood tall and menacing, forming the perimeter of the temporary fortress. Dozens of tents¡ªsome small and tattered, others grand and robust¡ªfilled the middle in an organic sprawl. The far-off clamor of a blacksmith was punctuated by intermittent whinnies from the stables.

    Heavily guarded in the center of it all was a grand tent. Gabriel couldn''t help but ponder the weighty decisions that were made within those canvas walls. The lives altered, the futures mapped out, all under the tenuous shelter of cloth and rope.

    ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°We''ve been ordered to patrol the kingdom,¡± Atlas said, eyes scanning the perimeter as he spoke.

    ¡°You told me that much. Are you expecting anything?¡± Gabriel pressed, the words escaping him before he could consider their impact.

    ¡°You''ve got a mouth on you; be careful¡ªthat will get you in trouble,¡± Atlas warned, a flicker of earnestness crossing his face. ¡°The Easterners have been attacking more frequently. We''re halfway through our tour. After that, we''ll head back to King''s Crest.¡±

    ¡°What are the Paresh like? I''ve only heard stories.¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes landed on a small group of soldiers sharpening their swords, their faces hardened by the rigors of their duty.

    ¡°They''re ruthless, every last one of them. No distinction between men and women or children as they slaughter.¡± Atlas gathered phlegm and spit onto the ground. The surrounding men followed his lead, each contributing his glob of disdain to the soil. Gabriel tried to mimic their vehemence and spit as well.

    ¡°Has anyone seen someone spit so¡­ delicately?¡± Atlas laughed.

    ¡°The Paresh will tremble in fear at such a terrifying display,¡± Avis added, the corners of his mouth twitching. Even the silent Olof started laughing.

    ¡°It''s not my fault you brutes haven''t learned the art of spitting,¡± Gabriel retorted.

    His comment drew even heartier laughter and a robust slap on the back from Atlas. By Ash, that man has arms like oak branches.

    ¡°Tell me more of the Paresh,¡± Gabriel said, still curious.

    ¡°They fight with axes and shields. Aye, they¡¯re disorganized, but don''t mistake that for weakness. Even with wounds that would fell an ordinary man, they swing their axes until the bitter end. It''s as if they''re immune to the fear of death, fighting with every fiber of their being,¡± Atlas elaborated.

    It sounded like superstition to Gabriel. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°No one truly knows. They''re devotees of Ash, and who can say what uncanny powers their faith grants them?¡±

    They continued their walk in contemplative silence, their footsteps softly crunching on the well-worn path. Ahead, a sizable cluster of soldiers caught Gabriel''s eye¡ªaround fifty, by his quick estimation.

    As they drew nearer, Gabriel felt his palms grow damp with nervous sweat. He knew his acceptance into the encampment hinged on the decision of the commander, who he had yet to meet.

    Atlas took the lead, his presence commanding enough to part the sea of soldiers before him. The men offered nods and respectful glances, recognizing his authority in brief but meaningful exchanges. Gabriel dared to hope that Atlas¡¯s evident standing within the group would bode well for him.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Surveying the soldiers, Gabriel noted that most appeared to be in their mid-twenties. Atlas stood out, his bald head starkly contrasting the youthful faces around him. It occurred to Gabriel that men of his age were a rarity here, likely having either fallen in battle, suffered incapacitating injuries, or retired from active service.

    Upon reaching the central area, Atlas addressed a stern-looking man who mustered a presence that marked him as the commander. ¡°Commander, we have a new potential recruit,¡± Atlas announced, his tone formal yet familiar.

    The commander exuded an air of restrained ferocity. His brown eyes¡ªso dark they were nearly black¡ªassessed everyone and everything with piercing intensity.

    He took in Gabriel from head to toe. He said, ¡°Too young,¡± before turning to confer with his lieutenants.

    Atlas interjected, ¡°He''s a good lad, Commander; he can make himself useful around the camp.¡±

    The commander pivoted back, locking eyes with Gabriel once more. ¡°Your age?¡±

    Feigning maturity, Gabriel replied, ¡°Fourteen, sir.¡± He figured the small deception might bolster his odds.

    ¡°You''re small for fourteen,¡± the commander remarked skeptically before jerking his head to Atlas. ¡°Why''d you bring him?¡±

    ¡°He''s got grit, sir. Given time and training, he''ll make a formidable soldier. He wants this.¡±

    ¡°What about your family, boy? Do they know you''re here?¡± The commander''s inquiry carried an undercurrent of paternal concern. For a moment, Gabriel thought he detected a glimmer of emotion flicker across the commander''s stony visage. Perhaps the man wasn''t entirely made of granite.

    ¡°I have none, sir,¡± Gabriel responded, his voice tinged with hard-earned resilience.

    ¡°And you truly want this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, more than anything,¡± Gabriel asserted.

    The commander nodded, seemingly satisfied. ¡°Don''t expect any pay, lad. Make yourself useful around the camp.¡± With a dismissive wave, the commander ended the conversation, signaling that Gabriel''s provisional acceptance was the best he would get for now.

    Atlas gripped Gabriel''s arm and steered him away from the commander. ¡°That''s Commander Galland for you. A good man, an exceptional fighter, and an even better leader.¡±

    ¡°He seems young?¡± Gabriel observed, his eyes still trailing after the imposing figure.

    ¡°He''s a product of the academy you''re unlikely to enter,¡± Atlas said, giving Gabriel a firm squeeze on the shoulder.

    A thought flashed in Gabriel''s mind: If I make a good impression on Commander Galland, maybe he¡¯ll help me enter the academy.

    ¡°I want you to train me,¡± Gabriel blurted out, his eyes locking onto Atlas''. ¡°I suspect that beneath those wrinkles lies a man who knows more than a little about swordsmanship.¡±

    Atlas responded with a hearty slap on Gabriel''s back, strong enough to make him stagger. ¡°You''ll be too worn out from all the chores even to lift a blade.¡±

    ¡°I''ll find the time. When can you train me?¡±

    ¡°Meet me before dawn,¡± Atlas said, his eyes narrowing as if gauging Gabriel''s resolve.

    ¡°I''ll be there,¡± Gabriel said, a newfound determination solidifying.

    <hr>

    Having spent the rest of the day excavating pits for the latrines, Gabriel was practically running on fumes. All the while, Atlas, Avis, and Olof watched him work, visibly amused and sipping from what appeared to be wineskins.

    ¡°If you''re going to watch, at least offer me some wine,¡± Gabriel huffed, pausing to wipe the sweat from his brow.

    ¡°You''re too young,¡± Avis replied. Given that Avis was likely one of the youngest members of the patrol, the irony didn''t escape Gabriel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too young to dig a place for you to shit, though.¡±

    Avis lifted his wineskin in a mock toast. ¡°Exactly right.¡±

    Atlas called out, signaling a transition in their day''s activities. ¡°Come on, time to show you around.¡±

    Gabriel set down his shovel and shuffled over, his body sagging with exhaustion. ¡°What''s the point of digging this hole when there''s another one just a hundred yards away?¡±

    ¡°Did we forget to mention we didn''t need another latrine pit?¡± Avis quipped, suppressing a grin.

    Atlas chuckled ruefully, ¡°Well, lad, at least you worked those skinny arms of yours. And you learned a lesson in following orders.¡±

    ¡°So, it was utterly pointless, then?¡±

    Atlas placed a heavy hand on Gabriel''s shoulder, looking him squarely in the eyes. ¡°Leaders will give you tasks, and you gotta do them. Simple as that. Rule one of being a soldier¡ªalways follow orders.¡±

    Though exhausted and not particularly eager to internalize this advice, Gabriel didn''t want to dismiss the message. He nodded in acknowledgment.

    He was shown around the camp and introduced to more soldiers than he could remember. "You''ll start by helping in the supply tents, carrying equipment¡ªand yes, digging the latrines," Atlas said gruffly, gesturing to a less-than-glamorous part of the camp.

    Finally, Atlas paused in front of a larger, more elaborate tent adorned with the symbol of the Balatian army. "This is the command tent," he explained. "You are not, under any circumstance, to enter without explicit permission. Got it?"

    "Understood," Gabriel responded.

    Atlas nodded approvingly. "Good. Rule number two of being a soldier¡ªknow your place. Knowing when to speak and when to keep that smart mouth of yours is just as important as knowing how to wield a sword if you want to be a soldier.

    Gabriel absorbed Atlas¡¯s words, feeling the weight of his life-altering decision. He watched Atlas enter the command tent, disappearing into its dim interior.

    Alone but not quite isolated, surrounded by the reality of his choice, Gabriel felt a strange sense of peace settle over him. It was as if, despite the hurdles and trials that he knew lay ahead, he had taken the first step in fulfilling his promise¡ªnot just to himself but to the memories of those he had lost. For the first time in a long time, he felt he was exactly where he needed to be.

 Chapter 38 - Echoes of a Fractured Past

    The bedrolls in the soldiers¡¯ tents were far from the comforts he had once known in Accamania, but they were a luxurious upgrade from his recent nomadic existence. Still, he didn¡¯t waste any time getting out of bed. He¡¯d woken up in the middle of the night to a particularly jarring nightmare¡ªand awoken nearly every soldier in his tent along with him. The only one who hadn¡¯t stirred was Olof, who, for someone so taciturn during the day, snored louder than any man Gabriel had ever encountered.

    Outside the tent, Gabriel stretched in the dappled morning light, a yawn escaping him as he welcomed the new day. Just then, Atlas emerged. ¡°You ready, lad?¡±

    Unable to find his voice, Gabriel nodded.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Atlas commanded.

    As Gabriel fell into step behind him, Atlas spoke up. ¡°We need to talk about last night.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, Atlas. It won''t happen again,¡± Gabriel stammered, trying to get the conversation over with as quickly as possible.

    ¡°You can''t always control what haunts you in your dreams, lad,¡± Atlas replied, his eyes narrowing with concern.

    ¡°I''ll make sure of it,¡± Gabriel insisted. ¡°If I can''t, I''ll sleep outside the tents. Just don''t make me leave.¡±

    Atlas halted abruptly, pivoting to face Gabriel. ¡°You misunderstand me. The army can be your home for as long as you want. My concern is for you, Orion. Those nightmares seemed particularly troubling.¡±

    Gabriel lowered his gaze, a tide of shame washing over him. The last thing he wanted was to project weakness. ¡°They''ll pass with time,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°Perhaps they will, perhaps they won''t,¡± Atlas responded, unconvinced. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Do you remember what you dreamed of?¡±

    ¡°It''s a blur, mostly. But I remember my ma''s face and the face of the man who took her life. I¡­ It''s like I''m reliving that moment, and it feels like it''s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°How could it be your fault?¡±

    Shaking his head, Gabriel pulled back. He couldn''t afford to let down his guard entirely, not even with Atlas. ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s good to talk about these things,¡± Atlas said, his tone softening. ¡°If you bottle it all up, it will eat away at you from the inside.¡±

    A heavy silence hung in the air, which seemed to thicken with each passing moment. Gabriel nodded outwardly, but inwardly, he felt the weight of Atlas¡¯s words. I can¡¯t afford to reveal too much of myself. I must do this alone.

    ¡°Right now, I''d rather focus on learning to swing a sword,¡± Gabriel deflected.

    Atlas chuckled. ¡°Alright, you prickly young bastard. Grab a sword,¡± he said, gesturing toward a rack lined with wooden practice swords.

    The two sparred in a flurry of swings and counterattacks for the next hour. The veteran soldier offered Gabriel tips and corrections as they moved, pushing him to sharpen his skills. Gabriel, in turn, forced himself to the edge of his limits.

    Eventually, Gabriel was sprawled on his back, disoriented, staring at the azure sky. There was a time when he would have marveled at the beauty of the uncomplicated blue expanse above him, but those days felt distant now. The vivid colors of life seemed to have dulled, the simple joys muted.

    Atlas¡¯s face appeared above him. ¡°What goes through your mind when you hold that sword?¡± Atlas inquired, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Son, the moment you grasp that sword, your face transforms. It hardens, the innocence vanishes.¡±

    ¡°I envision the man who killed my mother¡ªthe one who haunts my nightmares. In those dreams, he always defeats me. I use that fear and anger to fuel me, believing that once I grow strong enough, he won''t be able to beat me, even in my dreams.¡±

    Atlas shook his head. ¡°That kind of motivation can only sustain you temporarily. Anger might give you energy, but it''s a double-edged sword; it can make you reckless and imprecise. Don''t rely solely on your rage to propel you. You need to find a deeper purpose when you wield that sword.¡±

    Gabriel wanted to say his purpose was vengeance, but instead nodded. He knew the man¡¯s words were wise, but he couldn¡¯t trust himself. He feared what he would be without the hate that seemed to stick him together like glue. I¡¯m fractured. Broken. I will make do with what I have.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    <hr>

    Gabriel emerged from the tent into the soft embrace of twilight, a shroud of bluish gray that settled over the army encampment each evening. His daily routine had settled into a tiring yet predictable pattern over the past moon cycle.

    Each dawn found him squaring off against Atlas in a practice ring churned to mud by countless footfalls. Avis¡ªand even Olof¡ªwould sometimes join them, adding critiques and pointers. Olof mostly communicated through knowing nods or disapproving shakes of his head.

    After mornings that left him drenched in sweat and mud, Gabriel became a camp errand boy. He hurried around, distributing messages, assisting the smithy with minor repairs, and occasionally peeling potatoes for the cook. Yet the heart of his day was with the soldiers: grooming horses with care, hoisting the heavy canvas to erect tents, and digging latrine holes that were sometimes, he suspected, unnecessary.

    Gabriel had a dual motive for throwing himself so thoroughly into these tasks. Partly, he wanted to impress¡ªto etch a reputation of reliability and dedication into the minds of these men who held the keys to a different life for him. But there was also a more pressing need¡ªsheer exhaustion. Sleep had become his elusive foe. Hours would pass as he lay in his bedroll, eyes clenched shut, yet it would not come. And when rest finally did grace him, it was only to torment him with the nightmarish reveries of a past he couldn''t escape. Nighttime had transformed from a haven of rest to a theater of horrors.

    Caught in this torturous limbo, he was granted neither the sleep his body desperately yearned for, nor the clarity to engage in anything meaningful. But there was one thing that could pull him out of this mental quagmire¡ªthe sword.

    Guided only by the dim light of Victra¡¯s Champions¡ªthe constellation of stars that had been his silent companions on so many restless nights¡ªhe unsheathed his blade. Gabriel began his solitary practice with his bare feet rooted in the cool, dew-kissed earth. Each maneuver¡ªevery thrust, parry, and swing¡ªwas a tapestry of the techniques and wisdom imparted to him by Atlas and Ser Rodrick. These movements were not just rote repetition but a synthesis of the countless drills and sparring sessions he had partaken in, both in the military encampment and the training yards of Accamania. Every sweep of his blade wove together the dual legacies of his martial education.

    Just as he was about to let the exhaustion claim him right there, he noticed a silhouette approaching, its form made intermittently visible by the flickering flames of the nearby campfires.

    Commander Galland emerged from the shadows, starkly contrasting his usual armored presence. He wore a cloak and the casual attire lent him an air of relaxation¡ªso at odds with the stern demeanor he usually exhibited among his troops.

    ¡°Commander, sir,¡± Gabriel said, offering a salute by placing two fingers over his heart. The gesture made him reflect on their two kingdoms'' subtle cultural similarities and differences¡ªso much was the same, yet uniquely distinct, like close siblings estranged by circumstance. Fingers over the heart rather than a clenched fist; a minor variation, yet a poignant reminder of their once united heritage before the ceaseless cycle of violence cleaved their peoples apart.

    ¡°Why aren''t you in your tent?¡± the commander queried.

    ¡°Couldn''t sleep, sir,¡± Gabriel replied.

    The commander paused as if weighing his following words carefully. ¡°So, you thought to train instead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Let''s see what you''ve got.¡±

    Feeling a sudden rush of nervous energy, Gabriel wiped his sweaty palms on his pants, mentally bracing himself.

    He placed the sword before him and then did the same movements. Eager to impress, Gabriel took up his stance, mindful of every detail. He wanted to demonstrate precision, to prove that his countless hours of relentless practice had melded him and the sword into a singular entity. With calculated footwork anchoring him, he unleashed a flurry of swings and thrusts, each action propelled by the total commitment of his body. Sweat cascaded down his face, stinging his eyes and soaking through his tunic, but he pressed on. The sword cleaved the air in a series of whistling arcs. As he moved, he felt a unity of purpose and a clarity of mind he rarely experienced. His movements felt like a prayer for peace and a declaration of war against his inner demons.

    Finally, he paused, gasping for air, his muscles trembling from the exertion.

    ¡°You''re quick,¡± Commander Galland observed, breaking the silence, ¡°but your swings lack  strength and precision.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It''s something I''m actively working on,¡± Gabriel responded.

    ¡°And how do you plan to address it?¡± Commander Galland inquired.

    ¡°I''ve been focusing on bodyweight training, pushing my limits to build strength, and eating more to gain muscle.¡±

    ¡°Your approach is sound, but muscles also need rest to recover and grow. Overtraining will do more harm than good,¡± the commander advised.

    Gabriel looked perplexed; the concept contradicted everything he''d believed. The more you train, the stronger you get. Sensing his confusion, the commander added, ¡°It¡¯s a principle we learned at the academy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the academy like, sir?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a crucible that forges the toughest souls you''ll ever encounter, a grueling environment where true warriors are sculpted from raw potential. While the journey is harsh, the bonds you form make it feel like a family.¡±

    ¡°What must I do to gain admission?¡±

    ¡°Know that shattered bones will be the least of your worries. The brutality you''ll face will make your current regimen seem like child''s play.¡±

    ¡°That doesn''t deter me. I need the best to train me.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± the commander probed, locking eyes with Gabriel.

    It was a simple question, but one fraught with complexities Gabriel wasn''t ready to disclose. ¡°I aim to protect those I love and never again be crippled by my weakness.¡±

    The commander looked thoughtful for a moment before speaking. ¡°Tell Atlas that you have my permission to join the soldiers¡¯ training in the morning.¡±

    Gabriel''s stood up straighter. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    With a nod of approval, Commander Galland turned and disappeared into the encampment, leaving Gabriel alone under the night sky again.

 Chapter 39 - The Weight of Laughter

    ¡°So, how¡¯s the life of a soldier treating you?¡± Avis asked, eyes twinkling with mischief as he swiped his muddy boots against a rock.

    During their travels across the expanse of Balatia, visiting one village after another over the last two moon cycles, Gabriel had given his all to his training. His earlier reservations about wielding a blade, the internal debates about its morality and weight, now seemed like distant echoes from a former life.

    Gabriel looked at Avis, Atlas, and Olaf, a trio whose camaraderie had grown as hard as their battle-worn armor. ¡°If only the company were better,¡± Gabriel answered, laughter tingling at the back of his throat.

    Yet that laughter was a heavy thing. Each chuckle was a barb in his soul, reminding him that the departed could laugh no more. That he should laugh when they were dead felt wrong. He felt guilty for having the small moments of joy. The solemnity returned, and his face became a blank slate, almost as if an unseen hand had wiped away his happiness. What would they think of me now, wearing another kingdom''s colors?

    As if sensing the shift in Gabriel''s mood, Avis intentionally bumped into his shoulder, making him trip over his feet.

    ¡°All that training, and his balance is still off,¡± Atlas quipped.

    Olaf, as usual, said nothing but offered a deep, grumbling harrumph that somehow conveyed both annoyance and amusement.

    In truth, being part of this entourage offered Gabriel a sense of belonging he hadn''t anticipated. While his initial goal had been to sharpen his skills, to evolve into a warrior capable of fending off any threat, he found something equally prized¡ªthe value of camaraderie.

    He had grown fond of the company he kept. Avis and Atlas, with their crude jokes and harsh orders, had inexplicably become figures of reassurance and guidance. Even Olaf, a man of few words and even fewer expressions, had a presence that offered a unique comfort. It was as though they had collectively taken him under their wing, acknowledging him as one of their own.

    Positioned near the front of the marching formation, Gabriel instantly noticed when a horse galloped back toward them¡ªits rider¡¯s face stamped with urgency. The surrounding men looked like stone, revealing nothing but adding to the palpable tension.

    Without a word from the rider, the commander began barking orders. The blast of a trumpet resounded, signaling a shift in pace; the troops marched faster, their steps heavy and deliberate.

    "What''s happening?" he asked, looking from one comrade to another.

    "Death," Olaf replied. It was the first time the man had ever spoken directly to Gabriel, and his single word sent an icy shiver coursing through his veins.

    "The scout must''ve seen something worrisome. We''ll know the details soon enough. For now, we march with purpose," Atlas said.

    Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a mounting dread as they quickened their steps. Did they spot Paresh?

    Atlas swiveled toward Gabriel, and the soldiers clustered around them. His words were sharp with urgency: ¡°A village ahead is aflame.¡±

    "It must be the Paresh," a nearby soldier speculated.

    Above, columns of smoke unfurled against the azure sky, their tendrils visible even from this distance. The acrid scent of burning ash invaded Gabriel''s nostrils as they approached.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    When they crested a hill, the devastation sprawled before them, a shocking scene of loss and destruction. Nestled between two verdant hills was a smoldering stretch of rubble that appeared as if it had once been a tranquil village. Plumes of fire still darted skyward angrily, defiling the serene backdrop. The pace of the march intensified.

    Soon, a trumpet call summoned the leaders, and Atlas strode forward to join them in an impromptu council.

    "They''ve razed an entire village," Avis muttered, his words almost lost to the wind.

    "Easterners," another soldier growled, making no attempt to disguise his contempt.

    Silently, Olaf crouched and sifted through the grass, his rough fingers grazing a handful of dirt as if it might whisper secrets to him. He rose again, wordless but somehow more burdened.

    "Why would they strike a village like this?" Gabriel asked in disbelief.

    Avis¡¯s eyes narrowed, transformed by a fury Gabriel had never seen before. His typically nonchalant demeanor vanished, replaced by a visage of barely suppressed rage. "They pillage what they consider valuable and kill everything else. Including the lives of our people."

    Atlas rejoined the group, his face etched with a sorrow that darkened his features. "We need to examine what''s left of the village. See if we can uncover any clues. Everyone, form up."

    Atlas raised an arm, blocking Gabriel''s path. "Not you, lad."

    At that moment, Gabriel wanted nothing more than to obey Atlas¡¯s command. Yet, something gnawed at him, compelling him to discover what lay beyond the smoky veil that shrouded the village.

    "I have to see it," Gabriel insisted.

    "You''re too young for this."

    "Being too young didn''t stop bandits from killing my family."

    Olaf reached out and laid a heavy hand on Atlas¡¯s shoulder, shaking his head gently but firmly. He then looked at Gabriel as if bestowing a quiet endorsement.

    "I''m coming with you," Gabriel said.

    Atlas sighed, eyes closing momentarily in quiet resignation before finally lowering his obstructing arm. "Very well."

    Freed to move, Gabriel followed the soldiers into what remained of the village, bracing himself for the devastating truths he was about to confront.

    Gabriel took in the nightmarish tableau of devastation. Charred human remains, men and women cut down without mercy.

    Olof knelt beside a young boy about Gabriel''s age, who lay beside a makeshift spear crafted from wood. The boy had fought bravely but to no avail.

    "Axe," Olaf muttered, assessing the boy''s injuries.

    "Paresh," the men around him replied as they spat in contempt. Gabriel joined them, his hatred no longer a reflection of the group''s sentiment but a vehement reaction of his own. It wasn''t just about avenging his family now. It was about exacting justice for these slaughtered innocents.

    Next to the fallen bodies, Avis vomited. Gabriel surveyed the gruesome scene. The suffering he and his family had endured now seemed minor compared to the massacre before his eyes.

    Among the dead, he spotted a Paresh man riddled with wounds. He was the sole casualty among the invaders; fifty villagers had died to bring down just one of them. They all need to die, Gabriel thought, his heart hardening.

    Atlas started walking back to the rest of the army, and the men followed. Gabriel¡¯s head was dizzy from the horrors he had seen. Atlas approached the commander. ¡°The villagers were killed only a few hours ago. We found a single Paresh body,¡± Atlas reported.

    "Prepare the men. We''re going to hunt them down," the commander ordered, his voice steel-edged. "Scouts, follow their trails but stay vigilant for ambushes. Cavalry, mount up and flank the battalion. Infantry, prepare to march as though your lives depend on it."

    A resounding "Yes, sir" erupted from the soldiers.

    Atlas hesitated. "What about the dead? We need to bury them."

    "We don''t have the time; otherwise, we''ll be burying more villagers," the commander said. Noticing Atlas''s expression, he added, a bit softer, "We''ll return to give them a proper burial, but only after we''ve dealt with this threat."

    They marched relentlessly, even though the evening, stopping only when deep twilight had surrounded them. Gabriel did his part, assisting wherever he could. No tents were pitched; the men lay on their bedrolls, wearing their armor and ready for combat at a moment''s notice. Sleep eluded Gabriel as he replayed the horror he''d witnessed¡ªthe savagery, the brutality, the extinguishing of innocent lives, and the haunting faces of the dead.

    When he finally fell asleep, it felt like he had barely closed his eyes when a soldier shook him awake. "Get ready. We''ve found the Paresh."

 Chapter 40 - Avalanche of Steel and Fury

    Only in case you need it.¡±

    Revenge. The word vibrated in Gabriel¡¯s veins like a war drum.

    Will the same happen to me?

    The numbers are on our side, he thought, clinging to this small comfort as a sailor might clutch a raft in a stormy sea.

    You¡¯ll only get in the way. Yet another voice, raw and unfiltered, broke through: I have to help. They need to pay for what they did. No more running.

    Fire," and the archers unleashed a torrential volley of arrows. The air reverberated with the harmonic twang of bowstrings. A deadly rain of arrows soared in a graceful arc across the field. The display of skill and unity was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    How is that possible? he wondered.

    What is this strange sorcery? With a flick of his wrist, another sphere of fire shot through the air, landing amid the Balatian infantry this time. More cries and death followed. Damn, Ash. Damn the Paresh and damn this forsaken sorcerer.

    No more watching, no more running. He sprinted, charging down the hill, his armor clinking like a forlorn bell tolling for the brave and the damned. Today, he would join the fray, facing whatever god or monsters stood in his way. He would either find victory or meet his fate, but he would do so standing with his comrades, sword in hand. For Balatia. For us all.

 Chapter 41 - Honor and Necessity

    Gabriel lunged into the pandemonium. The world around him was awash in chaos¡ªmen crying out, steel clashing against steel, and the unsettling fragrance of blood mingling with the smoke from the sorcerer''s flames. The sorcerer had shattered the army''s formation, leaving no line of defense, no semblance of order. Honor and glory had vanished; only the grim specter of death remained.

    Gabriel spotted a soldier pointing at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°What are you doing, boy?¡± the soldier yelled.

    Gabriel ignored him, his focus unwavering. He sprinted, sidestepping fallen warriors. The Paresh''s brute strength and fearsome tenacity gave them a primal edge. As Gabriel maneuvered through the melee, he noted their unique shields. At a glance, they seemed circular, but the keen blade that extended from the bottom told a different story. The blades were drenched in blood. The Paresh weren''t just defending with those shields; they were attacking, each shield a weapon in its own right.

    Nearby, a colossal Paresh warrior was locked in combat with two soldiers. He parried a blow with his shield and swung his axe in the same fluid motion, severing a soldier''s head from his shoulders. The gruesome sight sent a jolt through Gabriel''s veins.

    His blood turned to fire. He yearned for that inexplicable force that had enveloped him before, that uncharted well of power he''d once tapped into. He groped mentally for it, his emotions churning with rage, anguish, and desperation. Why isn¡¯t it working? What¡¯s missing?

    Gabriel had no luxury of time for contemplation; indecision was a luxury he couldn''t afford. Sweeping aside doubt, he maneuvered deftly around the combatants, his gaze riveted on the Paresh warrior engaged in combat with a Balatian. Stealthily, Gabriel approached from the rear, his fingers clenched so tightly around his sword''s hilt that they paled compared to the weapon''s steel. Every sinew in his body was taut, coiled like a spring ready to release.

    Gabriel vaulted into the air with a guttural cry that seemed to erupt from the depths of his soul. He precisely drove his sword through the nape of Paresh''s neck seamlessly. The blade erupted out the other side in a gruesome spectacle, casting a scarlet arc into the air as if painting the very skies.

    As Gabriel wrenched his sword free, a mist of blood momentarily clouded his vision. Swiftly, he wiped his eyes just in time to see the Paresh warrior fall lifelessly to the ground. Turning to meet the gaze of his comrade, he found his eyes wide. Gabriel nodded in acknowledgment, a silent pact sealed between warriors, before plunging back into the fray.

    Gabriel''s feet were a blur as he darted through the maze of combat. His eyes scanned the chaos for Atlas and his company. Gabriel capitalized on his diminutive stature, turning it into an asset. His height rendered him nearly invisible to the towering Paresh, enabling him to sprint through the battlefield and cut at their ligaments as he passed. Perhaps it was a dishonorable tactic, but honor had no place here. Victory was all that mattered; death made no distinction.

    He spotted a beleaguered soldier locked in combat with a massive Paresh. The soldier was barely managing to parry the relentless blows raining down upon him. His sword was finally knocked from his grip, skittering across the battlefield like a discarded toy. Desperate, the soldier raised his shield to fend off the assault.

    Gabriel sensed the soldier was on borrowed time. He readied himself, timing his intervention. Gabriel lunged as the Paresh''s blade descended upon the soldier''s shield. He aimed for the enemy¡¯s wrist with a swift, powerful arc. His blade lodged itself halfway through, halting abruptly as it mangled sinew and bone. He yanked the sword free with a deft motion, eliciting a guttural scream from the Paresh.

    Enraged, the enemy swung his remaining arm, shield in hand, sending Gabriel hurtling through the air. He crash-landed, the wind knocked out of him, and his vision blurred. As he struggled to regain his senses, the Paresh advanced, his face contorted into a malevolent grin, spitting out words in a language Gabriel couldn''t comprehend.

    Just as the shield began its deadly descent, the soldier Gabriel had saved lunged forward, striking the Paresh from behind. The enemy staggered but did not fall. With a scream that shook the air, he swung his shield into the soldier¡¯s abdomen, impaling him.

    Fury exploded within Gabriel. He surged to his feet and charged, aiming his sword for the tendons behind the Paresh''s knees. The enemy crumpled, collapsing to his knees, but astonishingly, remained upright. With their eyes now level, they locked gazes in a moment of tension.

    The Paresh was incapacitated, but Gabriel wouldn''t retreat. He had forsaken honor long ago; now, only victory remained. Gabriel scooped up a handful of dirt and hurled it into the enemy''s eyes. Momentarily blinded, the Paresh roared in frustration. Seizing the opening, Gabriel struck at the man''s collarbone, vaulting swiftly to his rear side. The Paresh swung his sword in a blind rage, missing Gabriel entirely. With a fluid, deadly grace, Gabriel thrust his sword through the man''s neck from behind.

    It was the second time he had killed a man in such a manner that day. And the feeling was the same each time¡ªno glory, no honor, just the cold, grim necessity of survival.

    Gabriel approached the fallen soldier, his eyes scanning for the rise and fall of a chest, a sign of life. There was none. The man''s torso was grotesquely caved in. Shaking his head, Gabriel willed his focus back to the mission at hand: finding Atlas.

    Dodging between combatants, he resisted the pull of individual skirmishes, each clash of steel a siren''s call he had to ignore. He had a more extensive duty to his friends, who faced a dire situation ahead. Fireballs arced through the air, turning men into momentary comets before they fell back to the earth. The battlefield was an apocalyptic whirlwind of sound and fury. Gabriel knew any step could be his last. As he ran, his foot caught on something¡ªa corpse, its eyes staring vacantly at the chaos above. Shaking off the grim reality, he forced himself to rise and sprinted.

    Up ahead, he finally spotted his company locked in combat. They had formed a tight wedge, a united front slicing through the enemy ranks. Each man covered the one to his left, a disciplined formation that evoked memories of the Royal Guard. He had once told those men that he would learn to protect, just as they had saved him. Now was the time to make good on that vow.

    Soon, Gabriel had closed the distance and rejoined his comrades. His shoulder slick with blood, Avis stood his ground, his sword arm swinging grimly. His shield lay discarded at his feet, an unwanted encumbrance.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Avis asked, his voice punctuated by ragged breaths.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Gabriel''s eyes met Avis''s, and no words were necessary at that moment. He was where he needed to be¡ªside by side, facing the storm with his comrades.

    Amidst the din of clashing steel and war cries, Gabriel discerned Atlas¡¯s voice commanding over the turmoil, ¡°The sorcerer is ahead. Keep driving!¡±

    The disciplined assault of their company pierced through the disorganized ranks of the Paresh. Gabriel abstained from offense, his role reduced to a protective bulwark, allowing Avis to land lethal thrusts. His sword served as a guardian, deflecting and parrying incoming attacks.

    Suddenly, a searing blast of fire erupted ahead, parting the melee. Gabriel felt its blazing intensity wash over him and sensed an opening in their ranks. Haunting moans and the sizzle of charred flesh filled the air.

    His gaze swept across the chaotic display, finding Atlas, who had been forced to his knees. Nearby, Olof''s visage transformed from stoicism into a tempest of fury and anguish. He looked at Gabriel without really seeing him. And then screamed and charged ahead to Paresh.

    As Gabriel closed the distance between himself and the sorcerer, he could see the man''s features with chilling clarity. Malevolent red eyes glared back at him, one half of the sorcerer''s face a grotesque tapestry of burn scars. Ethereal wisps of light had begun to coalesce once more around his fingertips, signaling another impending incantation. Black rings adorned each of his fingers. At that moment, Gabriel knew¡ªthose rings were made from the same material as his own necklace. What is this metal? Why is he wearing it? Gabriel was momentarily frozen, not by the looming attack but by realization. The metal channels the magic, it¡¯s what allowed me to use it.

    Just as the sorcerer was poised to unleash the orb, a knife suddenly lodged into his shoulder, causing his aim to go awry. The fiery orb veered off course, hurtling perilously close to Gabriel''s left. They all leaped away, but the sheer force of the blast sent Gabriel tumbling through the air. His ears rang with a piercing high pitch, and his vision blurred into a disorienting white haze. All sounds seemed muffled, distant.

    Gingerly, Gabriel regained his footing, his eyes refocusing and taking in the devastation that resulted from the blast. Avis, who had been further from the blast, was rolling in agony; his leg was engulfed in flames. Acting on instinct, Gabriel threw himself at Avis, frantically beating down the fire with his hands.

    Strangely, Gabriel felt the heat but remained unscathed, as though the fire couldn''t harm him. What¡¯s happening? His hands moved with a frenetic energy, and wherever they touched, the flames seemed to die out. Soon, Avis''s leg was devoid of fire. Though Gabriel could see him writhing in pain, the young warrior''s screams were muffled echoes in his still-ringing ears.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how he was unharmed; he was closest to the explosion of flames. The force had downed all the other men. Thankfully, they were not set alight.

    Gabriel turned towards the sorcerer, whose eyes had widened in surprise. With an outstretched finger, the sorcerer pointed menacingly at Gabriel, his mouth contorted in a furious shout. Without hesitation, two Paresh surged forward, their sights set on the fallen members of their company.

    In response, Gabriel''s palm instinctively found solace against the chilled surface of his necklace. For a moment, he shut his eyes, channeling his thoughts inward. You¡¯re not the only one with magic. He clenched tighter against the necklace. I can do this. An unfamiliar sensation embraced him, its tendrils winding gently around his being.

    Time seemed to stretch into infinity. He observed the subtle rise and fall of his comrade''s chest, each inhalation a small victory. His eyes caught the minute twitches in the enemy''s muscles as their axes lifted skyward. Even the droplets of sweat meandering down their foreheads were crystal clear to him.

    This time, he vowed, he wouldn''t be too late. He wouldn''t let the blade descend on those he yearned to protect. Propelled by this resolve, he surged forward, feeling the wind blend seamlessly with his movement. His sword met the blow from one Paresh warrior, deflecting it with a clash that seemed to resonate in slow motion. With nimble agility, he ducked beneath the swing of another axe.

    He drove his sword through a man''s abdomen and yanked it free in one fluid motion. Strangely, the man remained upright. This shouldn''t be happening. He should have crumpled to the ground. Caught off guard, Gabriel barely parried an incoming blade.

    Though he quickened his pace, the force of the axes didn''t diminish. Off balance, he stumbled and fell. Seizing the opportunity, the other Paresh warrior raised his axe high, targeting Gabriel as he lay vulnerable on his back.

    With a swift roll, Gabriel narrowly dodged the descending axe. On the next swing, he rolled to a more advantageous position near the enemy¡¯s foot. He slashed his sword across the enemy''s ankle, feeling the blade cut through the leather boot and encounter the resistance of flesh.

    Gabriel executed a forward roll to position himself behind the Paresh warrior. With his knees planted firmly on the ground, he swung his sword with increased force. The blade sheared cleanly through the man''s ankle, toppling him over. The other Paresh lunged at him as he readied himself to deliver the final blow. Caught in an awkward stance, Gabriel could only manage a hasty parry. The force was overwhelming; his sword was knocked out of his hands, out of reach.

    The warrior capitalized on the moment, delivering a harsh kick to Gabriel''s sternum that sent him sprawling to the ground. Gabriel saw the axe descending ominously toward him. His sore core betrayed him as he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto rise quickly. He lashed out with his foot in a desperate move, striking the man''s knee with all the force he could muster. The knee buckled, throwing the enemy off balance and causing the axe to veer off course.

    Gabriel rolled backward, drawing his dagger in a fluid motion. He was resolved to end this. But just as he prepared to charge, a knife whistled through the air, embedding itself squarely in the forehead of his foe.

    Whirling around, Gabriel caught sight of Atlas, standing firm with most of their company. Then, without hesitation, he surged forward.

    Reality snapped back with jarring abruptness. He could see Atlas mouthing to him, but the words reached his ears as muffled sounds, as if he were underwater. Trying to advance, Gabriel felt his energy reserves bottom out; he collapsed, limp, onto the ground. Above him, Atlas slapped his face, shook him, and shouted in desperation before charging back into the battle.

    I have to keep going. They need me. Breathing was painful, each inhalation a struggle, but he refused to surrender to weakness. I''m no coward. I''ll fight with all I''ve got.

    Grimacing, he hauled himself off the ground and locked eyes with the sorcerer. To his surprise, he saw fear there. It made little sense to him. He wasn''t the one hurling fireballs, just a boy who was quick with a blade.

    He watched as the sorcerer channeled more energy, gathering light more slowly this time. The wound must be slowing him down, Gabriel realized. His gaze shifted to his company, inching ever closer to the magic wielder. A mere five Balatian warriors remained, fighting with grim determination. But their resistance would be futile if the sorcerer launched another volley of fire at them.

    He gripped his mother''s knife, drew it from his pocket, and then hurled it through the air, praying for it to find its mark. The blade veered off course, but the glow in the sorcerer''s hands flickered and dimmed. Realization dawned on him¡ªthe sorcerer needed concentration to unleash his fiery assault.

    Now, only three Paresh stood, having whittled down some of the Balatian forces in the interim. The sorcerer''s hand began to glow brighter, the light merging into an ominous orb.

    Glancing down at the dagger he still clutched, Gabriel took a decisive step forward and threw it with the last vestiges of his strength. The dagger spiraled through the air, its rotations mirroring the rapid beats of his heart. Please, let this be the strike that ends him.

    The dagger hit the sorcerer''s head hilt-first, jolting him sufficiently to break his concentration. The glowing orb fizzled out, its luminescence waning.

    Gabriel caught sight of Atlas and Olof advancing in tandem. When the final Paresh warrior crumpled at the sorcerer''s feet, they lunged. Preoccupied with reigniting the flame in his hands, the sorcerer had no time to see who it was that severed his head from his shoulders.

    Feeling the last remnants of his strength ebb away, Gabriel''s vision blurred as he collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 42 - The Cost of Victory

    Gabriel awoke on a bedroll inside a spacious tent, the air thick with the sounds of agony from those around him. Struggling to sit up, he winced at the sharp pain radiating through his own body. He surveyed the scene through blurry eyes¡ªa makeshift infirmary awash in a sea of blood. Glancing down, he found himself surprisingly free of wounds, yet each breath felt like a knife piercing his lungs. We won, he thought. I¡¯m still alive. But as his gaze swept across the tent, he realized this was no victory.

    He stood gingerly, each movement exacerbating the pain in his chest and abdomen. ¡°You''re awake,¡± a nearby soldier said. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I''m alright,¡± Gabriel responded, as if convincing himself. ¡°My chest hurts, everything hurts, but I''m alright.¡±

    ¡°You got some bruising on your chest, but there ain''t nothin¡¯ broken, lad,¡± the soldier said. ¡°You were out cold, having a right good sleep. You should have been up hours ago, you lazy bugger.¡± The man''s chuckle seemed incongruous, a jarring contrast to the grim environment.

    The mystical force he''d tapped into had drained him, a sensation he was all too familiar with. ¡°Can I get water and food?¡± he rasped, his hunger as overpowering as it had been during his escape from Accamania.

    ¡°The pup wants me to fetch him some food now,¡± the soldier chuckled to himself. ¡°Have a seat, boyo; I''ll get you somethin¡¯.¡± There was something strangely comforting about the man¡¯s nonchalance in the face of such devastation.

    Gabriel carefully unclasped his necklace, his fingertips lingering over the intricate metalwork. Why would a follower of Ash possess the same metal? What is its significance? How could this black metal turn to white? He was lost in the questions that plagued his mind.

    Though he was thankful, he had been able to help his friends, something had felt inherently wrong, evil, when wielding the power. Am I one of Ash''s chosen? Why do I have these powers? More lives would have been lost if it wasn¡¯t for his magic, but the unease persisted. All his life, he had been taught that magic was an evil force. Memories of the last sermon he''d attended flashed through his mind. While one part of him trembled at the untamed power he now possessed, another part urged him to master it, to utilize it for the greater good. Someone needed to stand against these sorcerers. So, I will.

    His thoughts drifted back to the battle, to the despair he''d felt as the Paresh charged the company, to how time seemed to freeze as he clutched his necklace metal. What happened with the battle? What had happened to Atlas, Olof, and Avis?

    Growing restless, he searched the infirmary for Avis. Before he could find him, the soldier reappeared. ¡°Now, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Avis. Is he here?¡± Gabriel''s voice tinged with urgency.

    Handing Gabriel some bread and water, the soldier watched him as he drank voraciously and tear the bread with equal enthusiasm. ¡°Where''s Avis?¡± Gabriel repeated.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± the soldier finally said.

    Gabriel moved through the tent, his eyes taking in the chaotic ballet of medical triage. Soldiers were diligently tending to their fallen comrades. They pressed cloths against gashes, trying desperately to stem the tide of crimson. A man clenched his teeth as another soldier splinted his mangled arm; a medic used heated metal to cauterize a wound, filling the air with the acrid smell of burnt flesh. The atmosphere was thick with a coppery tang, a scent that had become unsettlingly familiar to Gabriel.

    When he reached Avis, his heart sank. His friend lay unconscious with a bandage wound tightly around his left leg, extending all the way to his inner thigh. The fabric of the bandage was already turning a troubling shade, as though the wound beneath it was a dark secret threatening to spread.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s lucky. The other poor bastards who got burned had their limbs cut off.¡±

    Memories of the flames flickering at the Sorcerer¡¯s fingertips resurfaced in Gabriel''s mind. If only I could have done more. An unfathomable darkness consumed him. The Sorcerer may be dead, but they all need to pay¡ªevery last one of them.

    The soldier seemed to notice the change in his demeanor, laying a hand gently on Gabriel''s shoulder. Startled, Gabriel recoiled from the touch. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± the soldier said. ¡°You good, lad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gabriel replied, attempting to shake off the unsettling feelings. ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡± What¡¯s happening to me? ¡°How can I assist with the wounded?¡±

    ¡°Rest, lad. You need it. We''ve got things under control here.¡±

    An internal conflict waged within Gabriel. He yearned to assist, yet he also felt an overpowering urge to distance himself from the visceral panorama of suffering.

    With a nod to the soldier, Gabriel exited the infirmary. His body screamed in protest as he hastened his pace, eager to escape the haunting echo of agonized cries. Finally, he pushed the heavy tent flap aside and stepped into the outside world.

    Around him, the camp was a hive of activity. Men bustled with purpose, each absorbed in a myriad of tasks. Drawn towards the sanctuary of solitude, Gabriel headed for the sleeping tent. As he approached, Atlas and Olof caught sight of him. Olof gave Gabriel a deep nod. It was the most significant acknowledgment he''d ever received from the stoic warrior.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Atlas, however, crossed the distance in a few strides and enveloped Gabriel in a warm hug, causing him to wince. ¡°You stupid, brave, idiotic fool.¡±

    ¡°I couldn''t just stand idly by.¡±

    ¡°You saved us, Little Wolf.¡±

    Gabriel raised both brows in confusion.

    ¡°When the rest of us were down, you faced the onslaught of two Paresh head-on. You protected your pack, snapping at their heels. I don¡¯t know how you did it. But we are glad you joined us.¡±

    Despite the praise, Gabriel felt no triumph, only a heavy burden. He couldn¡¯t celebrate, not when so many were hurt. ¡°How many did we lose?¡± he asked, his voice hushed.

    Atlas hesitated before answering. ¡°Too many. We lost three hundred men. Another two hundred are injured, and half of them won''t survive the week¡ªor will never be able to fight again.¡±

    Gabriel was shocked. So many dead. The loss was staggering, almost incomprehensible. The dark thoughts he had experienced earlier intensified to an almost terrifying degree. They must all be killed, and I¡¯ll kill them myself. The notion consumed him, pulsing through him with a chilling resolve. He pictured his dagger held firmly within his palm as the steel tip dripped with the blood of Pareshi. He felt his lips tugging involuntarily at the thought.

    After exchanging a few more words with Atlas, Gabriel yearned for the respite of solitude. He could have stayed and lent a hand, but the emotional weight was too much. He felt like there was an invisible hand pressing down on him. His spirit felt frayed, spent.

    With a last nod to Atlas, he retreated to his tent. Once inside, he let the flap fall behind him, sealing himself from the outside world. For the first time since the harrowing events in the forest, Gabriel broke down and cried. His tears were for the fallen, and perhaps a little for himself¡ªa release of all the tension, grief, and bottled-up anger he had been carrying. In that moment, he allowed himself the fragile luxury of sorrow¡ªa lone figure weeping in the silent gloom.

    Gabriel stood, wiping the fallen tears off his face. The weight of his grief was like a heavy cloak upon his shoulders. With deliberate motions, he wiped away the tears that had escaped his control, his hands rough against his skin, abrasive like the reality he faced. His eyes were scrubbed furiously, as if he could erase the images that haunted him with each blink. Hours had trickled by¡ªan eternity and yet a mere moment¡ªsince he had first sought solace in the solitude of the tent.

    Now, as he pushed the flap aside, his hope for a semblance of the calm that once defined his world was met with disappointment. The camp was still a living organism of chaos, with troops in frenetic motion, their purposeful strides carving paths of urgency in the dirt.

    With a heavy heart, Gabriel navigated through the sea of soldiers, an island of solitude in their midst. He wandered back to the battlefield¡ªa place he knew he should avoid, yet was drawn to as if by a siren''s call. He had to see it, to bear witness to the sorcerer''s fate. The Balatians, bound by superstition, would not have touched the sorcerer for fear of curses; they would leave him to the desolation of the crows until nothing but bleached bones remained. Yet Gabriel was compelled to go.

    The battlefield greeted him with a brutal testament to the conflict: the earth was scarred, blackened by fire, the grass was a grotesque tapestry, soaked with the crimson of fallen warriors. Broken arrows were scattered like forsaken memories over the bloodied ground. Nearing the horizon, a plume of smoke rose from what had been a funeral pyre, its flames long extinguished. The remains of the vanquished lay in a grotesque heap, charred and indistinguishable, a macabre monument to the day''s horror. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Gabriel was instead assaulted by the acrid tang of blood and decay. It was overwhelming, the stark reminder of taste and smell so vivid that it bordered on memory. He fell to his knees, enveloped by an unsettling emptiness. These were his enemies. The Paresh had killed so many. He had thought he would feel a righteous pain, a confirmation of his humanity, a sense of justice in their demise. But as he stared, there was only the chilling desire for more¡ªthe primal satisfaction of the conqueror, the dark wish to have slain more of the foe. What have I become?

    Rising slowly, Gabriel accepted the stains on his clothing¡ªthe soot, the blood¡ªas indelible marks of his experience. Some stains, he knew, would never wash away. His movements were a shadow of the battle''s choreography, each step a replay of carnage and survival. He wandered until he found it, the untouched corpse amidst the desolation, just as he anticipated.

    The sorcerer lay beneath the gray sky, impaled by a spear that bore the regiment¡¯s standard¡ªa pair of black swords crossed on a white field, the starkness of the emblem a vivid contrast against the muted colors of death. His visage was partially obscured by elaborate golden jewelry and armor, his tanned skin darker than the Balatians'', hair black and shoulder-length, marred by the tale of old burns on one side of his face.

    The sorcerer''s stiffened fingers were still encircled by black metal rings. Symbols of power that Gabriel sought, yet dreaded. He needed to harness more strength, yet the prospect of looting the dead twisted his insides. It was an act tainted with an unease that clawed at him. The sorcerer had killed so many, but what Gabriel was planning to do now felt like a transgression of a different, darker sort. Could the rings be cursed? Such thoughts plagued him, for the magic they bore was a mystery, its consequences unknown and potentially dire. Yet, his thirst for understanding, for power, nudged his reservations aside.

    Gabriel crouched low, his shirt pulled over his nose in a vain attempt to shield himself from the reek of death that clung to the fallen sorcerer. With a hesitant touch, he pried two rings from each lifeless hand, their weight settling in his palm like a verdict. The metal was a visual echo of his necklace, absorbing light in a greedy, almost sentient manner. The rings were of a simple make¡ªtwo plain bands and two with a curious signet shaped like a triangle¡ªlacking the elaborate artistry of the jewelry that graced his own body.

    Yet, there was an alien quality to these rings¡ªa coldness that defied the ambient warmth of the battlefield. They seemed to leech the heat from his skin, leaving a stinging sensation as if they bore the frost of the grave itself. A chill spread through Gabriel, an inward seeping cold that felt as if it were leeching his very life essence. This was no mere physical reaction; it was as if the rings carried with them an aura of death, an imprint of the sorcerer''s last, desperate moments.

    Abruptly, a sense of wrongness overwhelmed him, a profound and instinctive repulsion. Without fully understanding his own actions, Gabriel cast the rings to the ground. His boot ground them into the soil, an act of rejection, of separation. He couldn''t articulate the reason, yet a primal part of him demanded distance from the malevolent chill. He clasped his necklace, the familiar contours offering a silent reassurance, a connection to a power that was his own. As he gripped the talisman, warmth seeped back into his being, the unnatural cold retreating, banished by the touch of something known, something that was a part of him. In that moment, Gabriel understood that some powers were better left buried, and the line between seeking strength and succumbing to darkness was perilously thin.

 Chapter 43 - Soil, Song, and Shared Sorrow

    As the sun descended, Gabriel found himself amidst a somber congregation. A ritualistic grid of fires adorned the field, casting a flickering glow on the fresh earth of hastily dug graves. The flames seemed almost like sentinels, guardians of the fallen, yet their light was too feeble to illuminate the depths of sorrow on the surrounding faces.

    Earlier in the day, when he had walked back from the battlefield, a gnawing hunger took hold of him. He found some bread and stew and ate ravenously. He couldn¡¯t remember a time when he had ever eaten more. Only once had he ever been so hungry. It was as if he yearned to fill both his stomach and the profound emptiness within.

    Afterwards, he searched the faces of the soldiers in the camp, hoping to find the man who saved him in the battle. He scoured the camp, then the makeshift infirmary. But his savior was nowhere to be found. Gabriel resigned himself to the truth. He¡¯s dead. He gave up his life to protect me. How many more will die because I couldn¡¯t protect myself? The soldier was swallowed by the anonymity of death, a hero without a name to be thanked. But Gabriel would remember him.

    After that realization, Gabriel needed to find a semblance of purpose. He made his way to the soldiers digging. Olof was among them. When their eyes met, Olof spoke just one word, ¡°Graves.¡± Gabriel understood. Nothing more needed to be said.

    He grimly picked up a shovel and joined in the solemn task. Each scoop of the earth was a monumental effort to his tired body. But the pain was inconsequential, drowned out by the imperative to honor the men who had died. It was labor born of respect and necessity, a salve for wounds far more profound than flesh.

    Now he was seeing these graves filled with the bodies of the fallen. The commander stood in front of the congregation of soldiers. He was saying farewell to the dead. But Gabriel couldn¡¯t concentrate on what was being said. Instead, his thoughts meandered through a maze of faces and memories, lingering on those he had lost. What would Ma think of my choices? She had always preached the virtues of non-violence, yet he vividly remembered her deftly hurling knives and parrying soldiers with nothing more than a candlestick. He had already taken so many lives; could she ever forgive him for the blood he''d spilled? Tunklard too would be disappointed in what he''d become. He could almost hear his disapproving voice. I''m sorry, teacher.

    Yet the necessities of war had given him little choice. Enemies needed to be defeated to safeguard those he cared for. Even so, the weight of his actions bore heavily upon his conscience. His mind shifted to his friends, his sister¡ªwhat would their judgments be?

    And then there was Ser Rodrick, his mentor from a past life. He had been training him to be the General of Accamania, and now Gabriel found himself fighting for Balatia. He lowered his head, wrestling with his thoughts, as the master¡¯s words echoed through time. ¡®When raiders from the Eastern Continent assail our lands, who will stand for the innocent? For the women and children? Will they be better served by meeting their fate unprotected? Being a warrior means being the people''s shield.¡¯ Those words had never rung truer.

    I will be that shield, he vowed silently.

    Jolted back to the here and now, Gabriel''s eyes focused on the ceremony unfurling before him. One after another, each soldier stooped to touch the earth, cradling a handful of soil. As if directed by an unseen conductor, they released the soil into the open graves, a tribute to their fallen comrades. In this shared act, they collectively let go, returning those they had lost to the elemental embrace from which all life originated.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    As the ceremony progressed, the air became saturated with a haunting melody, a mournful ballad that seemed to emanate from the core of the assembled soldiers.

    ¡°With courage and valor, they touched the sky.

    Now, they live on as stars so bright,

    Under Victra''s ever-watchful light.

    Though death is dark, these men shone right,

    In heavens above, they''ve taken their flight.

    So, we sing in their name, with sorrow and tears,

    For they shine in the heavens and forever in our hearts.¡±

    The lyrics were foreign to Gabriel, yet he understood the raw emotion conveyed, for they pierced his soul. He looked around and saw even the most fearsome warriors shedding tears for their fallen comrades. The air was thick, not just with the smell of damp earth and burnt wood but also with the heavy weight of grief.

    Some of the soldiers started to walk away, their feet dragging against the earth. Others stayed, staring silently at the graves. The commander subtly shook, as if to wake himself from a stupor. Then he purposely approached Gabriel, his stride confident and purposeful. When he was a few hands spans away, his eyes studied Gabriel¡¯s. ¡°You disobeyed orders.¡± His tone was stern, but there was an undercurrent of something softer.

    Gabriel bowed his head. ¡°I apologize for not following orders.¡± But then he realized something. He wasn¡¯t sorry at all. He looked up at the commander and held his gaze firmly. ¡°But I would do it again.¡±

    The commander''s face broke into a pained smile. ¡°I''m glad you did what you did, Little Wolf.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the second person to call me that today?¡±

    ¡°The soldiers have taken the liberty of giving you a moniker. Officially, only the King can bestow a name upon a warrior, but perhaps one day you''ll earn that too.¡±

    Gabriel blinked rapidly. ¡°I don''t deserve a name.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you don''t, or perhaps you do.¡± the commander paused, rubbing his stubbled chin. ¡°Either way, after what we''ve been through, the men needed a source of inspiration, a symbol to rally around.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, understanding the gravity of what was being said, but taken aback by what they were calling him.

    ¡°Are you well?¡± Galland asked.

    ¡°I''m better than most,¡± Gabriel gestured to the graves.

    ¡°So, word has it you''re considering the academy for further training?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gabriel said, too quickly.

    ¡°Even after witnessing all the carnage and bloodshed, you don''t yearn for a simpler, quieter life?¡±

    ¡°It''s not about glory or thrill-seeking.¡± Gabriel''s voice was tinged with a solemnity that belied his age. ¡°Someone needs to protect Valandor from those who threaten it, from the savages we fought.¡±

    ¡°All of Valandor?¡±

    The four kingdoms had been locked in perpetual conflict for centuries¡ªinvading, killing, and annexing each other''s lands. Accamania was embroiled in a struggle with Galatia while tension simmered between Balatia and Eldoria. Yet, to Gabriel, none of those territorial disputes seemed to matter. They paled in comparison to the dire threat they now faced¡ªforeign invaders, monstrous warriors, and dark disciples of Ash intent on slaughtering the innocent.

    ¡°No, whatever anger we hold toward the other kingdoms, it is nothing compared to this new threat. This evil.¡±

    The commander looked thoughtful, perhaps even wary. Gabriel realized he might have disclosed too many of his thoughts. But then the commander broke the silence. ¡°Tomorrow, at dawn. Meet me at the same place I saw you training in the evening light. I''ll begin your training.¡±

    Gabriel''s eyes widened, his heart pounding in his chest. He had been waiting for this opportunity¡ªa chance to learn what it took to be part of the academy, to become stronger, and to be the best. Too many had died in the recent battle, and the grim reality weighed on him. I must get stronger, he thought fervently. For their sake, for my sake¡ªI must.

 Chapter 44 - Becoming the Shield

    Gabriel stretched his arms and legs, savoring the pull of his honed muscles and taut tendons. Each sensation served as a reminder of the transformation he had undergone, and he felt¡­ proud. Once skinny, his body was now a living testament to the ordeals he had faced. Each skirmish leaving an indelible mark on more than just his skin. His rigorous training and harrowing experiences had shaped him into a more formidable warrior¡ªstronger, hardier, and sculpted in both physique and will. It felt like each trial had reforged him, tempering his resilience and resolve just as much as his muscles.

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at King¡¯s Crest on the morrow,¡± Commander Galland said. ¡°You¡¯ll need to fight better to get into the academy, though,¡± he added with a smile.

    ¡°Little Wolf will make it,¡± Atlas said.

    ¡°I wonder how much longer we can call Little Wolf, ¡®Little,¡¯¡± Avis quipped. His humor was back, albeit forced, as if feigning normality could make it true.

    In the last three moon cycles since the battle, Gabriel had heeded Atlas''s advice, eating heartily, to fortify his strength and contribute to his growth. The results were evident; he was stockier than ever, and he''d clearly hit a growth spurt. He had outgrown many of his old clothes. Though he was still the smallest among them, he was catching up.

    Gabriel nodded, more to himself than any of his friends. "I''ll make it."

    ¡°Well stop talking and start practicing,¡± Galland said.

    Gabriel could have mentioned that he was the one that initiated the pause in their training, but he chose not to. After all, Galland was still his superior, even if lately he had been treating Gabriel more like a prot¨¦g¨¦ than a mere soldier. The commander had involved him in various tasks, elevating him to the role of his scurry boy in the camp. Gabriel was now tasked with carrying essential messages, and they frequently engaged in discussions about military tactics and the nuances of command.

    Although eager to grasp the many complexities of military leadership, Gabriel often felt overwhelmed. The detailed briefings on supply chain logistics alone made him rub his temple in confusion. The intricate workings of the army were baffling at times, yet invaluable as a learning experience. Each lesson gave Gabriel a more profound understanding of the enormous enterprise he was a part of, teaching him its complications and its necessities.

    Gabriel harbored profound respect for Commander Galland, especially for the man¡¯s skill in applying rational, even-handed logic when human lives hung in the balance. In a recent conversation within the canvas walls of the command tent, Gabriel had ventured to ask how the commander bore the emotional toll of constant loss while maintaining such steadfast determination.

    Commander Galland had been candid. "If you lead with your heart instead of your head, you''ll end up causing more harm than good. The harsh reality is that any decision you make might spell life or death for your soldiers. But that''s a burden that comes with command. My solace comes from knowing that if it weren''t me in this role, it might be someone less equipped to make the tough decisions. So, I take the responsibility with a heavy but resolute heart. Yet, even if the weight of these choices haunts you, which it always does, it''s crucial never to let that doubt seep into the men''s perception of you. If their leader falters in confidence, what becomes of their own?"

    The commander had given him much to think about. But that was no excuse for Gabriel to be distracted now.

    "High Eagle!" Galland''s voice boomed.

    With both hands gripping the hilt of his sword, Gabriel lifted the blade high above his head, assuming the designated stance. With a swift, powerful swing, he brought the sword crashing down before seamlessly resetting to his initial position.

    "Good," Galland acknowledged before bellowing, "Low Stance!"

    Gabriel assumed a crouched stance, his weight expertly distributed between the balls of his feet and the open palm of his left hand. His right hand gripped his sword, its blade angled back, poised like a coiled spring ready to release its pent-up energy. In a burst of speed, he propelled himself forward¡ªpart leap, part charge¡ªclosing the distance to Galland in the blink of an eye.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Good,¡± Galland said.

    Though well-acquainted with the monotonous grind of training, Gabriel found that the intensity of recent days had ramped up to a nearly unbearable level. The first moon cycle after the battle had been a protracted interlude of anxiety and recovery, marred by the daily toll of dying soldiers. Each dawn brought fresh sorrow as they counted the newly fallen.

    Gabriel''s mornings oscillated between sessions with Commander Galland and Atlas. Occasionally, Olof would inject himself into the regimen. Each instructor provided a different facet of martial expertise. Despite his bandaged leg, Avis would limp over to a makeshift chair to offer tips and encouragement. Afternoons were equally hectic, filled with collective drills among the soldiers and assorted tasks around the encampment.

    Their caravan resumed its uphill trek back to the capital during the subsequent moon cycle. Mornings remained reserved for disciplined practice with Galland, while evenings were dedicated to refining techniques under Atlas''s discerning eye.

    As part of what had become an almost ritualistic pre-sleep routine, he tried to touch upon the mysterious force that had awoken within him. But the power hovered tantalizingly at the periphery of his consciousness. Despite his best efforts to harness it, that power remained frustratingly out of reach, safeguarded like a puzzle he had yet to decipher. He didn¡¯t know if the power was out of reach for him, or if the fear of the power kept it at bay.

    Every setback only steeled Gabriel''s resolve to push his limits. When exhaustion weighed him down, he found the strength to rise again. As pain gnawed at his limbs, he channeled it into fuel for his relentless pace. If sorrow enveloped him, he swung his sword as if each strike could cut through his emotional fog. Whenever anger boiled within, he found solace in the disciplined motions of practice. And in moments of worry, his fingers instinctively found their way to his necklace, drawing a sense of grounding and purpose from it.

    He was driven by a singular, relentless ambition¡ªto secure a spot in the academy. Gabriel viewed this arduous journey as the only potential path to achieve his goals.

    ¡°Time for some sparring now,¡± Galland announced.

    The clash of steel filled the air as they engaged. Gabriel ducked and weaved, struck and parried. His movements had become swifter, his strikes more precise, and his overall strength noticeably improved.

    "Better," Galland commented, nodding his approval.

    Despite the progress, Gabriel had yet to score a hit on Galland in all their time of training. His blades had never once found their mark on the seasoned commander. He found comfort in his growing defensive capabilities. His sparring bouts lasted longer; his blocks and parries grew increasingly influential at staving off the inevitable blow. While not yet a triumph, it was at least a tangible mark of progress, a minor victory he clung to as he navigated the chasm between his current abilities and his aspirations.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how you crossed blades with two Paresh at once and even killed one of them,¡± Galland said.

    Despite substantially improving his combat skills, Gabriel sensed a lingering disappointment among his mentors. Based on his current abilities, there would be no way he could battle against one Paresh, let alone two. How could he stop them but not be able to land a single blow on Galland? It raised the question that he could never truthfully answer.

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Gabriel replied.

    ¡°They say that Victra can bless brave warriors in their greatest moments of struggle. Maybe that¡¯s what happened,¡± Avis said.

    Gabriel knew it was nothing to do with that, but rather the strange metal hanging around his neck. He heard a chuckle escape from Olof. But looking at Atlas, he seemed to believe what Avis said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, lad, you¡¯re improving. I¡¯ve rarely seen such improvement in such a short amount of time. But you¡¯re still behind the boys that will be in the academy,¡± Galland said.

    Gabriel¡¯s lips stretched into a wistful smile. ¡°I used to despise it, you know¡ªthe violence when wielding a sword. I hated the emotions it stirred within me. Then, my world turned upside down when my parents were killed. I didn''t fight back; I ran away like a coward. Since then, I vowed never to be so weak again. They may be better than me now, but none have been through what I¡¯ve been through, seen what I have seen. I will become better than each one of them."

    "There''s no way our Little Wolf won''t make it in," Avis declared with unwavering confidence. Gabriel couldn''t help but smile at his friend''s steadfast belief in him.

    Galland, lost in contemplation, rubbed his stubbled chin thoughtfully. "Just how old are you?"

    "I turned thirteen just three days ago, sir. Sorry for lying to you," Gabriel confessed sheepishly. So much had happened in the last year, so much pain and loss. He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge his Name Day.

    Galland chuckled. "Happy Name Day." Then, with a warm smile spreading across his face, he added, "You¡¯ve done all the training you can. Rest now. We''ll have a proper celebration tonight."

 Chapter 45 - The Lightness of Laughter

    Encircled by the fire''s warm crackle, Gabriel found himself enveloped in an aura of camaraderie. Beside him sat Avis, Atlas, and Olof, their faces rhythmically emerging from and retreating into the flickering shadows. Olof was engrossed in whittling a piece of wood, each stroke a meditative act. Atlas engaged in spirited conversation with a neighboring group of soldiers, his voice resonant and sure. Avis, meanwhile, seemed entranced by the dancing flames, his eyes fraught with an unspoken trepidation.

    Yet, even as memories of pain and loss shadowed their hearts, the men momentarily set aside their burdens. Avis eventually broke from his reverie to partake in the communal mirth. They traded stories, each anecdote a balm for their collective soul, and their laughter punctuated the night like fleeting stars¡ªbrief but brilliant moments of levity in a world often marred by suffering. Gabriel absorbed the atmosphere, savoring the genuine moments of human connection, but he refrained from partaking in the banter himself.

    Atlas patted Gabriel¡¯s back. "You know, it''s okay to laugh."

    Gabriel turned toward him, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    "When there''s so much loss, finding happiness can feel like a betrayal, as if you''re dishonoring the memories of those you''ve lost," Atlas said, articulating thoughts Gabriel had been wrestling with internally.

    How did Atlas know?

    "We all grapple with those feelings, especially in the early stages," Atlas continued. "Being a soldier doesn''t just teach you the art of war. It teaches you how to cope with loss. What helped me was asking myself, what would those I''ve lost want for me? Would they want to see me reduced to a mere shadow of my former self, or would they rather I find happiness and raise a toast in their honor?"

    Gabriel took in his friend''s words, contemplating the delicate balance between grief and joy, loss and camaraderie. And in that moment, around that fire, he understood that both could coexist¡ªperhaps they needed to, for the sake of the living.

    Olof held out a wineskin to Gabriel, the nod that accompanied the gesture serving as a sort of silent blessing. Eager with anticipation, he had always wondered what wine, often described as the nectar of Victra, would taste like. He took a tentative sip, allowing the liquid to roll over his tongue and introduce itself to his taste buds.

    The reality was a brutal betrayal of his expectations. The initial taste was a cacophony of sourness and bitterness as if he had just bitten into an overripe fruit long past its prime. An aftertaste that stubbornly clung to his palate, not unlike vinegar that had overstayed its welcome.

    To top it off, the liquid scorched its way down his throat like liquid fire, leaving an almost painful burn in its wake. Gabriel choked and coughed, struggling to reconcile his romanticized anticipation of wine with the harsh reality that now stung his senses. "Is this what all wine tastes like?" he asked.

    Avis chuckled. "Not a fan of the vintage, are we?

    Atlas erupted into laughter and then said, "Ah, the worse the wine tastes, the better it is for the soul¡ªor so they say!"

    Olaf grunted in agreement.

    "Who says that?" Avis asked, eyebrows raised in skepticism.

    "Well¡­ I do," Atlas retorted with a grin.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    At that, the group dissolved into collective laughter, enjoying a brief respite from their hardships.

    Emboldened by their joy, Gabriel took another swig of the unpalatable wine. The taste didn''t improve¡ªquite the opposite. It left an even more scorching burn down his throat.

    Eager to capture more of this elusive camaraderie, Gabriel stood up and moved around the fire, mingling with the other soldiers. He asked about their plans for when they returned home. Some spoke eagerly of reuniting with their families, while others used phrases like "Wetting their beak," whatever that meant. He laughed, argued, and conversed with them.

    In doing so, he realized he was honoring those he had lost¡ªnot by drowning in sorrow, but by embracing these fleeting moments of joy. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he felt unburdened. He felt free.

    Avis''s voice cut through the laughter and chatter around the fire. "Time for a story, I think." The men around the fire responded by raising their drinks in unanimous agreement.

    "Come on, Old Timer," Avis nudged Atlas, whose eyes twinkled as if he had been waiting for such an invitation.

    Standing up, Atlas cleared his throat and began. "Have I ever told you the tale of how King Saxton became king?"

    "Yes," came the soldiers'' resounding, almost chorused response. Their faces, however, broke into grins, and they leaned forward eagerly, as if the story''s familiarity was part of its charm.

    "I was only a young man when it happened," Atlas continued, his voice tinged with nostalgia.

    Avis yelled, "No, you weren''t, you old bastard! You were already losing your hair by then!"

    Atlas sighed, not the least bit surprised by the interruption. "Well, age is a matter of perspective. Now, where was I?" The crowd settled back in, eager for the story, old or new, true or embellished. Because sometimes, it''s not just the tale that matters, but the telling¡ªand no one told it quite like Atlas.

    Atlas took a deep breath, the firelight dancing across his eyes as they gleamed with the memory. "It must''ve been twenty years ago. King Saxton was then in his mid-twenties, fighting fit and full of fire. He openly challenged the former King, Draxler¡ªmay he rest among the stars."

    At this, the men all raised their fists to the sky momentarily, a tribute to the fallen king.

    "The duel itself was the stuff of legend. Saxton was already a named warrior by then. known as the ''Lion of Balatia.'' He had walked his grandfather''s path, becoming a warrior of great renown. Meanwhile, King Draxler was regarded as one of the best swordsmen of the last century."

    Atlas paused, allowing Gabriel and the others to absorb the significance fully. Then, he started painting the scene with words.

    "The duel was set in the Coliseum within King''s Crest. Oh, the fanfare was immense, the atmosphere pulsating with excitement. Both men entered, steel clashing against steel, each ring resonating through the air and sending shivers down the spines of those who watched. I''ve never seen a finer display of swordsmanship¡ªbefore or since."

    He glanced around, seeing the men hanging on his every word.

    "Saxton and Draxler bled; their wounds were severe, but neither would yield. For a moment, it seemed Saxton would lose. He staggered, his movements sluggish, and his eyes clouded by fatigue and blood loss."

    Then Atlas clenched his fist, reliving the moment. "But with a guttural roar befitting his name, the ''Lion of Balatia'' lunged forward in a last-ditch effort. With a series of blindingly fast strikes and parries, he pressed Draxler back step by step until¡ª"

    Here, he paused for what must have been a dramatic effect.

    "Draxler found himself kneeling, Saxton''s sword at his throat. In that moment, the young lion could''ve ended it all with a mere flick of the wrist, as many a new king has done."

    Atlas''s eyes glinted as he reached the climax of his tale. "But he didn''t. Instead, Saxton extended a hand and helped Draxler to his feet. From that day on, he was King and Draxler became one of Saxton''s closest advisors, serving loyally in the council until his last breath. And when he passed, King Saxton took Draxler''s son as his closest advisor. Such is the character of our king."

    The men erupted into applause and cheers, their faces alight with admiration for the storyteller and the king he honored. Atlas bowed gracefully, adopting the demeanor of a seasoned bard basking in the glow of a captivated audience.

    Meanwhile, Gabriel joined in the applause, but his movements were almost automatic, his mind miles away. To him, the king seemed more a figure of myth than a man of flesh and blood. Once I arrive at the capital tomorrow, I¡¯ll see what kind of man he truly is.

 Chapter 46 - Echoes of Triumph

    Awe overtook Gabriel as he and the soldiers neared King''s Crest. Perched at Valandor¡¯s southernmost point, the city''s majesty sprawled before him. From this vantage, its name was aptly fitting. King¡¯s Crest sat atop a hill so grand it resembled a mountain more than a mere rise.

    The city''s hilly terrain was a dense maze of structures, each topped with a sun-kissed terra-cotta roof. Their tiered formation reminded Gabriel of terraced vineyards climbing skyward, each layer reaching higher into the heavens. Velictras soared the sky, gliding toward the city, their wings catching the sunlight, seemingly beckoning him into the heart of the city.

    The capital¡¯s ancient walls, crafted from dark, age-old stones, told silent tales of innumerable epochs and conflicts they had weathered. Battle scars adorned them, mute testament to historical skirmishes, yet their enduring strength was evident. Soldiers patrolled these bulwarks, their gaze unyielding and ever watchful for the slightest hint of a threat.

    A gentle nudge from Atlas brought him back. "Nothing quite like it,¡± he said, as if in prayer. As if on cue, the clear tone of a trumpet announced their arrival, echoing from one of the leading soldiers.

    Traversing the drawbridge, Gabriel briefly observed the moat''s depths. Ephemeral shadows danced across, offering a fleeting glimpse before diving into the dark. It was yet another marvel, he mused, that fortified this capital. The city''s guards, recognizing their arrival, greeted them with crisp salutes as they passed beneath the imposing arch.

    Beyond the initial fortifications, a second wall caught his attention. Though it didn''t rise as high as the first, it shared the same shadowed stone construct, making its presence no less dominant. It added a deeper layer of complexity to the city''s defense, a formidable gauntlet for any would-be invader. Gabriel couldn''t help but think that anyone daring enough to attack King''s Crest would be a fool.

    As he absorbed the expansive view, a whirlwind of wonder and anxiety swirled within him. Subconsciously, he wiped his moist palms against his trousers.

    "It''s good to be back," Avis said, his voice carrying a relief so palpable that it seemed to encapsulate the heartfelt sentiments of every man present.

    Suddenly, a joyous cheer burst forth from the ranks. The infectious energy surged, with soldiers sharing hearty laughs and embracing one another. This wasn''t just about the familiarity of the surroundings; it signified reunions with families, loved ones, and the routine comforts of the life they once knew. Their jubilation stood as a poignant reminder of the commitments they shouldered and the ties that bound them. The life of a soldier was not easy. Of that, Gabriel held no disillusionment.

    ¡°Tonight, we celebrate our return!" Atlas said, the gleam in his eyes hinting at the festivities to come.

    Avis grinned like a madman. "How about we find a place full of lasses? It''s been too long."

    Atlas chuckled. ¡°Who are you kidding? I know you haven¡¯t been with no lady.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    ¡°No lady would be dumb enough to bed you with a face like that.¡±

    ¡°The ladies love my face.¡±

    ¡°Sure, they do.¡±

    Commander Galland, who approached the congregated troops promptly halted their jesting. His voice resonated clearly, ensuring everyone heard his words. "I commend each of you for your unwavering bravery and dedication. You''ve earned a respite. But make the most of it¡ªfor in half a moon''s cycle, our training resumes." The soldiers all let out a collective sigh.

    Galland drew closer to their smaller group and nodded toward the men, then looked at Gabriel. "Orion, come with me."

    Gabriel exchanged glances with his comrades. Each face held a knowing smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for you three, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ease up, lad,¡± Atlas said as he delivered a robust on Gabriel¡¯s back. A gesture that once would have sent him stumbling. ¡°You ain¡¯t dying, no need for thanks. Just make us proud. We¡¯ll be seeing you.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, then followed Galland¡¯s lead. After a few steps, the man turned to him. "Are you ready?"

    Gabriel raised his brow.

    "Don''t play coy with me. I''ve had plenty of time to learn how that mind of yours works."

    Gabriel hesitated a moment. "We''re going to the Academy?"

    A slow smile spread across Galland''s face as he nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee your admission, but I¡¯ll speak on your behalf.¡±

    A wave of gratitude washed over Gabriel. ¡°Thank you, commander.¡±

    ¡°Whatever happens, know that you''ve earned the respect of not just me, but every soldier you''ve fought beside.¡±

    As they passed beyond the second fortification wall, the expanse of King''s Crest revealed itself to Gabriel. The surrounding sights clashed with the image he had formed from his lessons in Accamania. There, Balatians were depicted as mere warriors, with little appreciation for the finer things. Yet the city before him shattered that portrayal. Smooth cobblestones formed the streets, wide enough for grand carriages. Consistent and tastefully colored storefronts stood side by side, and while the architecture was rooted in practicality, it emanated a distinctive allure, marrying function with beauty.

    Breaking his reverie, Galland asked, "Your first visit to King''s Crest?"

    Gabriel nodded. "Uh, yes."

    ¡°Curious.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Gabriel burrowed his brows.

    ¡°I thought you would have traveled here before, with your father being a merchant.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve lived a sheltered life.¡±

    "Hmm," Galland hummed, looking sidelong at him with skepticism.

    Changing the topic, Gabriel asked, "Are you happy to be back in the city?"

    Galland began cautiously, "In some ways, yes. The issue with returning is that people suddenly have all these expectations and demands. I often find solace in the simplicity of camp life." His face then broke into a grin. "But I must say, the company of women is something I''ve missed, so I plan to fully capitalize on the opportunity." He concluded with a roguish wink.

    They meandered through the streets, each ensnared by their private musings. Around them, the vibrant pulse of daily life danced. Vendors hailed passersby with spirited pitches for their wares, while children''s jubilant calls echoed as they indulged in a boisterous game of squash ball. Nearby, a weathered old man, his face a roadmap of time-worn creases, theatrically shooed the youngsters away. His loud complaints about "irresponsible kids" and "negligent parents" provided entertainment to many. Not too distant, florists artfully curated bouquets with a peculiar shade of orange, a hue Gabriel recognized only from fruits. Musicians strummed unfamiliar instruments that sat across their laps, drawing both hands into a dance that produced melodies haunting in their beauty. These sounds, both jubilant and melancholic, created a symphony that captivated him ¡ª a union of contrasts harmonized to perfection.

    Galland gestured towards a bakery as they strolled past. "That place has the best custarde tarts in the kingdom."

    Gabriel salivated at the thought. He didn¡¯t know what custarde was, but he remembered snagging tarts from the kitchens and enjoying his prize. "That sounds tempting."

    "You won''t need a full stomach for where you¡¯re going."

    As they rounded a corner, the architectural style began to shift. While the buildings retained the same stone and roofing material, their designs were decidedly more ornate. The roofs now curved gracefully, and the edges of the structures softened, transitioning from sharp angles to gentle curves. Steel balconies graced the upper levels, and from them, ropes stretched across the street, supporting a vibrant array of banners that painted the vicinity in rich hues. The presence of armed guards became more pronounced. Donned in superior armor, their uniforms were immaculate, hinting at their elevated status.

    After navigating several more meandering streets, Galland came to a stop and declared, "We''ve arrived."

    Gabriel assessed the locale with a hint of bewilderment. "This is the place?"

    Galland pointed to a solid stone wall punctuated by a rich mahogany double door nestled beneath a circular arch. The immediate area was strikingly serene. "It''s through that door."

    His expectations somewhat jarred, Gabriel paused. "I had envisioned something more¡­."

    Galland shook his head. "This isn''t some grand palace. It''s a training ground where boys are forged into men."

    As they approached the red door, Gabriel''s steps faltered, causing the commander to pause as well. "Well, come on," the commander said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ What if I¡¯m not good enough?¡±

    "In all the time I''ve known you, I''ve never seen you doubt yourself."

    "All my plans hinge on being admitted here."

    Galland clapped a firm hand on his shoulder. "Little Wolf, whether you gain entrance here, you always have a place in my ranks. Remember the adversaries you''ve stood against, the battles you''ve weathered. This challenge is no greater. You''ve repeatedly surprised and impressed, even the skeptics, me among them. That fire in you? Keep it burning."

    Strengthened by Galland''s words, he nodded firmly. "I''ll make it in.¡±

    The moment of sentiment was interrupted as Galland knocked assertively on the door. In moments, two stern-faced guards answered it.

    The first guard''s demeanor softened upon recognizing the commander. ¡°Galland boy, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    Galland responded with a warrior''s grip, their forearms clashing in mutual respect. "It''s always good to return."

    The second guard''s gaze lingered on Gabriel. "Fresh blood?"

    With an affirming nod from Galland, the guards stepped aside, the heavy door creaking open. "May fortune favor you," the first guard said as Gabriel took his first steps inside.

    Each footfall seemed weighed with the import of the plans he''d laid out for his life, plans that now teetered on the precipice of the next few moments.

    Stepping inside, the academy belied its unassuming exterior; its spaciousness was astonishing. Behind its discreet fa?ade, the interior courtyard was a haven of lush greenery, offering a soothing contrast to the demanding instruction that Gabriel knew unfolded here. The area radiated a peaceful aura, seemingly harboring age-old secrets beneath its tranquil surface.

    Venturing past another stone arch, Gabriel encountered the vision he had anticipated: a bustling training arena with the tactile sensation of coarse sand underfoot. Young aspirants, nearing adulthood, engaged in vigorous duels, their bodies protected by polished plate armor. The harmonious clash of blades dominated the ambient sound, echoing tales of valor and discipline.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They practice with real blades?¡±

    ¡°Wooden training swords are for beginners, young ones still wet behind the ears."

    The intensity of these trainees surpassed Gabriel''s early lessons with Ser Rodrick. He recalled the initial unease of wrapping his fingers around a blade for the first time. Now, a potent mix of anticipation and apprehension pulsed through him. He wanted to become like these warriors; only then could he do what needed to be done.

    "There''s no turning back now," Galland said from over his shoulder.

    "I don¡¯t intend to," Gabriel shot back, his voice firm.

    A smile crept onto Galland''s face. "Perhaps you won''t disgrace me after all."

    They continued towards a dark featured man whose imposing stature was awe-inspiring. His brawny arms seemed more robust than most men¡¯s thighs, and he overshadowed nearly everyone he had ever encountered, dwarfing even Ser Rodrick in height and girth.

    Galland inclined his head gracefully, his closed fist resting upon an open palm. Gabriel emulated the gesture. The imposing figure acknowledged Galland''s salute with his own, but offered Gabriel only a fleeting, almost dismissive glance.

    ¡°Grandmaster, this is Orion. I would like to submit him to testing for entrance into the Academy,¡± Galland said.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± the grandmaster asked.

    ¡°A merchant''s son. He joined the army a little over six moon cycles ago. He¡­¡±

    The Grandmaster interjected, "His age?"

    ¡°Thirteen.¡±

    "And why was a child of his age inducted into the army?"

    ¡°He had nowhere else to go. He wanted to help around the camp and learn what it meant to be a soldier.¡±

    "And why are you vouching for him?¡±

    "In the short time since he joined us, he has shown a remarkable aptitude for combat. In the beginning, he was barely competent with a sword, but under the guidance of our men and my tutelage, he has grown. Orion has so much potential he just needs the training.¡±

    The grandmaster had his arms crossed and still didn¡¯t look impressed. Galland added, ¡°He fought against the Paresh when he didn¡¯t need to. He saved many lives. The men have taken to calling him Little Wolf."

    At this, the grandmaster''s thick eyebrows perked up, and he scrutinized Gabriel with renewed interest. "How long have you wielded a blade, young pup?"

    "About a year, Grandmaster."

    "Most recruits here have years of training under their belts. You''ll be outclassed."

    "Sir, with respect, you don''t know me. Give me a chance, and I''ll show you what I''m capable of. I won''t claim to best the other recruits immediately, but give me a year, and I will."

    The Grandmaster turned to Galland and chuckled. "He does have a certain confidence, doesn''t he?" Returning his gaze to Gabriel, he asked, "What makes you want to join the academy?"

    "You train the best, and I want to be the best.¡±

    The Grandmaster seemed to weigh his answer for a moment. "Very well. Let''s see what you''ve got."

 Chapter 47 - Defiance in Defeat

    The tension was palpable as Gabriel lifted the wooden sword from the rack. He deftly maneuvered it in a figure-eight pattern, assessing its balance before extending it to feel its heft. Glancing around, he took in the audience''s anticipation, some hungry for a spectacle. The coarse sand beneath his feet served as a tangible reminder of the present, anchoring him firmly to the unfolding moment. A gentle breeze caressed his face, briefly causing his eyes to moisten. This is it. This is the moment that determines my future. I need to be at my best.

    Gabriel stepped into the sparring circle with his head held high, feigning confidence he didn¡¯t possess. Opposite him, the Grandmaster''s presence was almost overwhelming; an undeniable aura of strength and authority emanated from him, every muscle speaking of seasoned prowess. The depth of his near-black eyes ensnared Gabriel''s. "You won''t defeat me. This is a test of your skill, your mettle."

    "Yes, sir," Gabriel responded, his voice unwavering despite the rapid beat of his heart. Securing the hilt of his sword, he fine-tuned his grip, his hands embracing it as though his life depended on it. He knew acutely that to confront this behemoth he would need to would tap into every reservoir of ability and tenacity.

    From the periphery, Gabriel caught Galland¡¯s gaze as the man offered a discreet nod ¡ª a silent gesture of encouragement. In that fleeting connection, Gabriel saw the parallel between the commander and his fallen protector, Janus. No matter what side of the border Galland was born on, he was his ally. A soft smile tugged at his lips at the thought. Galland''s silent hopes intertwined with Gabriel''s ambitions, forging an indomitable will to prevail.

    The Grandmaster''s command sliced through the tense quiet. "Attack me."

    Inhaling deeply, Gabriel felt his lungs fill with the cool air, as if drawing in the very essence of the moment. In, out, in, out. Each exhale pushed away the turmoil of doubt and anticipation in his mind. With focused intent, he moved towards the towering figure opposite him.

    With a measured slash, Gabriel cautiously probed the Grandmaster''s defenses, attempting to gauge the man''s skill. Unfazed, the Grandmaster effortlessly sidestepped his following jab. But Gabriel was far from discouraged; unleashing a flurry of strikes, each aimed at piercing the Grandmaster''s seemingly impenetrable guard.

    Each wooden clash reverberated throughout the courtyard, hinting at the lethal confrontations they might face in actual combat. Using his shorter stature to his advantage, Gabriel adopted a low stance and lunged, targeting the Grandmaster''s knee. The seasoned fighter, however, cut across the attack, stopping the blow, and responded with his own measured sweep of the sword''s broad side. With milliseconds to react, Gabriel parried the swift counter. Persisting, he directed a cut towards the Grandmaster''s opposite knee, hoping his low stance would grant him an unexpected edge.

    With meticulous precision, the Grandmaster trapped Gabriel''s blade under his foot, anchoring it to the ground. Gabriel was torn between trying to pull free the blade or scurrying to safety. The choice was taken from him. The man unleashed a powerful punch aimed at Gabriel''s head. Acting on pure instinct, Gabriel let go of his ensnared sword, ducking just in the nick of time to evade the fist. Yet the man had expected this, swiftly following up with a kick to Gabriel''s midsection, which sent him tumbling backward, gasping for air.

    "Is that the best you can do?" the Grandmaster challenged, flipping his sword back to him. As Gabriel clutched his throbbing chest, his mind flashed to the last man who had dealt him with such a kick¡ª the Paresh soldier who had died by his sword. Gripping the hilt tightly, a surge of fury engulfed him. In his mind''s eye, the Grandmaster morphed into the embodiment of his deepest fears and anguishes: The Demon, the man who took his mother, Janus¡¯s assassin, the Paresh. They all merged into the foe in front of him.

    Something stirred within him. A strange energy enveloped him. The feeling that he had yearned for and feared for so long was rising inside him. But he beat the feeling down like a hammer to an anvil with the force of his will, suppressing the power. Why had his magic started to gather? He couldn¡¯t use his abilities. What if they see me? What if I hurt him? Taking a step back, he drew a deep breath, waiting for the rush of anger to subside. Detecting Gabriel¡¯s momentary vulnerability, the Grandmaster transitioned from defense to a sudden offense, his blade swiftly aiming for Gabriel''s torso. Surprised by the swift change in tactic, Gabriel narrowly deflected the strike. In that split second, he realized he needed to put some distance between them. Defending against this man at close quarters would only result in a quick defeat.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Gabriel charged with a renewed intensity. Gone was the caution of earlier exchanges; now, his strikes rained down in a torrent, both high and low, each delivered with a fervor that screamed of desperation and resolve. The man¡¯s blade danced with an elegant ease, deflecting each of his aggressive moves as though brushing away a twig.

    With a guttural cry, Gabriel aimed a thrust at the Grandmaster''s midsection. Predicting this, the man deftly sidestepped and, seizing the moment of Gabriel''s overreach, struck the flat of his blade hard against the young fighter''s back.

    The force of the blow sent him sprawling face-first into the sand. But even as he fell, his instincts took over. Using the fall to his advantage, he swiftly rolled, propelling himself out of the Grandmaster''s striking range, recovering to his feet. He re-assumed a defensive stance. His gaze locked onto his opponent, sword at the ready for the next clash.

    The Grandmaster advanced, his blade thrusting toward Gabriel''s torso. Using his nimbleness, Gabriel evaded the sharp edge, twisting his body with precision. However, this sudden movement left him momentarily finding his balance. Seizing the opportunity, the Grandmaster''s heavy fist connected with Gabriel''s nose.

    Sand scraped against Gabriel''s palms as he slid, the coarse texture stinging his skin. His face pulsed with a combination of numbness and pain. When he touched his nose, he felt slick warmth. Blood flowed, its metallic taste tainting his mouth. But surrender was not an option. He had to press on.

    Rising to his feet, Gabriel swung his sword. With each subsequent clash, the Grandmaster retaliated with increasing ferocity, each blow sending Gabriel sprawling into the sand. "You can''t continue, boy."

    Pain coursed through Gabriel''s body: throbbing ribs, a tender shoulder, and unsteady legs. His breathing was uneven and labored. Every fiber of his being urged screamed for surrender. Yet he refused.

    Twice more, he rose to meet the Grandmaster''s relentless assault, and twice more, he found himself knocked to the ground. With every fall, a fresh bruise formed, a fresh cut appeared, and his mounting frustration intertwined with a growing sense of defeat.

    Gabriel used the sword as a makeshift crutch, forcing himself upright. He held the hilt with both hands, drawing strength from its solidity, and met the Grandmaster''s gaze. He was battered, but unbroken.

    "Do you yield?" The Grandmaster''s voice sliced through the tension, as cutting as any weapon. Gabriel''s face tightened. A singular determination consumed his mind. Shaking his head as though dispelling a daze, he yearned for the power he had so long suppressed. Like a surging tide threatening to engulf him, he let it wash over. But just as he embraced its tendrils, the Grandmaster struck. Before Gabriel could even raise his sword in defense, a crushing blow against his midriff.

    His knees buckled and Gabriel collapsed, desperately gasping for breath on hands and knees. The surge of power had left him. The Grandmaster was standing above him. I don¡¯t need magic. This is my chance. In a sudden motion, Gabriel reversed his blade and swung towards the Grandmaster''s knees. He thought that the man was too close to avoid the blow, but somehow, almost miraculously, he leapt up, evading the blade''s arc by mere inches.

    "Cheeky bastard," the Grandmaster said, a smile revealing itself beneath his wild beard.

    Rising to his feet, Gabriel wiped the blood from his mouth and offered a defiant, toothy grin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t give up, do you?¡± asked the Grandmaster.

    ¡°No sir¡­ I want this,¡± Gabriel answered, between his panting.

    "You stood no chance, but your determination tells me you belong here. We''ll train you."

    Gabriel reverently placed his fist against his open palm and bowed. "Thank you, Grandmaster." This time, to his quiet satisfaction, the man returned the gesture.

    Turning, Gabriel caught Galland''s eye and saw a grin stretch across the man''s face. He then scanned the crowd that had gathered to watch his performance. He''d grown used to expressions of scorn and derision in the training yards, but the looks he saw now held a unique quality. Could that be respect?

    ¡°Your technique needs a lot of work, but we can bleed that into you.¡±

    "I''m not afraid of blood," Gabriel responded, chuckling internally at the profound irony of his words. The sight of blood still terrified him to his core. Yet, just as Ser Rodrick had predicted, he had gradually built a tolerance¡ªenough to keep his body from betraying him, even if the fear still lurked in the depths of his mind.

    The man chuckled, ¡°Keep that spirit, pup. Soltis, induct Orion to the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡± Came the response from a seasoned warrior that was close to Atlas¡¯s age. I did it. I can¡¯t wait to tell Atlas and Avis, even Olaf.

    Gabriel let out an exhalation, all his pent-up nerves released in that single breath. He stood up straighter, despite his aching body. I made it. I¡¯ll be the finest warrior in Valandor. Then I¡¯ll make them pay. They will all bleed for what they did.

 Chapter 48 - New Beginnings

    Wind slipped through a minute gap in the closed window. Though the opening was merely a small fracture between the glass and stone, the resulting whistle of the wind echoed loud and clear. It seemed even the smallest of imperfections could amplify the silence. The faintest of fractures could be the most pronounced. And surrounded by the four walls of his new room, what started as a lingering feeling of emptiness had expanded into a profound void.

    For many moon cycles, he had labored to secure his place at the academy. Yet now that he was here, the joy and satisfaction he anticipated remained elusive. He had believed that achieving this goal would ease the ache within, the fracture within his soul.

    But Gabriel understood now. Purpose, only that could mend the chasm he felt. Without it he was nothing, with it, he wasn¡¯t so broken. I still have a lot to do.

    After his duel with the Grandmaster, Gabriel trailed behind Master Soltis. Every stride the elder took showcased his experience as a seasoned warrior, evident in the deliberate nature of his steps. However, a slight limp occasionally interrupted his otherwise fluid gait. Upon receiving the academy''s standard uniform, coupled with a stern lecture on upholding its honor, Soltis ushered him towards the baths. Gabriel relished the warm embrace of the water, washing away the grime of his recent skirmishes. While Soltis displayed impatience for the duration of his bath, Gabriel remained undeterred, savoring this fleeting sanctuary.

    Now, Gabriel sat propped against his bedframe, the firm mattress pressing against him. He idly traced the iron buttons that lined the sleeves of his dark navy coat uniform. Around him, three more beds occupied the room. Two bore messy sheets and covers, tangled in chaotic heaps, while the third was neatly made but evidently slept in. His gaze then shifted to the stone walls, reminiscent of the very stone that fortified the city. This would be his haven for the next seven years. Various cherished items dotted the room, infusing it with a sense of personal history and warmth, a stark contrast to its otherwise austere appearance. Among them were letters, pieces of jewelry, an assortment of blades, and a collection of well-thumbed books.

    The sight stirred memories of the last book he''d immersed himself in. A pang of longing struck him. Delving into his satchel, he retrieved two items: his mother''s throwing knife and Tunklard¡¯s book.

    He weighed the knife in his hand, admiring its familiar heft, then spun it effortlessly between his fingers. Running a digit along its edge, a tiny bead of blood welled up from a fresh nick on his index finger. Gabriel smirked. "Still sharp," his voice barely audible against the whisper of the wind.

    Setting the knife gently on the bedside table, he took a moment with Tunklard''s book, pressing the aged leather cover against his forehead. As if hoping the very touch could transfer the book''s wisdom directly to his mind. With a sense of reverence not felt since Accamania, he opened the book, fingers brushing over the well-worn pages. After absorbing a few passages, Gabriel paused, reading and re-reading a particular section with intent focus.

    ¡®To take, you must always give. In every exchange there must be a balance. Whether it''s joy, trust, or even knowledge, for what we receive, we must also contribute. To take joy from this existence, you must give a part of yourself to the world and open yourself to the sadness etched in the dirt beneath. To truly understand, one must both teach and learn. In order to relish the beauty of a sunrise, one must first endure the darkness of night. To seize unlawfully is to surrender to unforeseen consequences. To earn love you must first give it. And in the gravest act of taking a life, we inevitably sacrifice a part of ourselves that can never be recovered.¡¯

    Gabriel gently shut the book, setting it beside the knife. Its profound truths reminded him why he had hesitated to reopen its pages. The weight of its words was undeniable, and they resonated deeply, echoing the cost of his own choices. I¡¯ll never be who I once was.

    He closed his eyes, letting memories transport him to the familiar Eastern Courtyard of the Accamanian Palace. He sought solace in the serenity he once found there, yearning for that calm. The soft sound of water trickling from Victra¡¯s fountain that played in his ears, coupled with the reassuring warmth of the sun¡ªa heat that wasn¡¯t just physical. Lost in this tranquil reverie, he longed for the moment Jessinta had awakened him in that very courtyard, the day when everything irrevocably shifted.

    His trance was shattered by voices outside the door. Gabriel sat up straighter, attention darting to the entrance.

    ¡°Stinking balls, that shit eater, Velor, is strong,¡± one voice grumbled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be stronger than him soon enough,¡± another said.

    As the door creaked open, three young men stood there, eyes widening in apparent surprise. The most imposing among them took a step forward. ¡°You''re the new recruit everyone''s talking about, aren''t you?¡± His voice, deep and resonant, hinted at an experience that belied his age.

    He dwarfed his companions, standing with an air of authority and arrogance that Gabriel had seldom seen in someone of their age. His hair, as dark as midnight, contrasted sharply against the paleness of his skin that was more likely to be seen amongst an Accamanian.

    With an effortless grin, Gabriel replied, ¡°That''s me.¡±

    ¡°So, you''ll be sharing quarters with us?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lakan, son of Great Bear,¡± said the arrogant one. Looking up at him Gabriel could understand where his father¡¯s name came from.

    The others introduced themselves in succession. ¡°Ryn, son of Fox, son of Hilt.¡± He was the leanest amongst them, sharp features and had eyes the color of wheat. They roamed over Gabriel, assessing and calculating.

    ¡°And I¡¯m Jonan, son of Jester.¡±

    Gabriel raised his brows, intrigued by the unique name.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because he has a sense of humor,¡± Jonan added beneath his wispy growing moustache.

    Still confused by the name, Gabriel rose gracefully, ¡°Orion, son of none.¡± He followed with a theatrical bow, a playful smirk playing on his lips.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true, you¡¯re not the son of a named warrior?¡± Lakan asked.

    ¡°It is.¡±

    They regarded him, their eyes devoid of scorn, filled instead with an unexpected respect. ¡°There is only one other student in our year that isn¡¯t the son or grandson of a named warrior,¡± Lakan said.

    ¡°And he¡¯s just as big as this idiot,¡± Jonan snickered, gesturing toward Lakan.

    Gabriel looked toward the towering boy. ¡°What do they feed you?¡±

    ¡°They make them big in Andali, something about their women sleeping with trolls. Its why they all look so dumb,¡± Jonan said with a laugh.

    Lakan grabbed Jonan around the neck and held him in a headlock. Gabriel stood there unsure what to make of them all. Whilst still having Jonan firmly in his grip, he asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your story then?¡±

    Gabriel obliged and recounted his fabricated tale of him being a merchant¡¯s son. The boys all looked curious whilst he spoke but did not interrupt, even Jonan after being released by Lakan seemed rapturously attentive.

    Lakan rubbed his already stubbled chin. ¡°Who was your father?¡±

    Gabriel distractedly fiddled with his uniform sleeve, summoning a pained expression that wasn¡¯t feigned. ¡°It¡¯s a topic I¡¯d rather avoid.¡±

    ¡°The past is the past and it¡¯s your own,¡± Ryn sagely said as he sat down on his pristine bedsheets.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The others exchanged amused glances. ¡°Ash¡¯s balls, Ryn. Who even talks like that?¡± Jonan said.

    Gabriel shared a laugh with the others, the room echoing with their mirth, save for Ryn. Facing Jonan, he quipped, ¡°I have a way with words unlike you, madman.¡± A subtle smile touched Ryn''s angular features. Though their jesting seemed intense, it was the kind forged in the deep bonds of camaraderie.

    ¡°So, how did you make it in the academy?¡± Lakan asked.

    Gabriel went into his story of joining the army, how the commander vouched for him, but he didn¡¯t talk about the battle and the losses of life. Speaking those truths would only make him relive the pain.

    Gabriel saw Ryn leaning on the edge of his bed. ¡°What it like? Being a soldier.¡±

    He was silent for a moment, contemplating what he should say. ¡°It¡¯s a hard life, you see things that you hope you¡¯ll never see again, then see something even worse later. But you are side by side with your fellow soldiers through out, you aren¡¯t alone, it becomes, like a family almost.¡±

    Ryn¡¯s eyes became glossy and wide, seemingly enamored by the idea of a soldier¡¯s life. ¡°Did you see battle?¡±

    Gabriel let out an exhale and spoke softly, ¡°I did.¡±

    He could see Ryn was fighting against himself not to ask more questions, a chorus of emotions flickered across his face. Curiosity, desire, then empathy. He asked no further questions.

    Wanting to change the subject, Gabriel asked, ¡°What should I anticipate here at the Academy?¡±

    Lakan took the lead, ¡°We start out days with sparring, then have our classes. Then we do more combat training, fighting in groups and learning forms and tactics. Then we end the day with endurance and strength training.¡± The boys all seemed to wince as Lakan uttered the last session of the day. Gabriel had mistaken Lakan¡¯s demeanor, he was the leader of this group, it wasn¡¯t arrogance he had seen, but a confidence that came in surety of oneself.

    Ryn chimed in, ¡°This routine persists for six days, with the seventh day reserved for rest, at least for the first year.¡±

    ¡°And the academic subjects?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Jonan snorted, ¡°All the boring shit.¡±

    Ryn rolled his eyes, ¡°It''s mundane only to minds as dull as yours. We have a rotating schedule, delving into History, Geography, Military Tactics, Politics, Philosophy, and the Arts.¡±

    Jonan turned to Gabriel, shaking his head with a smirk. Spreading his hands out before him, palms up, he said, ¡°See, the fun is only when we¡¯re fighting.¡±

    Whilst there was a lull in the conversation Gabriel seized the moment and asked the question he had been dreading. ¡°Did you hear about the upheaval in Accamania by the way?"

    Gabriel had waited for the right moment to ask this question; he didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion. But he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He was desperate to find out what had happened to his family. It was eating him up from the inside.

    "The revolt?¡± Ryna asked.

    ¡°We heard some chatter on our journey south.¡± Gabriel answered falsely.

    Ryn harrumphed, ¡°I heard that the King was usurped, served him, right. He had blood on his hands."

    Lakan chimed in with a bitter tone, "Power-hungry fiends. Always stabbing each other in the back for the throne."

    Ryn, with a pensive look, said, "It''s easy to judge from a distance. Every land has its stories, and not all of them reach us in their true form."

    Jonan, glancing around the room, added, "Never trust an Accamanian."

    Gabriel swallowed hard, struggling to keep his face impassive. If they ever discovered his identity, he''d be dead. He kept his face placid as he asked, "Who¡¯s ruling now?"

    "Probably some other arrogant noble," Jonan replied dismissively. "Give it a decade and he¡¯ll be stabbed in the back too." The others all nodded along.

    Gabriel''s mind raced as he kept silent, his heart heavy. Hopefully, it won''t take a decade.

    They continued to converse for a little while, with Gabriel trying his hardest to act like nothing was amiss. Lakan eventually rose from his bed, announcing, "Alright, time for dinner."

    <hr>

    Heeding Atlas''s counsel, Gabriel recognized the need to nourish his body to build his strength. He filled his plate with spiced meats, flat dark bread, and ember roasted Rootlings, a brown colored vegetable that took the shape of a small tree, that tasted more sweet than bitter unique only to Balatia. The dining hall echoed with youthful chatter and camaraderie. Shadows played on the walls, cast by flaming torches. Each student donned the academy''s uniform. The knee length dark navy coat had wide rounded collars shortened sleeves that revealed the baggy cream-colored linen shirt underneath. The coat was paired with gray trousers that billowed at the thighs, tapering snugly towards the ankles tucking into black leather boots that rose just past the ankle.

    Gabriel and his roommates secured a place at the long table meant to seat the entirety of the fifty first year students.

    ¡°This is Orion,¡± Lakan gestured toward Gabriel.

    Several students close by introduced themselves with a nod or a handshake.

    "I saw your duel earlier," the boy beside Gabriel remarked. "The name''s Elias."

    ¡°Then you saw the Grandmaster give me a good beating.¡±

    Lakan flashed a comforting smile, ¡°There¡¯s no shame in it. He¡¯s the best.¡±

    A collective eye-roll from those around the table caught Gabriel''s attention, his eyebrow lifting in silent inquiry. Lakan smiled, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± He subtly puffed his chest and slightly tilted his head. "The Grandmaster is my father."

    Gabriel''s eyes darted between Lakan and the Grandmaster at the front of the hall with the other masters. ¡°No wonder why you¡¯re so damn big.¡±

    Laughter erupted amongst the group. As it began to wane, Elias turned to Gabriel, curiosity evident in his eyes. ¡°Is it true what the commander said?¡±

    Gabriel didn¡¯t know specifically what Elias was referring to, but he could guess. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Elias let out an appreciative whistle and reclined in his seat. Ryn''s gaze bore into Gabriel, as if trying to decipher the words. ¡°What did the commander say?¡±

    Gabriel paused, the weight of the past pressing down on him. But before he could find the words, Elias interjected, ¡°The commander said he saved the lives of many soldiers against the Paresh. Even earned himself a title from the battalion ¡ª Little Wolf, they call him.¡±

    Ryn leaned forward, his grip on his cup tightening. ¡°Truly? you didn¡¯t tell us that.¡±

    Gabriel exhaled slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not that important. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a named warrior.¡±

    A distant look clouded Ryn''s eyes, much like it had when Gabriel spoke of his time in the army. ¡°The honor... the glory.¡±

    Gabriel''s response was immediate, his voice laden with emotion. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any.¡± He closed his eyes, besieged by the haunting memories: scenes of lifeless villagers, the haunting cries of the bereaved, the cacophony of clashing steel. He recalled the acrid tang of blood and decay that filled his nostrils. ¡°No tales, no songs of valor can mask the truth. There''s no glory on those fields. Only death.¡±

    Elias''s hand struck the table with force, his face flushing with indignation. ¡°That''s blasphemy, the priests teach that there is no greater honor than in battle!¡±

    Ryn, snapping back to the moment, gently placed a restraining hand on Elias''s shoulder. While Elias''s fiery demeanor cooled a bit, a tense atmosphere persisted. Those surrounding them had mixed reactions. Some seemed to ponder Gabriel''s perspective, while others, like Elias, bristled in disagreement. Gabriel understood he had unintentionally ignited feelings he hadn¡¯t meant to. His intention was to forge bonds, not widen chasms. Especially not over deeply held convictions, no matter his personal views on the clergy or Elias''s impassioned beliefs.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just¡­when you see it. When you see your friends die. The pain doesn¡¯t fade. I¡¯m sorry for speaking rashly.¡±

    The group considered his words carefully. Elias, mollified by the apology, relaxed slightly, while others nodded, silently recognizing the sentiment. Yet, Ryn''s intense stare suggested he saw beyond Gabriel''s outward expression.

    Cutting through the weighty atmosphere, Jonan let out a jovial laugh. ¡°Well this is nice, we¡¯ve all gotten to know each other.¡± The group¡¯s laughter followed, even Elias with his chuckle, offering a momentary escape from the tension. But not all joined in. Gabriel''s gaze settled on a boy whose distinct sneer stood out amidst the shared amusement.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the name the soldiers gave you,¡± a red-haired boy spat, each word dripping with venom. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. You weren¡¯t taught any better. Your family holds no noble blood. It¡¯s a shame that you were let in here in first place.¡± His head was held high looking down on Gabriel past his own bulbous nose.

    Another boy, his frame nearly equal to Lakan''s, cut in, ¡°Blood has nothing to do with it, if it did, we¡¯d all be Eldorians.¡± There were some nods to this statement. Gabriel deduced that this boy was the one his roommates had mentioned earlier, the one not descended from a named warrior''s bloodline.

    Gabriel turned his gaze to the sneering youth. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°Velor,¡± he replied with a smirk. ¡°Son of Blackwater¡¯s Bane, son of Actus the Gruff.¡±

    A shiver coursed through Gabriel. Velor''s father was the infamous warlord behind the Blackwater massacre in the Accamanian province a decade ago. He mercilessly slaughtered a thousand Accamanian soldiers, offering no quarter, no chance for surrender. They were ruthlessly executed. What am I doing among the sons of my kingdom¡¯s enemies? Doubt and regret crept into Gabriel¡¯s mind.

    Gabriel knew this boy, He had never met him, but he understood who he was. He¡¯s Rufus, he¡¯s just wearing a different face. I ruined him, just as I¡¯ll ruin you.

    ¡°Well, Velor the unnamed, your Pa¡¯s achievements and his Pa¡¯s are not your own. And judging by what I see now, you''ll remain nameless, lost in their shadows. With someone as irritating as you, it wouldn''t surprise me if our own soldiers decide to plunge a blade in your back.¡±

    Velor''s laughter held an icy edge, foretelling of a lurking malevolence. ¡°Perhaps you''ll be the first to feel that blade''s sting.¡±

    But Gabriel was no stranger to confronting threats. I¡¯ve dealt with worse. He locked eyes with Velor, countering him with a defiant smirk. Although, some tried to divert the conversation, the residual tension from their exchange lingered throughout the rest of the dinner.

    As they departed, Jonan slung an arm around Gabriel''s shoulder, jesting, ¡°I thought I had a knack for making friends, but you, my friend, are on a whole different level.¡±

    Their shared laughter was a balm to his soul. At least the ones I''m bunking with don''t seem all that bad.

 Chapter 49 - The Proving Grounds

    Gabriel trailed the procession of his peers, his feet sinking slightly into the sun-warmed sand until he sat down in a square position. Despite his attempt to emulate the statuesque posture of the other boys, whose spines were ramrod straight as if magnetized by some invisible force, a yawn betrayed his fatigue. The night had been a fitful symphony of nightmares, each one more jarring.

    "I''m sparring with you first," declared Lakan, his presence at Gabriel''s side suddenly prominent. Gabriel couldn''t suppress a smile, a real one. Many had expressed doubts about his ability to compete with the other first years, but Gabriel thrived on proving naysayers wrong. There was an exhilarating purity in the clash of blades, to the thrill of testing his mettle, of losing himself to the rhythm and dance of a blade in motion. It was the clarity found in the heat of combat that he yearned for.

    Master Soltis''s voice, authoritative and resonant, cut through the murmur of the gathering. ¡°You know the drill. Make a group of four and alternate sparring partners.¡±

    Gabriel dusted his hands, ridding them of the sand''s tenacious cling before his fingers curled around the familiar wooden hilt. Its texture, grooves worn by countless hours of practice, provided an anchor in the tumultuous sea of his anticipation. Lakan mirrored his stance, the shared understanding between them unsaid but palpable as they circled, swords at the ready. Then, almost in synchronization, they lifted their swords and struck.

    The fight began with the crisp sound of wood striking wood. Lakan''s moves were swift and forceful, his larger frame belying the speed with which he matched Gabriel''s pace. The shock of each collision raced up Gabriel''s arms, a tingling reminder of his opponent''s power. He was the ocean incarnate, his attacks the relentless surges that sought to erode Gabriel''s defenses.

    Dodging a vicious sweep, Gabriel felt the whoosh of displaced air graze his ear. He countered with a feint; a deceptive maneuver designed to elicit a misstep. Lakan''s response was a parry so robust it forced Gabriel back, the earth unsteady beneath his boots.

    The sparring continued and Gabriel refused to yield. The strain on his muscles were impacting him, he started to slow and tire. His endurance was unable to cope with the tenacity of Lakan¡¯s hits. Knowing that if nothing changed, he would surely lose. Gabriel attempted to use Lakan''s momentum against him, strategically sweeping his opponents leg which Lakan nimbly avoided. Following up, Gabriel lunged with his sword extended, aiming for the boy¡¯s midriff. But Lakan twisted, avoiding the hit by the smallest of margins. Gabriel had overextended himself and his balance betrayed him, unable to return to his defensive position. The incoming strike from Lakan was inevitable. He knew it would strike. It was a lesson delivered in the form of wood against rib, but he was powerless to stop the sword from battering into his ribs.

    Gabriel dropped to the ground, clutching his side with one hand whilst his other palm held firmly to the hilt. The sharp sting from the impact traveled through his body, making him momentarily forget his surroundings. The sandy ground became a comforting sensation as he took a moment to catch his breath. Gabriel mentally kicked himself. It had been an obvious move, yet he''d left himself exposed. With his side still throbbing, Gabriel offered a wry smile. "Good fight."

    Lakan''s acknowledgment was a nod, devoid of arrogance, his grin a mirror of camaraderie rather than triumph. "You too."

    Gabriel reflected on Lakan''s potential, seeing in him the makings of a formidable warrior. There was an inevitability in Lakan''s growth, a promise of becoming an unstoppable force on the battlefield. This realization stoked a fire within Gabriel, igniting a resolve to not just match Lakan''s prowess, but to surpass it. In Lakan, he found both a benchmark and an inspiration, fueling his own ambition to excel and become a warrior of unparalleled skill.

    Gabriel shifted his focus as he squared off against Jonan. The match began with Jonan''s flair. He danced around Gabriel, his feet barely touching the ground, a grin playing on his lips as if he were engaged in a lighthearted game rather than a sparring match. He moved erratically yet purposefully. He was a gust of wind, impossible to catch and ever-changing in direction. Gabriel was barely able to stop the strikes. All his attention was on defense. Jonan was a master of deception. He darted in as if to strike, then pivoted in the last moment, his wooden sword whooshing past Gabriel, the air it displaced teasing his senses.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Minutes into the sparring Jonan stumbled, his feet betraying him. Gabriel lunged, hoping to capitalize on the opening. But it was a ruse. Jonan''s ''stumble'' morphed into a roll, and he sprung up behind Gabriel, tapping him lightly on the back with his sword, a playful reprimand for falling for such a trick.

    The sparring session continued, a blur of motion and strategy. Jonan''s quick strikes were like a swarm of bees, relentless and from all directions, leaving Gabriel with a collection of welts beneath his uniform. For every ten strikes Jonan made, Gabriel could only return a few glancing blows, each one a minor victory against the whirlwind that was Jonan.

    As the spar ended, Gabriel, despite the numerous welts and the exhaustion that clung to his limbs, couldn''t help but admire Jonan¡¯s skill. In Jonan¡¯s unpredictable and agile form, he found a different kind of lesson¡ªone that taught him the value of flexibility and the importance of expecting the unexpected in battle.

    Eventually, they took a break. The other boys joined and walked toward a barrel of water. Gabriel gripped the wooden ladle with his strained hand and filled his cup to the brim. In one large gulp, his thirst was quenched. Water always tasted better after exercise. The soldiers, after the group drills, sometimes laughed that it tasted better than any wine. But in Gabriel¡¯s estimates, everything tasted better than wine.

    Gabriel filled his cup again and sat down on the sand. He was tired and exhausted, but he wasn¡¯t wildly panting from exertion like he used to be. Gathering his wits, he wondered how he should approach his fight with Ryn. He had only seen Ryn fighting briefly with Lakan.

    Before he could think of the matter further, Soltis yelled for them all to start again. Gabriel and Ryn stood across from each other, his face was impassive as if it was a sculpture made of stone. Then, with a flick of Ryn¡¯s wrist, the fight began.

    The boy was an enigma in combat. He didn¡¯t speak whilst sparring, no friendly jests. He was utterly concentrated. His movements were deliberate and calculated. Each step, each swing of his blade, seemed to be part of some intricate strategy. He was a general of the blade. Gabriel had thought he was a strategist, but compared to Ryn he was a merely a piece on a Luminae board. Ryn wasn''t particularly fast or strong, but what he had was precision and patience.

    Gabriel found himself on the defensive for most of the match. Ryn''s watchful gaze seemed to dissect him, studying his every move. When Gabriel thought he had found an opening, Ryn would pivot, block, or evade effortlessly. Gabriel was doing everything he could to parry the strikes, but he needed to change the game. Mimicking Jonan¡¯s unpredictability, he feigned a strike with his sword, then followed up by throwing a punch at Ryn¡¯s sternum. The boy wasn¡¯t expecting it and he staggered, winded by the blow. But then something seemed to flicker within Ryn¡¯s eyes. He attacked with vigor, quicker and stronger, precision was no longer his sole focus. Gabriel barely had time to register the shift in momentum before he was on his back, the tip of Ryn''s wooden blade pointing at his throat.

    Then, as if breaking out of a trance, Ryn smiled and offered a hand to Gabriel to help him up. ¡°You landed a good blow there.¡±

    Gabriel responded with his own encouragement.

    For a grueling hour, the cycle of sparring repeated itself, the ceaseless sound of clashing sword and the occasional triumphant yell filled the space. Gabriel found himself faring better as it went on, learning of his opponents and how to fight differently against each one.  Finally, the ringing of Master Soltis''s bell signaled the end of the session. As the dust settled and Gabriel caught his breath, he noticed a cluster of boys around Velor, laughing and pointing toward him. But Gabriel knew it wasn¡¯t the time for him to engage.

    The boys soon started walking out of the training yard, and just as Gabriel had taken a few steps to follow, Master Soltis¡¯s firm grip on his shoulder stopped him. Their eyes met, and the weight of Soltis''s scrutiny bore into him. ¡°Train harder.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, ¡°I will.¡±

    Soltis held his gaze for a moment longer, searching for sincerity. Apparently finding it, he simply walked away.

    Soon Gabriel rejoined the group. He felt a renewed sense of purpose. He knew he had ground to make up, but he was more determined than ever to rise to the challenge.

 Chapter 50 - Unlearning lessons

    The group navigated their way across the sprawling courtyard, their footsteps echoing against the stone, until they arrived at an arched timber doorway. This threshold marked their transition into a new realm of learning. Gabriel quickened his pace, buoyed by a sense of anticipation. History, unlike physical combat, was a domain where his intellect, rather than muscle, could truly shine.

    Crossing into the classroom, he was greeted by a sight that was nothing short of a temple to knowledge. The walls of the classroom were lined with towering bookshelves that reached up to the high, vaulted ceiling. Each shelf cradled an eclectic trove of scrolls and parchments, arranged with meticulous care yet exuding an air of organized chaos. Gabriel''s gaze lingered on the shelves, pondering the depth of wisdom they might hold. He questioned whether these texts were mere decorative artifacts or reservoirs of invaluable information. Now that he was immersed in this bastion of learning, a fervent desire to absorb its riches ignited within him.

    Gabriel found his way to a desk and was immediately drawn to the inscriptions carved into its wood. ''Honor is all,'' it read, each letter a whisper from history echoing the values that had shaped countless generations. Running his fingers over the grooves, he felt a connection to the lineage that preceded him, a lineage steeped in tradition and honor. The room itself was an amalgamation of the ancient and the new, its air carrying both the weight of history and the promise of the future.

    On the far right of the room hung a large, ornate map, a hand-painted depiction of the known world. His eyes were drawn to Galatia in the north, bordered by his homeland in the east and Eldoria in the west. Balatia, represented in a striking royal blue, dominated the map both in size and the elaboration detailed over its territories. Beyond the seas were a group of islands called Malvoda, a small area full of traders that were more akin to pirates. Even further away was the barely discernible outline of the Eastern Continent. Gabriel doubted the outline itself was accurate, given that none from Valandor had ever seen its shores and returned. The thought sent a shiver down his spine; it was the unknown that often bred the deepest fears.

    His contemplation was interrupted as the classroom door opened and a tall, wiry figure entered. The master, clothed in a flowing black robe and sporting a long, chest-reaching beard, had eyes that seemed to twinkle with wisdom. He gestured for everyone to take their seats.

    The master¡¯s eyes roamed the classroom before settling on Gabriel¡¯s form. ¡°Ah, you must be the new student, Orion?¡±

    Gabriel nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Berand. Welcome to the class,¡± the master introduced himself with a gentle smile. Then, with no further preambles, he turned his gaze on the class and spoke. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll discuss some of our most recent battles with Accamania.¡±

    Gabriel gulped. Just my luck.

    ¡°The Battle of Amrellis, who knows about it?¡± Berand asked.

    The class all raised their hands, many with grins spreading across their faces. Gabriel reluctantly followed suit and raised his own tentatively. Seeing the class¡¯s reaction, Berand nodded again. ¡°Good. I won¡¯t rehash all the details then.¡±

    Berand started pacing the room. ¡°It was a significant conflict that erupted four decades ago between Accamania and Balatia. This pivotal battle took place in the city of Amrellis, a Riverland city positioned at the boundary of both kingdoms. Throughout history, the city has changed hands multiple times. We have obviously held it longer.¡±

    The master paused, and a boy seated next to Velor shouted out, ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re weak.¡± The boys in the class all started to bang their fists against their tables in coordination as if it was a choreography they had practiced. Gabriel looked upon them askance. He didn¡¯t want to single himself out, but he refused to join in. Ryn locked eyes with him, and Gabriel just smiled, hoping he could feign that it was purely because he was new that he didn¡¯t contribute to the cacophony of sound.

    As the boys settled, the master spoke up. ¡°We are stronger, but it is good to remember what we have lost and gained. The power dynamics of this region are always in flux, and Accamanians will always try to take what they have no right to. It matters not, for we have held Amrellis since the last battle.¡± The students let out a cheer.

    Berand waited for the students to calm. ¡°The Accamanians launched a brutal and unprovoked assault on the city. Their actions were deplorable, showing scant regard for the innocent lives that called Amrellis home. They employed siege tactics, indiscriminately starving all those inside. Their callousness towards civilians makes it one of the darkest chapters in our shared history.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Curses of Accamania flew across the classroom. Gabriel knew in that moment, if anyone knew who he was, they¡¯d kill him. Maybe Velor was right. Maybe I am more likely to have a blade through my heart.

    Gabriel felt himself unconsciously slinking lower in his chair. He felt a growing unease. The details, the perspectives, the heroes and villains ¡ª this version of the story was dramatically different from what he''d grown up hearing in Accamania. It reminded him of something Tunklard had once said to him. ¡®History is a tale. And the tale is spoken differently by different people. Eventually, that tale then becomes our history. There is little regard for the truth. Agenda and motive make history.¡¯

    Suddenly, Berand posed a question directly at him. ¡°Orion, do you know why the Battle of Amrellis started?¡±

    Gabriel''s mind raced. To voice what he had learned whilst growing up would be to risk everything. But remaining silent felt like a betrayal to his roots. Torn, he finally whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Berand. I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Another soldier with a sword but not the head,¡± the master sighed.

    Gabriel gripped the table leg so hard he could feel a splinter. He stared defiantly at the master. This was not a feeling he was accustomed to. He had been laughed and mocked at before, but never regarding his intellect and knowledge.

    Velor turned to him, an ugly sneer on his face. ¡°He¡¯s not good with a sword, either.¡± Those around the boy all started to point and laugh. Lakan and Ryn, who were seated next to him, stared back at Velor with their chins held high. They barely knew him and yet they were already defending him. Gabriel swallowed the insult and took a deep breath to calm himself.

    The master continued, as if he didn¡¯t hear the snide remark. ¡°The Accamanians were fueled by greed and expansionist dreams. They sought control over the vital river routes and the fertile lands surrounding Amrellis. And the people paid the price for it.¡±

    Gabriel had learnt a contrary tale; the city was originally held by Accamanians until the Balatians struck four decades ago. When the Balatians invaded, they killed civilians and soldiers alike. He was told how the Accamanian citizens begged King Leoman the Brave, his grandfather, whom he had never met, to save them. Gabriel¡¯s brother carried the name to immortalize his deeds. The thought caused Gabriel¡¯s heart to ache. The phantom pain felt like a dagger in his soul.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t know what history to trust. He resigned himself to trusting neither. Both would hold an element of truth. And both would be a lie. The rest of the lesson became a haze for Gabriel, his thoughts consumed with the clash of histories and the challenge of keeping his identity concealed. Before dismissing the class, Master Berand turned to Gabriel. ¡°Orion, I encourage you to go to the library to learn. You need it if you have any hope of graduating.¡±

    This may have been a rebuke, but Gabriel¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned to Ryn. ¡°There¡¯s a library here?¡±

    <hr>

    The aroma of dinner still clung to Gabriel''s clothes as he followed his roommates through the winding hallways. Despite the bruising from today''s training and the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him, he found himself drawn to the next destination. The academy library.

    The tall wooden doors creaked open to reveal a cavernous room, the walls lined with towering bookshelves, each packed with volumes of knowledge. Candle sconces dotted the room, their flickering flames casting moving shadows on the polished wooden floor. Gabriel walked in cautiously, both in anticipation of the knowledge stored and the reminder of what happened the last time he was in a library. Subconsciously he gulped. He could imagine Janus and his mother laying on the floor, blood ebbing and flowing from their wound, staining the oak timber crimson. Shaking the vision from his thoughts, he focused on what mattered. I came here Ma, just like I promised. I made it to Balatia. I will honor you.

    Gabriel looked upon Jonan and Lakan, who made their way to a secluded corner, engrossed in hushed laughter and shared secrets. Then Ryn approached with a stack of books. His usual statuesque features softening to a thoughtful expression. "I''d recommend starting with these." Ryn handed him three volumes, their spines worn from frequent handling.

    Taking them, Gabriel ran his fingers over the titles - histories, treatises on diplomacy, and a tome on ancient swordplay. Gratitude warmed him. "Thank you," the sincerity evident in his eyes.

    Not long after, the allure of the outside world pulled Jonan and Lakan away, their chatter fading with their departure. With a sense of purpose, Gabriel pulled the weathered chair and sat. He bathed in the soft candlelight, seeking solace in stories of a new land, battles long forgotten, and versions of history that challenged his understanding.

    The library''s clock marked the passage of another hour. Drawing his attention away from the pages, he noticed Ryn still seated across from him, equally engrossed. Their eyes met, sharing a silent understanding. It seemed they both appreciated books and knowledge. Amidst these ancient tomes, they could take their minds off the relentless fighting.

    As the evening deepened, a soft reminder from the librarian indicated it was time to depart. Ryn, already up and stretching, glanced at Gabriel sitting form. "Heading back?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll come soon.¡±

    After Ryn''s departure, Gabriel lingered for hours. He knew he wouldn¡¯t sleep. Those long hours when the weight of memories kept him awake, he''d often wished for something, anything, to occupy his restless mind. Lying in bed staring at the ceiling had become a torturous routine. And so, Gabriel filled his thirst for knowledge. The well that had been empty for so long was slowly starting to fill.

 Chapter 51- A Quiet Resolve

    As twilight wrapped the sky in a tapestry of dusky pink and deep blue, Gabriel and his bunkmates congregated around a time-worn table in their quarters. The centerpiece of their evening''s camaraderie was a deck of cards, haphazardly spread out amidst the soft clinking of glasses and a backdrop of friendly, competitive banter.

    Lakan, dealing the next hand with practiced ease, cast a quick, concerned glance toward Gabriel''s shoulder, still bearing the marks of recent training. "Orion, how¡¯s the first week of treating you?"

    Gabriel responded by stretching his shoulder, a wince betraying the lingering discomfort. "Sore," he confessed, trying to mask the pain with a half-smile.

    Jonan, his eyes gleaming with playful mischief, riffled his cards. ¡°I wonder why? It couldn¡¯t be because of your tumble during drilling?¡±

    Covering his shaking head with his hand, Gabriel couldn¡¯t imagine what Atlas would say to him if he knew he almost dislocated his shoulder whilst working on basic group maneuvers.

    Lakan chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if him falling or Soltis¡¯s rant was funnier.¡±

    Gabriel rolled his eyes, unable to suppress a laugh. "Thanks for reminding me."

    Ryn, joining in the banter, added, "And how about when he verbally sparred with Master Indlar during politics? I''ve never seen that man go so red!"

    Gabriel offered a sheepish shrug, a trace of embarrassment coloring his smile. ¡°I merely pointed out certain errors in Master Indlar''s academic approach to politics.¡±

    Ryn raised an eyebrow incredulously. ¡°You basically told him he¡¯s never set a foot in the real world of politics and that his teachings are solely bookish theories. What did you say again?¡±

    Gabriel''s cheeks flamed a deeper shade of red.

    Jonan capitalized on his reticence and mimicked Gabriel in a haughty tone. ¡°Master Big Nose Indlar, you know nothing of politics, you¡¯re a fat man who spends all his time reading and knows nothing of the real world, you¡¯ve probably never even set foot in the castle, what could you possibly teach me?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t sound like that, and secondly, I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but it definitely makes for a better story,¡± Jonan replied.

    Gabriel rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Well, when you put it like that... it certainly wasn¡¯t my most diplomatic moment.¡±

    Their laughter filled the room, a shared mirth over the memory. In just six days at the academy, Gabriel had found a level of connection with these three that he¡¯d rarely experienced among the nobles back home. Still, a tension lingered within him, a constant reminder of the unfamiliar culture and people he was navigating. Despite their growing bond, he remained vigilant, carefully masking his identity.

    The past week had been a whirlwind of challenges and revelations, pushing him beyond what he once thought were his limits. Yet, in this relentless environment, Gabriel found an unexpected comfort. He was constantly tested and pushed beyond the limits he thought he had. But whilst it had been trying, he felt a strange sense of comfort. The academy would never be a place of safety for him, but it represented the certainty he needed, a place where his purpose was clear and his path set. There was comfort in certainty.

    After a quiet lull in the conversation, Lakan leant forward in his chair, the timber creaking under his weight. "How do you manage all that late-night reading after our grueling training sessions? I''ve noticed you sneaking in well past midnight. Do you ever sleep?"

    Gabriel exhaled softly, rearranging his cards. A chuckle escaping as he responded, "Why sleep when there''s a world of knowledge to be absorbed?" For him, those sleepless nights were best spent in the company of books. They were a welcome escape, a distraction from the labyrinthine thoughts that often wandered the quiet corridors of his mind.

    Jonan shook his head. ¡°Damn Ash, for bunking me with the two fools who spend all their free time reading.¡±

    ¡°I like to read too,¡± said Lakan.

    ¡°Sure, you do big boy.¡± Jonan patted his back mockingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t read more, Master Darrel is going to complain to your pa.¡± Lakan shoved him to the side as he finished dealing the cards.

    After a few rounds, it was clear that Ryn was going to win. ¡°I was really hoping I would get some competition,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s a freak in strategy like you.¡± Jonan glared.

    ¡°Orion might give you some competition soon. Darrel almost loves him as much as you.¡± Lakan said.

    A subtle change passed over Ryn¡¯s features, a fleeting emotion that Gabriel couldn¡¯t quite place. His gaze settled on Gabriel with a hint of respect. ¡°You do have a talent for tactics.¡±

    Gabriel''s reply was a humble smile. Military Tactics class was his favorite, although a part of it was him excelling in it. A more substantial reason was that Master Darrel''s lessons transcended mere memorization, demanding a deeper engagement with critical thinking and strategic foresight. These classes evoked memories of the rigorous drills with his mentor, Tunklard, fostering in him a strategic acumen that had only grown. His mind briefly wandered, picturing a debate between Master Darrel and Tunklard. The thought brought a small, knowing smile to his lips. In such a hypothetical contest, he had no doubts¡ªTunklard would triumph.

    Lakan''s gentle nudge brought Gabriel back from his daydream. "Tomorrow''s a free day for us. Why don''t you join us for a trip into the city?"

    "You should see how the girls swoon for the academy uniform! I had two lasses sitting on my lap last time. Couldn¡¯t get rid of them," Jonan laughed boisterously.

    Ryn had what Gabriel took to be a thoughtful expression. ¡°How odd, I didn¡¯t see that. I must have missed it whilst you were sitting across from me.¡± The tug of his lips was the only indication of his teasing intent.

    Gabriel felt a tug of desire to join them. Not for any girls. inexplicably, he pictured long blonde locks and hazel eyes. Jessinta, I miss you. He couldn¡¯t understand why he just thought of her then. Although he wanted to experience the city and all of its mysteries, there was work to be done. He needed to train and to plan a plan to meet the king. His mother''s last wish echoed in his mind, stirring a maelstrom of emotions, which he quickly suppressed.

    "I want to, but I need to keep up with my lessons."

    Lakan regarded him for a long moment. ¡°It¡¯s one day. We¡¯ve been training for six days straight. We can all take the break.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Jonan, ever persuasive, nudged Gabriel. "Think about it. The girls will be all over us."

    Gabriel just laughed in response, which only seemed to spur him on. ¡°The uniform is magic. I swear you could just walk into the palace with it on.¡± Jonan said.

    Their mirth filled the room, each of them amused by the absurdity of the idea. But amid the jovial atmosphere, Gabriel''s mind latched onto Jonan''s words. As laughter swirled around him, a spark of audacious possibility ignited in his thoughts. The idea, seemingly ludicrous at first, morphed into a tangible plan. The notion of using the uniform as a disguise to gain access to the very heart of the kingdom, was daring, risky, and... potentially brilliant. In that moment, amidst the carefree banter of his friends, the seed of a daring strategy planted itself firmly into Gabriel''s mind.

    <hr>

    The courtyard, a vast canvas of well-trodden earth, lay simmering under the relentless gaze of the sun. Its rays beat down mercilessly, turning the open space into a sweltering cauldron of heat and light. Sweat beaded on Gabriel''s forehead, glistening trails snaking down his skin as he tirelessly continued his drills. His palms, slick with perspiration, gripped the sword with a firm resolve.

    Every so often, he instinctively reached up to rub the top of his head, a brief respite from the heat. He felt a sense of relief that his hair was cropped short in the Balatian fashion ¨C a practical style that was proving its worth under the scorching sun. The thought of enduring this intense training with longer hair, becoming a matted, sweaty mess, was unfathomable. In these moments, under the sun''s oppressive weight, every small comfort mattered.

    In this crucible of endurance, he was a beacon of focus and resolve. Each drill he executed was a display of how far he¡¯d come, even from a week ago. The army had taught him well, but the masters in the academy were vastly superior in their teachings. Even the most basic of movements were improved upon since he had joined the academy. Small tweaks in his stance, and techniques improved him greatly. Continuing the training, his blade sliced through the air in a sharp, decisive arc, followed by a slight pivot and a quick thrust. He repeated this same motion again and again until his deep, rhythmic breaths filled the spaces of silence around him, each wheezing inhalation a testament to the intensity of his efforts.

    At the courtyard''s periphery, Master Soltis stood like a vigilant guardian, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on Gabriel''s form. With the keen acuity of a seasoned mentor, he scrutinized each of Gabriel''s movements, missing no nuance or subtle shift. As he had done consistently since noticing Gabriel''s solitary practice over an hour ago, Soltis moved closer, likely intending to offer further refinement and advice.

    His eyes, sharp and analytical, swept over Gabriel¡¯s stance, absorbing every detail. Gabriel, aware of the master''s critical gaze, felt an almost subconscious urge to temper his breathing, wary of displaying any sign of weakness or fatigue. Soltis¡¯s observation was thorough, his experience lending him an almost predatory vigilance.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaning too heavily on your left,¡± Soltis observed, his voice carrying the weight of expertise. With a firm, instructive nudge, he corrected Gabriel''s posture, subtly yet effectively shifting his balance. ¡°In the heat of real combat, predictability is your enemy. Strive for equilibrium in your movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The soreness in Gabriel''s muscles was a constant companion. He rubbed his aching shoulder hoping to loosen it. The pain was a reminder of his physical limits and his determination to surpass them. He welcomed it, seeing it as a sign of growth and improvement, even if it had come from his tumble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shift to sparring now,¡± Master Soltis announced, signaling the transition to a more intense phase of the training.

    After enduring ten rigorous bouts, Gabriel''s grip finally faltered against the master¡¯s swing, his sword clattering to the ground. To his surprise, instead of the usual stern reprimand, a rare smile flickered across Soltis¡¯s usually impassive face. ¡°Well done,¡± he commended.

    Gabriel, momentarily taken aback, arched an eyebrow in disbelief. The master''s praise, albeit subtle, was unexpected. ¡°Sir?¡± he questioned, unsure if he had misinterpreted the master¡¯s reaction.

    Soltis¡¯s smile broadened just a fraction. ¡°You held out longer than I expected,¡± he admitted. The acknowledgment, coming from the typically reserved master, was a significant recognition of Gabriel''s progress and resilience.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t land a single blow on you.¡±

    ¡°You learn quickly, though.¡±

    Then Gabriel voiced a question that had been lingering in his mind. ¡°Master, why have you taken the time to help me specifically?¡±

    Soltis¡¯s response was straightforward, devoid of sentimentality. ¡°You showed commitment to improving, so I offered guidance. It''s as simple as that.¡±

    Gabriel, acknowledging the wisdom in Soltis¡¯s words, saluted respectfully, and bowed. ¡°What more can I do to enhance my skills?¡±

    The master looked at him, his gaze assessing. ¡°When your instructors assign an hour of practice, double it. If they ask you to study a text, know it better than anything else. And when I point out a weakness, focus on it with twice the effort you give your strengths. That¡¯s how you excel.¡±

    Gabriel absorbed the advice, a renewed sense of purpose igniting within him. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± he said, his voice carrying a tone of genuine gratitude.

    As Master Soltis walked away, Gabriel remained in the courtyard, lost in thought how he could become stronger. He knew the path to mastery was long and arduous, but he was ready to embrace the challenge with every fiber of his being.

    Gabriel then retreated indoors. He made his way to the academy''s library, a place he considered his sanctuary.

    As he entered, he was greeted by the sight of Master Abel, the library''s elderly custodian, who was as much a fixture of the library as the shelves. With his stooped posture and the cascade of gray hair flowing down his back, Abel was an ever-present figure in this realm of books. His eyes, keen and perceptive, seemed to take in everything. "Back again, I see," he commented dryly, his attention fixed on the ledger before him.

    Gabriel responded with a light-hearted retort, "I could say the same for you."

    Abel chuckled as he finally looked up at him. "Boy, I work here. What¡¯s your excuse?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I just enjoy the company of lonely librarians.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was lonely, you cheeky bastard?¡± Abel huffed exaggeratedly.

    Gabriel knew better than to respond to that, so he laughed it off and asked what he had come for. "Do you have anything on court and castle protocols?¡±

    Master Abel paused, his piercing gaze attempting to read Gabriel''s intentions. Before Abel could probe further, Gabriel quickly added, "Master Indlar doesn¡¯t seem too fond of me. I thought brushing up on my political knowledge might help."

    Abel responded with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Can¡¯t imagine why someone wouldn¡¯t like you.¡± With a neutral expression, he directed Gabriel to the back left corner of the library. "Second shelf, you''ll find what you need."

    Grateful for the guidance, Gabriel navigated to the designated section of the library. Here, shelves rose like silent sentinels, each book adorned with gold-lettered spines that gleamed under the soft light¨Ca testament to the wealth of knowledge they held. He ran his fingers over the titles, selecting those that promised insight into the complexities of court life and the nuances of diplomacy.

    Among the volumes, he discovered several that seemed particularly promising. Their pages were replete with meticulous descriptions of courtly etiquette, the artful dance of diplomatic conversation, and the elaborate rituals surrounding royal events. While Gabriel was well-versed in the customs of his homeland, with its intricate social dances and veiled conversations, the traditions of this new kingdom were an uncharted territory for him, marked by unfamiliar rules and practices.

    One tome demanded his attention: a comprehensive treatise on the structure of the royal court and the expected conduct for those seeking an audience with the king. Settling at a nearby table, he opened the book, immersing himself in its contents. With each page, he mentally traversed the corridors of the foreign court, visualizing how he would adapt his demeanor and actions to mirror Balatian customs. He studied the power hierarchy, identified key figures of influence, and learned the subtle rules that dictated life within the palace. With each page he turned, the contours of his plan grew sharper, more defined in his mind.

    As Gabriel delved deeper, he realized he would not find a perfect solution. The academy and its uniform did not grant special privileges to be admitted into the palace. But he learnt enough, he understood the structure of the court, he now understood how limited his earlier information was about Balatia, and how he had needed every sliver of knowledge to address that shortcoming.

    Gabriel paused in his reading, his thoughts circling back to the pivotal question: should he even attempt to approach the king? The more he pondered, the clearer it became that waiting for a distant, uncertain future to provide an audience was not an option. It was imperative that he acted and carved out his own path to the throne room. This was more than a mere quest for an audience; it was a pivotal step in a larger journey. One he owed his mother to pursue.

    Rising from his seat, Gabriel felt a rush of resolve. His mind was ablaze with strategies and possibilities, a Luminae board of moves and countermoves unfolding before him.

 Chapter 52 - The Price of Promise

    Gabriel''s steps carried him beyond the city gate as the dawn splintered the horizon, his body moving with a resolve that his conflicted mind struggled to match. His plan, a concoction of desperation and necessity, set in motion, clashed with the echoes of his mother¡¯s wisdom: ¡®Some risks are worth taking.¡¯ This was for her, though a nagging doubt lingered about her endorsement of such a perilous scheme.

    With a sense of urgency, he quickened his pace, weaving past the slow-moving trading caravans departing the city. Each stride mirrored the internal chaos he sensed, a physical manifestation of the storm within. The journey stretched over an hour, leading him to a secluded hilltop. There, a tranquil sight greeted him - a sun-drenched glade, its serenity starkly contrasting with his inner turmoil.

    He ventured into the small forest, a perfect haven for his intentions. Here, hidden from prying eyes, he had the tools and the solitude necessary for the first stage of his plan. Gently, he lowered himself to the earth-strewn floor and rolled. It was an act reminiscent of his youthful mischief. Memories of disapproving servants chastising him over dirt-smeared clothes surfaced unbidden.

    Once his uniform bore the marks of a thorough soiling, he unsheathed his dagger. The blade, glinting ominously in the dappled sunlight, was not just a tool but a key to his deception. He cut into the fabric of his sleeves and torso, ensuring each incision was precise. Small, calculated tears followed, his hands working to create the illusion of a fierce struggle, rendering the uniform tattered and frayed.

    Gabriel''s hand, quivering with the gravity of his next move, clutched the blade tightly. He drew in a deep, steadying breath, steeling himself. His fingers, now unsteady with a mix of fear and determination, pressed the blade''s edge deeper against the cloth. With a hesitant yet decisive motion, he sliced through the fabric, grazing his skin underneath. The sharp sting of the blade elicited a sharp gasp from his lips. ¡°Damn Ash and all his damned followers.¡±

    Gabriel''s gaze lingered on the fresh cut, watching as blood slowly surfaced from the shallow wound. A wave of dizziness momentarily gripped him, the stark reality of his self-inflicted pain setting in. He recalled a time when the mere sight of blood unnerved him, yet here he was, deliberately marking his own flesh. The thought spurred a nauseating swirl in his stomach, but his determination held firm. "I have to do this," he reaffirmed to himself, the words a lifeline to his wavering resolve.

    Clutching the dagger with a grip that turned his knuckles white, he braced for the next incisions. Each cut was meticulously shallow, designed to bleed but not to debilitate. As the blood seeped from these self-inflicted wounds, a few errant tears formed, blurring his vision. He repeated his solemn vow to the silent forest around him, "I¡¯ll see the king, Ma. I¡¯ll see the king."

    Gabriel understood there was no conventional path to the king, no straightforward petition that could bypass the layers of protocol and security. His mind had tirelessly woven through every possible strategy, only to return to this singular, drastic course of action. Patience and waiting held no promise; they were luxuries he could not afford. Honoring his mother''s wish was paramount, but intertwined with that was a personal drive, a craving for empowerment, not through brute force or inherited title, but through knowledge and means.

    He whispered to himself, a vow tinged with both resolve and pain, ¡°Those who have taken everything from me will answer for it. I¡¯ll pay back these cuts a thousand times if I need to.¡±

    As he continued, each successive cut became a cathartic release, a physical manifestation of his inner turmoil and anger. It wasn''t just about creating believable wounds; it was a ritual of transformation, marking the shedding of his old self. With each slice, a sense of empowerment coursed through him, mingled with a sickening sensation that seemed to seep from his very core. He surrendered to this burgeoning power within him, a power he barely understood but instinctively knew he could harness.

    The world around him seemed to slow, becoming almost ethereal. For the first time, Gabriel could observe the mysterious energy he possessed without the chaos of battle or the urgency of survival clouding his perception. He watched in awe as shadows danced around him, a blend of darkness and light that responded to his movements. Lifting a hand, he reached towards the swirling tendrils, feeling a strange connection, yet they slipped through his fingers like smoke. The sensations were overwhelming¡ªhis heartbeat pounding in his ears, the warm blood trickling from his wounds, the soft rustling of leaves in the wind¡ªall amplified to an almost unbearable intensity.

    Yet, in this moment of heightened awareness, a voice of caution echoed from the depths of his consciousness, urging him to release this power. There was a sense of distance and muffled sound, as if a warning was being shouted from a faraway place. He lingered in this state, torn between fascination and a growing sense of foreboding. With a forceful mental effort, he willed the power away, shutting his eyes tightly and focusing inward. His heart raced, beating a frenzied rhythm as he fought to regain control.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he opened his eyes. The forest, once a theatre of shadows and light, had returned to its natural state.

    In the aftermath of relinquishing the mysterious power, Gabriel grappled with a creeping lethargy that seemed to seep into his very bones. He chided himself for yielding to the seductive pull of that force. His fatigue, albeit self-inflicted, lent authenticity to his guise. With a rueful chuckle, he thought, at least it will make me look closer to death¡¯s door.

    Shifting his focus back to the immediate task at hand, Gabriel retrieved a small pouch from his belongings. Inside were two vials of blood, bought from a butcher during his last free day with what little stipend the academy provided him with.

    Carefully, he uncorked the first vial and let a few drops fall onto his scalp, the crimson liquid trickling down the side of his face in a grotesque imitation of a grievous head wound. He opened the second vial and smeared the blood over his tattered academy shirt, staining the beige fabric with dark, unsettling splotches.

    Next, he scooped up handfuls of dirt and soot, methodically applying them to his face. He concentrated on the area beneath his eyes, ensuring the grime accentuated his weariness and distress. Without a mirror, he could only imagine the transformation.

    Finally, he scoured the ground for a small rock, finding a jagged piece that fit his needs. With meticulous care, he pressed it against the outside of his hands, creating a series of minor cuts and scrapes. The pain was minimal, but the visual effect was impactful. Slipping the rock back into his pocket, he steeled himself for the journey ahead.

    Taking a deep, steadying breath, Gabriel began his return to the city walls. His steps were deliberate, each movement calculated to convey the image of a young man pushed to his limits. He avoided the main roads, skirting the edge of the forest to evade curious onlookers who might intervene or, worse, unveil his deception. The extra effort drained him further, but it was a necessary sacrifice to maintain the integrity of his crafted narrative.

    As the formidable silhouette of King''s Crest''s walls loomed into view, Gabriel experienced a twinge of apprehension mixed with determination. The hardest part of his journey was just beginning.

    Gabriel, bracing himself against the escalating discomfort, wedged the small stone into his shoe. The sharp pain as he took a step helped him mimic the sensation of a sprained ankle¡ªa convincing addition to his already battered appearance. He recalled a similar incident during his march with the army, where an errant stone had caused him considerable discomfort. This memory guided his performance now.

    As he approached the queue of people waiting to enter the city, Gabriel readied himself. The line was a diverse mix of traders, travelers, and locals, each absorbed in their own concerns. The man in front of him turned, likely to exchange pleasantries, but his words caught in his throat at the sight of Gabriel''s disheveled state. ¡°Boy, what happened to you?¡± he asked, a mix of concern and curiosity etched on his face.

    Gabriel knew that his success hinged on portraying a sense of dire urgency. His heart racing, he sidestepped the man without a word, his limping gait stressed by the stone in his shoe. His abrupt movement drew attention, and a voice rang out from further up the line. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a damn line, get back!¡± the man bellowed.

    Ignoring the protests and the growing murmur of discontent behind him, Gabriel continued his uneven progress towards the city gates. He could feel the stares boring into his back, the whispers and exclamations weaving a trail of speculation in his wake.

    ¡°He needs a healer,¡± a concerned voice emerged from the crowd as a man extended his hand toward Gabriel. With a quick, dismissive gesture, Gabriel slapped the hand away and maneuvered past him, causing the man to stumble and fall. A chorus of protests and exclamations erupted, but Gabriel focused solely on his goal, pushing through the growing cacophony of voices until the formidable city walls loomed before him, anchored by four stern-faced guards.

    Relief washed over him as he realized these were not the same guards who had witnessed his earlier departure. His reconnaissance on the previous free day had paid off; he had carefully noted the guards'' shift changes and was now facing a fresh set of eyes, unaware of his earlier presence. Limping with calculated effort, he made his way toward them, dragging his injured foot across the cobblestones.

    Just as he was about to bypass the guards, a firm, authoritative voice cut through the air, halting him in his tracks. ¡°Stop right there,¡± commanded the lead guard, his stance showing no room for argument. Gabriel''s heart skipped a beat, but he maintained his composed, albeit pained, demeanor.

    Gabriel lowered his gaze, then slowly lifted it to meet the scrutinizing eyes of the guard. His expression was deliberately unfocused, eyebrows knitted in feigned bewilderment.

    "What happened?" the guard demanded, his voice a resonant baritone.

    With a feigned effort to clear his fogged senses, Gabriel responded, his voice quivering slightly for effect. ¡°The king¡­ he has to know.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± the guard pressed, skepticism etched into his furrowed brow.

    Gabriel''s eyes widened, lending credence to his fabricated urgency. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you. The king is the only one that can know.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What were you doing outside the city?¡±

    ¡°On assignment, Sir. I¡¯m from the academy.¡±

    At this revelation, the guard''s demeanor shifted subtly, the disdain momentarily replaced by a flicker of hesitation.

    One of the other guards, younger and less seasoned, chimed in, "Sir, the uniform... it¡¯s banged up, but it¡¯s the academies uniform.¡±

    The captain''s irritation was palpable as he spun to his subordinate, his voice laced with venom. "You think I don¡¯t know that?¡±

    The younger guard wilted under the captain''s scorn, muttering a chastened, "Sorry, Captain."

    ¡°Get the academy brat a healer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±

    The young guard was already pivoting on his heel to dash away when Gabriel''s voice, strained yet urgent, cut through the air. "Wait!" His approach to the captain was deliberate, each step measured to convey determination despite his feigned frailty. Seizing a fistful of the captain''s tunic at the chest, Gabriel''s voice carried a blend of pain and resolve. "No time for a healer¡ªI must speak with the king. Stand aside or aid me, your choice." His shove, more a statement than a genuine challenge, barely shifted the captain, yet it was enough to elicit a surprised recoil.

    The captain, momentarily taken aback by the audacity, then masked his surprise with a scowl. Gabriel, muscles coiled in anticipation of retaliation, found none. Instead, the captain issued a begrudging command to the younger guard, "Take him to the castle, now."

    Obediently, the guard linked his arm with Gabriel''s, offering support as they began the slow procession toward the heart of the city. The captain''s stern warning marked their departure, flung at Gabriel''s back like a gauntlet. "Boy! Cross paths with me again, and your injuries will be the least of your concerns."

    Gabriel''s response was a subtle, defiant grin thrown over his shoulder.

    The journey from the city''s perimeter to the castle was no brief affair, particularly under the harsh gaze of the midday sun. The oppressive heat bore down on Gabriel, exacerbating his exhaustion and hunger. His forced limp, meant to bolster his ruse, only slowed their pace further. Initially, the guard beside him prodded with occasional questions, but Gabriel¡¯s vague answers soon dwindled to silence. His last cryptic warning, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough, everyone will,¡± seemed to quench the guard''s curiosity, leaving a shadow of unease in its wake. Gabriel wrestled with guilt over his deception, aware that he strayed from the path of honesty his mother had always championed. Yet, he rationalized, this was a necessary deviation to fulfill her last wish, even if it meant dishonoring her teachings in the process.

    The straightforward approach¨Cdeclaring his identity at the castle gates¨Chad crossed his mind more than once. It was, after all, what his mother would have expected of him. But Gabriel had weighed the risks; revealing himself as the son of a reviled enemy would likely win him no favors with the king. No, that wouldn¡¯t work. I¡¯d be kicked out of the city with nothing to my name. And that would be the least of my worries.

    Upon reaching the castle''s imposing gates, Gabriel and two guards clad in the stark black uniforms of the castle''s garrison met his escort. Their scrutinizing gaze lingered on the pair; the weight of hierarchy, palpable in the air. In Balatia, the pecking order among the guards was well known. Academy students often held Castle Guards in low regard, attributing their station to failure or dismissal from the Academy, while Castle Guards looked down on the City Guards as lesser, unnamed men.

    "What do you want?" one of the Castle Guards demanded, his hand resting ominously on the sword at his hip, his posture radiating authority and suspicion.

    The City Guardsman took a step forward, his voice steady as he relayed Gabriel''s request to the castle guards. ¡°The academy boy came through the city walls, said he needed to speak to the king.¡±

    Gabriel''s slouched and labored form failed to evoke any visible sympathy from the castle guard, whose gaze was as hard as the steel he was sworn to wield. His face remained an impenetrable mask of indifference.

    "Send him back to the Academy. Let him report there," the guard dismissed with a sneer, his disdain for the institution evident in his tone. It was a contempt born not of rivalry but of personal failure. I can use that.

    Straightening up, Gabriel locked eyes with the guard, reducing the distance between them. ¡°You were at the academy.¡± The guard''s stiffened slightly, but Gabriel knew he had hit the mark. He pressed on, "I may wear the uniform, but I''m not the son of a named warrior. I know I''m on borrowed time. The academy is rotten. I¡¯ve been there long enough to know I can¡¯t trust anyone there. But I''ve stumbled upon something... something bigger than any of us." Gabriel¡¯s last words came out in little more than a breath. He wasn¡¯t feigning the tiredness, the cuts, however small, had accumulated, his energy quickly depleting.

    Gabriel noticed a flicker of uncertainty in the guard''s gaze, a momentary lapse that revealed his internal conflict. Seizing the opportunity, Gabriel played his final card. "Escort me to the Chamberlain. He''s the authority in these matters. If it eases your mind, keep me under watch to ensure I don''t step out of line."

    The guard exhaled deeply, the tension in his shoulders subtly easing as he decided. With a resigned nod to his comrade, he directed, "Come with me." Turning to dismiss the city guard, his voice carried a firm finality, "Your duties here are concluded, Green."

    The imposing grandeur of the castle enveloped Gabriel as he stepped inside. The castle''s entrance hall was a vast expanse, with high vaulted ceilings that soared overhead, amplifying the faintest of whispers into resounding echoes that danced along the walls.

    Flanking the hall were two grand staircases, their balustrades a masterful display of craftsmanship, etched with the likenesses of dragons and leviathans. As Gabriel climbed the steps, he noticed they were polished smoothly by the passage of time and countless footsteps.

    As Gabriel ventured deeper, he became aware of the heavy gaze of many upon him. Servants, their arms burdened with linens, and nobles adorned in the finery of their station, cast sidelong glances, their faces etching a narrative of both curiosity and scorn. People along his path, including servants burdened with linens and nobles adorned in finery, whispered with curiosity and scorn, creating a palpable air of speculation. Amidst the castle''s opulent order and cleanliness, Gabriel, with his bloodied and dirtied appearance, was an anomaly; a stark contrast that did not go unnoticed.

    But Gabriel couldn''t afford the luxury of being overwhelmed. With a concerted effort, he anchored his attention to the immediate task at hand, forcibly dragging his gaze from the architectural marvels around him to the ground beneath his feet. For a moment, he felt like a trespasser in a world far removed from his own, an intruder in a place where every stone whispered secrets. This was a world of power, of decisions that shaped the fate of nations, and he was here, a mere boy cloaked in deception, walking a razor''s edge between success and catastrophe.

    Navigating the labyrinthine corridors of the castle, Gabriel sensed the proximity to the throne room intensify with each step. The corridors were now patrolled by guards whose presence was unmistakable for their stature and the richness of their attire, adorned in the deep royal blue accented with gleaming gold ¡ª the most splendid and intimidating display of martial elegance Gabriel had encountered in Balatia. They were the King''s Guard.

    Approaching a set of formidable timber doors, guarded by four imposing figures, Gabriel felt a jolt of apprehension. The senior guard''s gaze fell upon him, piercing and calculating. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± he demanded, his voice a low rumble that echoed off the stone walls.

    Gabriel, aware that the sincerity of his plea would resonate more than the words of the Castle Guard, stepped forward. Lifting his gaze to meet that of the guard''s, he could see the years etched into the man''s face, a map of loyalty and vigilance. ¡°The guard has escorted me to see the chamberlain. He needs to know what I¡¯ve seen, and to tell the king.¡±

    ¡°Tell the king what?¡± The skepticism in the guard¡¯s tone was palpable, his seasoned eyes narrowing.

    Gabriel experienced a sudden rush of panic, concerned that his ruse was on the verge of being revealed. The intensity of the guard''s gaze suggested an adeptness at detecting falsehoods, a skill honed by years of safeguarding the realm''s secrets. Gabriel''s heart raced as he braced for a challenge, a test of his resolve and his ability to maintain the facade.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the Chamberlain and the king only. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯d say more if I could.¡±

    ¡°Child, that¡¯s not how things are done here,¡± the guard dismissed with a tone that brooked no argument. Yet, fueled by a mixture of desperation and determination, Gabriel wasn''t deterred. He knew there was only one way to change the guard¡¯s view. He had to show him he was more than just a ¡®child¡¯.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Gabriel retorted sharply, the edge in his voice cutting through the air. His response was not that of a naive boy, but of someone bearing a burden too heavy for his years. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t of the highest importance.¡±

    The guard¡¯s dismissal, ¡°Concerns of a child are seldom of consequence to a king,¡± only steeled Gabriel¡¯s resolve.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t need to feign his annoyance. ¡°Lives are at risk. Each moment we lose, the more that everyone else might suffer.¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t seem to be moved by this sentiment.

    ¡°Do you think I want to be here, guard? Do you!¡± Gabriel took a deep breath, then lowered his voice to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m hurting everywhere. I¡¯d rather be unconscious in a healer¡¯s cot so I can finally rest. But I can¡¯t afford to waste that time. No one can.¡±

    Observing a subtle shift in the guard¡¯s demeanor, his stance softening, Gabriel pressed on, ¡°It¡¯s only the next door you need to take me to. If the chamberlain doesn¡¯t want to hear it, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    The man let out a deep sigh. ¡°Any weapons on you?¡±

    Gabriel, with a deliberate calmness belying his urgency, extracted his dagger, its blade smeared with his own blood, and offered it hilt-first to the towering guard. In the guard''s calloused grip, the weapon seemed no more than a child''s toy, dwarfed by the enormity of his hand. With a nod, the guard pushed open the heavy door, ushering Gabriel into a room that was a stark contrast to the opulent corridors they had traversed.

    The chamberlain''s quarters were austere, functional, yet bearing a certain dignity in their simplicity. A large, sturdy table dominated the center, its surface a testament to countless hours of labor littered with scrolls and documents in meticulous piles. The chamber was lit by the soft glow of oil lamps, casting long shadows that danced upon the walls, adorned with maps and the emblems of Balatia.

    Seated behind the table was not the clerk Gabriel had envisioned, but a colossus of a man whose presence seemed to command the very air of the room. A deep scar, a silent herald of battles past, traced a path from his eye to his lip, lending him an air of ferocity.

    As Gabriel approached, the chamberlain''s gaze lifted, widening in alarm at the sight before him. "Get this boy a healer!" he bellowed, his voice booming within the confines of the room.

    But Gabriel, steadying his voice against the tide of his nerves, advanced. "Sir, there''s no time," he implored, skirting the table to stand before the chamberlain, close enough to speak without being overheard. The chamberlain''s guards, previously at ease, tensed, their hands drifting to the hilts of their swords, yet they held their position.

    In a whisper laden with urgency, Gabriel delivered his warning: "The Paresh¡­ they come."

    The chamberlain''s expression shifted from concern to a storm of fury. "What happened?" he demanded, his voice a low growl.

    Gabriel, steadfast, met the chamberlain''s intense gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell the king.¡±

    The chamberlain tensed, his fist against the table. ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    Gabriel cut him off before he could finish the sentence. ¡°I have my reasons. It¡¯s important. I promise. If the king doesn¡¯t like what I have to hear, strip me from the Academy, banish me from the capital, do whatever you wish, but I need to see the king. Now.¡±

    Understanding the gravity of Gabriel''s plea, the chamberlain, with worry etched across his brow, strode purposefully to a set of ornate doors. He knocked in a coded rhythm, receiving an answering thump from within. With a last nod to Gabriel, he slipped through the doors, closing them with a quiet thud.

    As the doors shut, a wave of anxiety washed over him. The sweat on his palms and the tremble in his knees betrayed his attempt to maintain composure. The stakes were monumental; he knew acutely that the next moments could redefine his destiny. He could be dismissed as a fabricator and lose everything that he had gained. Or worse, they could hand him over to Accamania. Gabriel longed for a moment of respite, to close his eyes and find himself beyond this precarious brink.

    Then, the chamberlain reappeared, opening the door just enough to signal Gabriel. With a grave nod, he said, "The King will see you now."

    Gabriel''s heart pounded with renewed fervor, fear mingling with determination. He steadied his breath, drawing upon the memory of his mother''s strength. He took a deep breath. In, out, in, out. He remembered why he was doing this. I miss you Ma. This is for you.

 Chapter 53 - The Weight of Truth

    Gabriel stepped into the king''s chamber, his heart pounding against his ribcage with a ferocity that threatened to betray his outward calm. He squared his shoulders, a silent declaration of unwavering resolve, and approached the center of the room. The king may see an injured boy, but Gabriel refused to appear weak in front of the man that would decide his fate. His journey had etched a single truth into his being: In the realm of power, only strength commanded respect. I must not show weakness.

    He advanced further into the sanctum, pausing at the heart of the room, where an intricate rug, crafted from countless threads, lay beneath his feet. Ahead, King Saxton presided over the chamber from behind a desk that gleamed with gold, an emblem of his absolute authority. Elevated upon a throne-like seat adorned with elaborate carvings and sumptuous cushions, the king seemed larger than life, his formidable presence magnified. His piercing blue eyes, set against the backdrop of weathered skin, surveyed Gabriel with a discerning intensity that felt almost tangible.

    Opposite the king, a figure shifted his attention towards Gabriel with a languid, almost disinterested movement. Yet, the gaze that met Gabriel''s was anything but disinterested; it was calculating, as sharp and focused as a predator, seeming to discern his deepest secrets and fears. This man, with his gaunt features and the hawkish sharpness of his long, aquiline nose, might not have possessed the physical robustness typically associated with danger, but the air surrounding him whispered a different kind of threat¡ªone of intellect and shadows.

    With a practiced grace, Gabriel knelt on one knee, one fist gently touching the soft rug, his other arm wrapped across his midsection in the formal martial salute. ¡°Your Majesty, it is an honor,¡± he intoned, weaving respect and a hint of flattery into his greeting, hoping to pave the way for a more favorable audience.

    ¡°Rise,¡± the king''s voice, firm and authoritative, cut through the formality of the moment. Gabriel rose smoothly, his posture straight as he met the king''s gaze. ¡°Now, what is this of the Paresh?¡±

    A moment of hesitation flickered across Gabriel''s features as he glanced at the figure stationed near the king. "Sire, what I must disclose is of a sensitive nature," he treaded carefully, his voice laced with caution.

    ¡°Jacob is my trusted advisor; you may speak openly in his presence,¡± the king interjected firmly, dismissing Gabriel''s concerns with a wave of his hand, indicating the man in question with a nod.

    The name ''Jacob'' sent a shiver down Gabriel''s spine, for he recognized it instantly. Known ominously as ''The Spider'' throughout Balatia, Jacob''s reputation preceded him as a master of espionage. Stories told that he spun his web across every fiber of the kingdom and ensnaring foes and dissidents alike.

    ¡°Your Grace, discretion is crucial,¡± Gabriel cautiously said.

    "Out with it, boy!" King Saxton''s command boomed across the chamber, his impatience manifesting in the stern set of his jaw.

    Gabriel''s preference was for the king alone to be privy to his words. Trusting others, particularly Jacob, was a gamble he was loath to take. Yet, circumstances demanded concession. "Your Majesty, I must first seek your forgiveness," he began, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. The king''s growing impatience was evident in the rhythmic tapping of his foot. ¡°The truth I bring concerns not the Paresh, but of Accamania.¡±

    ¡°You dare lie.¡± Though the king''s tone remained deceptively calm, the rebuke filled the room, a dangerous edge lurking beneath the controlled volume. ¡°You sought this audience under false pretenses of a Paresh threat."

    Gabriel held his ground. "To speak with you directly, your Grace, lying was the only way."

    Saxton¡¯s visage hardened as he stood, his chair protesting loudly beneath the sudden movement. ¡°A lie that could cost you your life.¡±

    Gabriel felt the weight of the moment upon him, his carefully planned words dissipating in the face of the king''s imposing presence. It was now or never. ¡°There¡¯s been a coup in Accamania.¡±

    "That information is stale, boy. We''ve been aware of Accamania''s turmoil for months."

    Gabriel''s thoughts momentarily drifted to Artus and Sarah, his concern for them pressing against his lips, yet he restrained himself. Now is not the time. As this internal battle waged, Jacob, a silent observer until now, rose with a predator''s grace. He closed the distance between himself and Gabriel in two quick steps, his intent unclear but imminently threatening. It was at this pivotal moment, just as Jacob''s hand nearly clasped his wrist, that Gabriel declared, "I am Matilda¡¯s son."

    For a moment, time seemed to suspend¡ªboth the king and the Spider, rendered motionless by Gabriel''s words. The king''s previously furrowed brow now arched in anticipation, his posture subtly shifting, as if bracing for the weight of what was to come. Jacob, the man renowned for his stoic demeanor, allowed a rare slip of surprise to breach his guarded expression. This fleeting glimpse into his thoughts revealed a depth of feeling that contradicted his icy reputation.

    Gabriel hesitated, not for the sake of theatrics, but from the profound understanding that with his next utterance, the trajectory of his life would irrevocably change. He inhaled deeply, the air in the vast chamber feeling denser around him, charged with the gravity of his impending declaration.

    With a resigned exhale, as though surrendering to the tides of destiny, Gabriel embraced his truth. ¡°I am Gabriel, son of King Leonard the Third, Prince of Accamania.¡±

    The impact of his revelation was immediate and profound. King Saxton, who had risen in a blend of curiosity and skepticism, now reseated himself with a thud, the air of authority momentarily displaced by the shock of recognition. Jacob, meanwhile, became a statue, his usual impassiveness shattered by the unmistakable jolt of astonishment that traversed his features. Why does Jacob, the King''s Spider, care so much?

    The king¡¯s countenance returned to normal. Imperiously he stated, ¡°Prince Gabriel is dead.¡±

    Gabriel''s response was a hollow laugh, devoid of any humor. ¡°They tried to kill me, but I¡¯m not so easy to kill.¡±

    Before the king could probe further, Jacob intervened, his voice a mere whisper, yet carrying a weight that silenced the room. ¡°What happened to Matilda?¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    At the mention of his mother, any facade of bravado Gabriel had maintained crumbled. His gaze dropped to the rug beneath his feet. Its complex weaves a metaphor for his own tangled fate. Memories of his mother''s final moments flooded back with painful clarity¡ªthe way she had looked at him, life fading from her eyes as her blood stained the ground around her. That image was seared into his memory, a wound that time had failed to heal. Until this moment, Gabriel had cloaked himself in anonymity, a shield of falsehoods to defend against both the threat to his life and the agony of his loss. But now, standing before the king and the spider, that shield fell away, leaving him vulnerable.

    With great effort, Gabriel forced the words out, his voice strained with emotion. "She was murdered before my eyes." Each word was a struggle as he fought back the swell of grief threatening to overwhelm him. "Her dying wish was that I come to you."

    King Saxton''s features softened, a rare glimpse of vulnerability crossing his stoic visage. "Matilda... she was like sunlight to us all," he reflected, his voice tinged with a sorrow that seemed to reach back through the years. "She and Dary were as close as sisters, inseparable and radiant." His gaze momentarily drifted to the window, as if seeking their spirits in the daylight.

    Gabriel absorbed these words, the mention of Dary stirring a new curiosity within him. "Dary?" he echoed, seeking clarity on a name that felt both familiar and distant.

    "Dary was my daughter, gone too soon," the king revealed, a shadow passing over his face. "She and Matilda shared their childhoods; their laughter filled the palace halls."

    Observing Jacob''s reaction, Gabriel noted the tension in the man''s frame, his clenched fist betraying an emotional turmoil that belied his usual composure. These memories, these names, held weight for everyone in this room.

    ¡°Tell me what happened? How did you come to be here?¡± King Saxton''s solemn gaze held Gabriel''s as he posed the question, the weight of his inquiry hanging between them.

    ¡°Before I speak of that, there¡¯s something I must know.¡± He had to ask what he was most dreading, his voice carrying a mix of hope and dread. ¡°Do you know what happened to the rest of my family? To Sarah? To Artus?¡±

    The king rose with a gravity that seemed to fill the room, approaching Gabriel with a compassion that belied his regal demeanor. Placing a reassuring hand on Gabriel''s shoulder, he delivered the news with gentle frankness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry son, Artus is dead, but Sarah, at least, is still alive.¡±

    Gabriel had braced himself for news of his brother''s fate, yet the stark confirmation sliced through him with a raw edge. Memories of their last moments together flooded his mind. The moment Artus clasped his shoulder, mending the rift between them, their brotherhood reborn in that single gesture. And then, the embrace¡ªArtus pulling him close for the first and last time. Brother, if only we had loved each other as we did in those final moments.

    This pain, however deep, was momentarily lifted by a glimmer of hope. Sarah''s alive. Gabriel looked up at the king, ¡°Is Sarah well??¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is. But...¡± The king''s voice trailed off, his expression turning contemplative, as if weighing his next words carefully. The pause stretched, laden with tension, and Gabriel felt a knot of dread tighten in his stomach. ¡°Sarah is now betrothed."

    Betrothed. The word echoed in Gabriel''s mind, a bittersweet realization that while Sarah lived, her path had decided by those who had killed her parents. "To whom?" The question came through gritted teeth, harsher than intended, fueled by a protective instinct.

    "Lovren Andrellis."

    The revelation pierced Gabriel with chilling clarity. His best friend now promised to his sister in a union he could scarcely comprehend. The swirl of confusion gave way to a profound, seething anger¡ªa cold, relentless fury that promised to shadow him indefinitely. At the heart of this maelstrom of betrayal, one name stood out as the architect of his family''s ruin.

    "Carnahy has claimed the throne?" Gabriel''s voice was a whisper, yet it carried the weight of his burgeoning wrath.

    The king''s confirmation came softly, laden with sorrow. "Yes," he acknowledged, the word hanging heavy between them.

    The revelation hit Gabriel like a tidal wave of ice, freezing the breath in his lungs. In that moment, Gabriel''s awareness narrowed to a singular point of focus. The physical sensations of the world around him¡ªthe hard floor beneath his knees, the warmth of tears streaking his cheeks, even the king lowering himself in a gesture of shared grief¡ªseemed to fade into the periphery. Encased within his own turmoil, he barely registered the king''s proximity, his mind consumed by the enormity of the betrayal.

    Carnahy, one of the few men in the court he had held in high esteem for his seemingly genuine kindness and respect, was the architect of his family''s downfall. The irony of it twisted in his gut like a knife; not the Demon, not Loftus, and certainly not Gabriel himself, but Carnahy had orchestrated the ruin of his lineage. It was a betrayal that cut deeper than any blade, a poison more lethal than any venom. Gabriel''s anguish morphed into a wrath, all his thoughts converging on one inevitable conclusion: He¡¯s the one responsible for killing my family.

    As Gabriel pieced together the fragments of duplicity, he realized Carnahy''s reticence toward him was not born of disappointment or disgust at any perceived failure on Gabriel''s part. Instead, it was a calculated move to distance himself from the young prince he had marked for death, to spare himself the discomfort of guilt for a deed he had yet to commit. The truth that Carnahy was responsible for his mother''s death stripped away any remnants of self-blame Gabriel had harbored. The guilt that had once gnawed at him, suggesting he was somehow complicit in the tragedies that befell his family, evaporated, leaving a clear path for his vengeance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him¡±. Gabriel hadn¡¯t realized he had spoken aloud until he heard the noise escaping his mouth.

    The king looked at him with pity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gabriel.¡±

    How could Lovren do this? How can he marry my sister after his father killed my family? After he tried to kill me? Sarah ¨C she must be so lonely and scared. How could they do this? And Jessinta¡­how could she? His thoughts were a maelstrom of confusion and anguish, each revelation folding into the next, collapsing his understanding of the world around him. The pain of loss was profound, but it was the sharpness of treachery that cut deepest, chilling his soul to its very core.

    But within that coldness, a plan crystallized. Sarah, still so young at ten, had eight years before the law would allow her to marry. Time was on his side, and Gabriel''s resolve hardened like forged steel. He would use the coming years not just to thwart the ambitions of a usurper, but to reclaim what was rightfully theirs. He would become the avenger for his family, the protector of his sister, and the rightful King of Accamania.

    As the ice within Gabriel¡¯s soul coalesced into purpose, he stood suddenly.

    The king spoke softly but firmly, ¡°Stay the night at the palace. Jacob will arrange a room for you and see you to a healer. We can talk more about the future and how you came to be here tomorrow.¡±

    Gabriel''s response was marked by a detachment he scarcely recognized, his voice emanating a chill that belied the tumult within. ¡°The wounds are superficial, and the blood is mostly not my own. I will return to the academy tonight. I need time to think.¡±

    King Saxton observed Gabriel with a renewed intensity, as if seeing him for the first time. It seemed that he was ready to contest Gabriel''s refusal of care, but the resolve etched into the young prince''s features must have prevented him from objecting. With a contemplative nod, the king withdrew a piece of parchment from his desk, dipped his quill into the inkwell, and penned a note with swift, deliberate strokes. Affixing his seal with a heavy press, he transformed the document into a token of immense authority.

    "Jacob will ensure you receive attention for your injuries before you depart," the king decreed, the finality in his voice brooking no argument. He handed the sealed letter to Gabriel, adding, "This will grant you passage back into the castle on the morrow. Keep it safe."

    Gabriel accepted the letter, his movements mechanical, the weight of truth settling heavily upon him. With a curt nod, he acknowledged the king''s command, his mind a whirlwind of strategy and sorrow.

 Chapter 54 - The Burden Within

    Immersed in a sea of fury, Gabriel''s every stroke with the sword was a cathartic release of his pent-up anger. Each swing and jab, though eliciting sharp twinges from the wounds he had self-inflicted the day prior, only spurred him on. The tangible pain served as a momentary distraction from his profound inner torment. These surface cuts were fleeting, they¡¯d heal as his skin knitted itself back together, leaving no physical scars behind. Yet, the deeper wounds¡ªthose scars of revelation etched into the very fabric of his soul¡ªwere indelible, destined to linger for eternity.

    His interactions had been minimal, limited to terse exchanges. Lakan had directly inquired about his well-being, Jonan had sought to draw him out with humor, and Ryn, ever the philosopher, had spun a tale of wandering brothers. Yet, none could thaw the ice encasing his heart. Everyone, including Velar, seemed to understand intuitively the need to give him space, perhaps discouraged by the unyielding coldness in his gaze.

    Thus, he unleashed his wrath upon the training dummy with unmatched fervor. All else faded into insignificance; his world narrowed to the rhythmic cadence of delivering relentless strikes. A background noise, growing steadily louder, failed to penetrate his focused state. To Gabriel, nothing mattered but the dance of steel in his hands, seeking vengeance.

    Even as the noise escalated into an insistent din, Gabriel remained oblivious, his sword continuing to descend with relentless intensity. Only when a sharp pain exploded across his back, propelling him forward into the very dummy he had been battering, did his trance break.

    Whirling around, he found Soltis, his master, glaring at him with eyes wide with incredulity. ¡°Are you not listening to me?¡± Soltis''s voice, laden with frustration and disbelief, cut through the haze of Gabriel''s focus. ¡°I said form up!¡±

    A primal instinct surged through Gabriel, his vision tinting with red as he unleashed a guttural snarl, redirecting his fury toward a new adversary: Soltis. Gripping the hilt tightly, he brandished his sword at his master. Soltis, taken aback by the unexpected aggression, leaped backward in shock. However, his astonishment swiftly faded as he closed the distance between them with deliberate strides, launching a swift strike aimed at Gabriel''s head.

    Gabriel dodged just in time, his sword inadvertently connecting with Soltis''s midsection. The master grunted but quickly rallied, attacking with a ferocity previously unseen by Gabriel. A precise jab to Gabriel''s kidney landed before he could evade, sending waves of pain through his body. In a desperate counter, Gabriel attempted a wild swing aimed at his teacher''s neck, but Soltis skillfully ducked beneath it, then executed a swift leg sweep, toppling Gabriel to the ground.

    Hitting the floor with a thud, Gabriel rolled to avoid further strikes and swiftly regained his footing, ready to engage once more. But as he prepared to launch another attack, he felt an ominous power surging within him.

    With a fierce lunge at Soltis, sword aimed with deadly intent, Gabriel imagined dismembering the man tendon by tendon, severing the very supports of his being. The reality that his weapon was merely wooden faded from his mind as he attacked with the wildness of a predator, indifferent to the harm he inflicted or received. To Gabriel, Soltis seemed ethereal, effortlessly evading each vicious strike. Yet, with every miss, a deeper fury enveloped Gabriel, a sinister grin spreading across his lips as he struck with unrestrained force.

    As the battle raged, a peculiar sensation awakened within him, a dark desire for vengeance that threatened to consume him. In a moment of startling clarity, Gabriel released his grip on the sword, letting it clatter to the sand below. His eyes, wide with shock and disbelief, scanned the scene before him as he shook his head, as if to dispel a trance.

    What have I just done? What¡¯s wrong with me?

    Soltis''s incredulous outburst mirrored Gabriel''s internal turmoil. ¡°What''s wrong with you? You think you''re a warrior, do you?¡± The man''s spittle flecked Gabriel''s face, a tangible symbol of his disgrace. Overwhelmed by shame for his actions, Gabriel made no move to wipe it away.

    ¡°I''m sorry, Master. I¡­ I lost myself,¡± Gabriel murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°You''re sorry, you little shit! How dare you attack me!¡± Soltis''s fury escalated. ¡°You abandoned all discipline¡ªno control at the onset of the fight and reckless throughout. We do not train you to behave like a wild beast, lashing out mindlessly. And then, the moment you face adversity, you retreat in fear. You are a coward!¡±

    The words said so long ago by his father echoed in his mind. I am not weak.

    ¡°You scampered away like a sewer rat at the first sign of defeat. Had we sought after refuse, we''d have scavenged the gutters,¡± Soltis continued, his words sharp as knives.

    Yet, this time, Gabriel refused to lower his gaze in defeat. The resurgence of anger was clear in his eyes, a silent challenge to Soltis''s authority. Noticing the defiant spark, Soltis issued his punishment with a venomous sneer. ¡°You are to be stripped of your weapons. Run until you can run no more, until you collapse from exhaustion, scum. And then, rise and run again.¡±

    As Gabriel took in his surroundings, he noticed a complex tapestry of emotions reflected on the faces of those around him. Some bore sneers, dripping with scorn, while others looked on with a pity that seemed almost as cutting. He found himself at a loss, unable to decide which expression was more demeaning.

    Compelled by a need to flee not just the physical space but the inner chaos that writhed within him, Gabriel set off. He ran laps around the arena, each step a futile attempt to outpace the shadows of his past that clung to him like a second skin. He ran until the only sensation that remained was the raw, unadulterated pain¡ªa pain that surged through his aching limbs and threatened to overwhelm his pounding heart. Yet, in a twisted sense, this was a pain Gabriel welcomed, for it was one he could comprehend, one that grounded him in the present.

    Eventually, Gabriel found himself collapsed on the ground, gasping for air, a lone figure amidst the now-empty training grounds. The others had moved on to their subsequent lessons, leaving him behind, drained of energy and barred by the relentless passage of time from joining them. It was then that he saw Master Soltis approaching, the rhythmic slap of the baton against his palm echoing the measured steps of a man who moved with deliberate intent.

    Soltis loomed over Gabriel, his silent presence amplifying the feeling of insignificance that Gabriel already harbored within. An apology lingered at the tip of his tongue, yet Gabriel knew it would do little to repair the rift his actions had created. Instead, he took a decisive step, reaching into the pocket of his trousers to retrieve the royally sealed envelope.

    Soltis regarded Gabriel with a silent, penetrating gaze. Although his anger remained unabated, a flicker of curiosity betrayed itself in the slight arch of his bushy eyebrow. It was as if he was sifting through Gabriel''s silence for clues, his expression morphing into one of thoughtful contemplation. Finally, with fingers caked in dirt, he grasped the seal, about to break it open.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°You can''t open it,¡± Gabriel interjected softly. ¡°My actions today are inexcusable, but this¡­ this is part of the reason.¡± For the first time, Gabriel dared to meet Soltis''s piercing gaze. ¡°I must leave for the castle now. I will prepare and depart immediately.¡±

    Gabriel had more than enough time to attend his next class. But he needed time to process all that had happened. He also needed to give Soltis cause not to seek his expulsion. Soltis would have every right to make it happen, but with a sealed envelope from the Royal family, he would think twice about taking any direct action.

    A flash of contempt crossed Soltis''s features, his nose wrinkling as if the very idea left a foul taste. ¡°Politics,¡± he snorted dismissively, tossing the envelope onto the ground in front of Gabriel with a flick of his wrist. Turning away, he took a few steps before casting a final threat over his shoulder, his back still to Gabriel. ¡°I will break you, rat. You''ll give up before the next moon cycle. Count on it.¡±

    A smile tugged at the corners of Gabriel''s mouth, a quiet defiance shining through. ¡°You can try,¡± he whispered under his breath, a challenge thrown into the wind. The only sign that Soltis had heard him was a momentary hesitation in his step.

    <hr>

    ¡°And that is how I came to be here.¡± Gabriel''s last words trailed off, resonating within the chamber''s vastness, where the King and Jacob listened with rapt attention. It was the first time Gabriel had ever told anyone the truth of what happened, or as close to it as he could. It felt like it was a release of tension that he didn¡¯t know he was carrying. But, it also felt that speaking these truths had made it more real, he couldn¡¯t live in the denial of a new identity, all these experiences, all his traumas were his, they didn¡¯t belong to just Gabriel, Orion couldn¡¯t protect him from what he had been through, it was all the same.

    The King, embodying the very essence of sovereignty, acknowledged Gabriel''s narrative with a solemn nod. His voice, when he finally spoke, carried a gentle gravity. ¡°Your story¡­ it''s profoundly moving, Gabriel. The losses you''ve endured¡ªmy heart goes out to you.¡±

    Gabriel felt an inexplicable preference for Jacob''s scrutinizing gaze¡ªsharp and calculating¡ªover the King''s sympathetic look. ¡°I''ll pay them back for all I''ve lost, and more,¡± he asserted with a quiet resolve.

    The King paused, his gaze thoughtful as he pondered his next words. ¡°The resilience and ingenuity you''ve displayed are truly extraordinary. Against overwhelming adversity, you''ve demonstrated not only strength but remarkable intelligence and wisdom.¡± Faced with such high praise, Gabriel found himself at a loss for words, merely bowing his head in a deeper show of respect, the reality of his experiences settling in with the King''s acknowledgment.

    Breaking into a gentle smile, the King added, ¡°You are your mother¡¯s son.¡±

    Gabriel remembered her fighting to protect him. He remembered her choking on her own blood. Gabriel closed his eyes strongly as if he could blink away the memories.

    ¡°We have to talk about your future now.¡± The king said, whilst looking at Jacob.

    The spider cleared his throat, his voice adopting a tone that was both matter-of-fact and chilling. ¡°You will be provided lodging within the castle walls, where you will receive education and treatment commensurate with your status. While here, you will dine with the royal family, separate from your time at the academy. However, you won''t be officially recognized as a ward; such a status could draw unwelcome attention, making you a target for the Accamanians. It''s imperative they remain unaware of your protection by the king¡ªto prevent igniting a conflict we''re presently ill-equipped to handle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. It is too high a risk. People will ask questions.¡± Gabriel said.

    Jacob glanced at the King, who offered a subtle nod of affirmation before continuing. ¡°We''ve taken measures to mitigate such risks. You''ll be introduced as the son of a merchant, a lifelong friend to the king who valiantly opposed the Accamanians. On his deathbed, your father purportedly urged you to seek the king''s guidance.¡±

    The best lies have truths hidden within them; he remembered those words from Tunklard now. He weighed the proposal, recognizing the paradox of his situation¡ªstripped of his princely title, yet to be accorded the privileges of one. This arrangement promised him the means to forge himself into a formidable force. Yet, the generosity of the offer raised suspicions. It¡¯s too good to be true.

    ¡°Why go to all this trouble?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what your mother would have wanted,¡± the king responded plainly.

    Unsatisfied, Gabriel pressed further, ¡°There is more to it. What''s the real reason?¡±

    The King sighed, a look of weariness crossing his face. ¡°Our relations with the Accamanians have always been fraught, a perpetual struggle over territory that, in truth, neither side truly needs. But there''s always the fear that the balance of power might shift. You, Gabriel, could be a key to securing a lasting peace for the realm.¡±

    Gabriel pondered the strategic implications, aware that what appeared to be a benevolent gesture could entail profound repercussions for both his future and that of his homeland.

    Jacob then leaned forward, his gaze piercing. ¡°However, such protection comes with a stipulation.¡± He paused for emphasis. ¡°You must swear an oath to Balatia, pledging your unwavering loyalty and service to the crown for the entirety of your life. Failure to adhere to this pledge will result in the forfeiture of your life.¡±

    The gravity of the condition hung heavily in the air, marking a pivotal moment in Gabriel''s journey¡ªa decision that would bind his fate irrevocably to the kingdom of Balatia.

    Gabriel wanted revenge; he wanted blood, but there were other ways he could get his due. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Jacob, the Spider, echoed, his voice softening, betraying a hint of emotion for the first time that day.

    ¡°I will not be used against my people.¡± Gabriel turned to look at the king. Gabriel declared; his resolve unshakable as he turned to face the King. ¡°I cannot swear fealty to Balatia. However, I will commit myself to King Saxton''s service for eight years. I will vow never to take any action that would knowingly harm Balatia. I am an Accamanian, its rightful king. Whilst others will be traitors, I will not. I will leave if I must.¡±

    Rising from his seat, the King''s voice carried a weight of command. ¡°You must vow never to take up arms against Balatia.¡±

    Gabriel stood his ground, the intensity in his eyes unwavering. ¡°And if Balatia''s future monarch chooses to wage war on my people? Am I to stand by whilst they are killed?¡±

    Jacob''s reaction was a cold, drawn-out chuckle. ¡°Boy, those you call ''your people'' wish for your demise. They are no longer yours.¡±

    Tension crackled in the air as Gabriel rose, fists clenched, a storm brewing within. ¡°I was the target of betrayal. ¡®My people¡¯ are merely pawns of schemes. I will not let the innocent pay the price for a usurper''s ambition, nor for anyone''s greed.¡± His pointed glare locked onto Jacob, an unspoken challenge.

    Before Jacob could retort, the King''s raised hand brought silence, his authority momentarily pausing the heated exchange.

    ¡°I respect your truth and your heart. You will swear your oath to me, and you will want for nothing. I will treat you in good faith and not use you against the Accamanians, and under my roof, you will be provided for generously. I pledge to deal with you honorably, never to leverage you as a weapon against Accamania. However, be mindful of the significance of your role. A time will come when you must define where your true loyalties lie. On that day, regardless of the outcome, you must vow never to be the aggressor and raise arms against us. This is the essence of your oath¡ªbreach it, and your fate will be sealed. Do we have an agreement?¡±

    Gabriel perceived the underlying intentions of the King¡ªperhaps not in their entirety, but sufficiently to earn his tentative trust. Above all, Gabriel''s current desire was vengeance.

    Approaching the King''s desk, he noticed a slender knife, its presence drawing a tense reaction from Jacob, who moved protectively in front of the King. Gabriel offered a feral grin, seized the blade, and drew it across his palm. As blood welled from the cut¡ªa wound destined to join the myriad scars marking his tumultuous history¡ªhe made his vow.

    Adopting the solemn posture of a Balatian oath, he declared, ¡°In the presence of King Saxton of Balatia, I swear my fealty and service for the duration of eight years. I shall not, of my own volition, bear arms against Balatia for as long as life breathes within me. This oath I make to you, my king.¡±

    His words, sealed with his own blood, wove a new thread into the complex tapestry of allegiances and promises that defined his life''s journey.

 Chapter 55 - Chains of Destiny

    Gabriel pressed his hand against the cool wood of his room¡¯s door at the academy, easing it open with a cautious, almost imperceptible motion. The hinges emitted a soft groan, prompting him to pause and scan the dimly lit interior. Then, with careful deliberation, he stepped softly across the threshold, ensuring each footfall was silent.

    "You''re back!" Jonan''s voice shattered the quiet, dashing Gabriel''s hopes for a solitary retreat.

    Gabriel had roamed the streets of Balatia under the cloak of nightfall, hoping that the city''s marvels would temper the simmering anger within him. Yet, despite the distractions, that anger lingered like a caged beast, barely restrained by his dwindling will.

    Gabriel exhaled a weary sigh, resigning himself to the inevitable. "It''s late. Go to sleep. We''ll talk later.¡±

    But Lakan, rising with purpose from his shadowy corner, lit a candle and then another, filling the room with flickering light and dancing shadows. "We talk now," he insisted firmly, his voice brooking no refusal.

    "I don''t want to talk about it," Gabriel replied, the weariness evident in his voice.

    "We''ve been worried about you all day," Jonan chimed in, his concern palpable. "We thought you were expelled from the academy."

    Gabriel felt the weight of their concern pressing upon him, but his own anger was still overwhelming. He knew he owed his friends an explanation, yet he found it difficult to articulate the turmoil within. He had endured too much, learned too much. Gabriel could feel the palpable tension emanating from the postures of his friends. Their own frustration a faint echo of his deeper fury. Eventually, he relented.

    "I''m not expelled," he began, his voice low. "But Soltis threatened to make my life a living hell."

    Lakan''s voice cut through the dimness, "What happened?"

    Gabriel sighed, the weight of regret in his voice. "I lost control¡ªthe anger just took over."

    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse,¡± Lakan said.

    "I know," Gabriel sighed. "It wasn''t intentional. I didn''t even understand what was happening until it was too late."

    Their expressions remained hard, unyielding, like stone.

    "Why were you so angry?" Ryn finally broke the silence.

    Gabriel moved to sit on his bed, the wooden slats creaking under his weight as he exhaled slowly, seeming to shrink with the burden of his memories. "I can''t tell you everything, but it all started less than a year ago. My family was murdered right before my eyes. I was the only one who survived." He paused, lost in the painful recollection. No matter how much time had passed, the trauma didn¡¯t diminish.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lakan said gently.

    Gabriel met the gaze of his new friends, each pair of eyes filled with sympathy. For some inexplicable reason, this only fueled the anger within him, igniting a fierce, irrational desire to lash out. He envisioned seizing his dagger and striking out in blind fury.

    He could hear his name being called. I want the world to bleed. But he fought to regain control. He shook his head, then looked up to stare at their worried faces. He took a deep breath. In, out, in, out. He finally managed to steady his swirling emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, his voice strained as he worked to banish the darkness clawing at his mind.

    For a brief moment, his friends fell silent, each seemingly lost in their own thoughts. Then, breaking the quiet, Ryn spoke up, his voice laced with cautious concern. "So, what happened today? I don¡¯t mean to pry, but you seemed fine until now."

    Gabriel hesitated, then responded, ¡°Last night, I learned something about their deaths... something that I can¡¯t share. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re your friends; you can trust us,¡± Jonan encouraged, his voice earnest and more serious than he could ever remember.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. This is a burden I must carry alone.¡±

    Jonan opened his mouth to protest, but Lakan placed a calming hand on his shoulder, silencing him with a gentle but firm touch.

    ¡°Where were you after practice?¡± Lakan changed the subject, his inquiry soft yet probing.

    Gabriel knew he couldn¡¯t keep everything to himself, especially as his movements would soon being to draw attention. ¡°I was at the castle.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Jonan gasped, his voice a mix of shock and confusion.

    Gabriel met his friends'' surprised expressions with a level gaze. ¡°The king knew my father. From now on, I''ll be visiting the castle on my free days.¡±

    ¡°We need more than that, Gabriel,¡± Lakan insisted, his tone firm and demanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re getting for now. Please, keep this to yourselves. I¡¯m not ready for everyone to know.¡±

    Lakan crossed his arms, his brow furrowing in frustration. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, Orion. We''re involved now, whether you like it or not.¡±

    Tension crackled in the air as Gabriel''s patience snapped. He surged to his feet and crossed the room in a few quick strides, stopping only when he was inches away from Lakan. ¡°It has to work that way,¡± he said, his voice tight with barely controlled emotion. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this any further.¡±

    The room fell into a charged silence, the air thick with the unspoken words hanging heavily between them.

    Ryn quickly intervened, stepping between Gabriel and Lakan. He gently placed a hand on Laken¡¯s shoulder, his back to Gabriel, ¡°Lakan lay off.¡± and then turned to face him. ¡°Orion, isn¡¯t that enough anger for one day? We¡¯re all just trying to help you here.¡±

    Gabriel''s posture slumped slightly, the fight draining out of him. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, clenching his fists and staring down at them as if seeing them for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m just...so angry.¡±

    ¡°This is what happened with Master Soltis,¡± Ryn said in a tone that was mixed admonishment and question.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not many of us could have fought as hard against the master.¡± Ryn said.

    Jonan scoffed, adding, ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. You were like a man possessed.¡±

    Gabriel looked at them, a mix of confusion and frustration in his gaze. He extended his hand toward Lakan in a gesture of reconciliation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lakan grasped his hand more firmly than usual. ¡°All¡¯s well.¡± He said in a tone that indicated it wasn¡¯t.

    An awkward silence fell over the group, each boy lost in his own thoughts until Jonan, broke the quiet. ¡°So, is that how you beat the Paresh?¡±

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow, noncommittal.

    ¡°You got so angry and just...killed them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gabriel lied.

    ¡°You¡¯re a berserker,¡± Ryn concluded, trying to make sense of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Gabriel countered quietly, aware there was more at play, a latent power within him that yearned for vengeance¡ªa power he scarcely understood himself.

    Ryn insisted, ¡°It¡¯s the only explanation; you¡¯ve never fought like that before.¡±

    The other boys nodded in agreement, seeming to accept this theory, while Gabriel knew the truth was much deeper and more complicated than they could imagine.

    Jonan slung an arm around Gabriel''s shoulders, his grip firm. "Looks like our friend here is a berserker." Then, tightening his hold, he playfully tugged Gabriel closer and ruffled his short hair. "Guess we''d better stay on his good side, huh?"

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Laughter bubbled up among the group, lightening the mood. For the first time in what felt like forever, the weight he was holding in had lessened.

    <hr>

    ¡°Why do we have to do this, again?¡± Jonan grumbled. Gabriel couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle in agreement.

    Ryn gave Jonan a light slap on the shoulder, ¡°Show some respect, we owe everything to Victra; It¡¯s only right we honor her.¡±

    "But every moon cycle?" Jonan threw his hands up in exasperation, his eyes widening theatrically. "You''d think once a year would suffice." He started shaking his hands, then pointed an accusing finger at Lakan. "But no, those damn priests and your damn father insist on it."

    Lakan rolled his eyes, ¡°Damn it to Ash, why do I have to be stuck with you as my bunkmate.¡±

    "Careful," Jonan chuckled, catching his breath. "Wouldn¡¯t want to invoke Ash¡¯s name in the chapel."

    Both Lakan and Ryn put their hands on their heads and sighed in unison, their tolerance evidently tested. Unable to hold back any longer, Gabriel bellowed with laughter, drawing hushes from those around them.

    "Now your grumpy ass decides to laugh," Jonan exclaimed, shaking his head in mock disbelief.

    Lakan and Ryn exchanged a look. "Victra help us," they muttered together, whilst the tug on their lips betrayed their amusement.

    Gabriel walked silently behind the others toward the chapel. Though he had never been particularly devout, his recent ordeals had cast a shadow of doubt over any remnants of faith he might have held. The idea of a divine watchfulness seemed hollow. If Victra truly existed and presided over Valandor, how could she have allowed his mother, an innocent, to die so cruelly? Gabriel couldn''t reconcile the notion of such a god with the harsh realities he had witnessed. To him, whether Victra was real or not became irrelevant.

    "You look like an Academy brat," a familiar voice called from behind.

    Turning, Gabriel was greeted by the sight of Galland, his usually bushy beard now neatly trimmed, giving him a less rugged appearance than Gabriel remembered.

    "Commander!" Gabriel exclaimed, a mix of respect and surprise in his tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised to see me,¡± Galland replied with a wry smile. ¡°I did go to the academy as well.¡±

    "It¡¯s just that you look less scruffy, have you done something with your beard?" Gabriel remarked, a hint of mischief in his tone.

    Gasps sounded from his friends at his audacity, and he noticed Jonan tense up beside him as he bantered with the commander.

    "Cheeky bastard. You spent too much time with Atlas and Avis," Galland¡¯s laughter mingled with his words.

    Gabriel responded with a rueful smile. I do miss them. "I¡¯ll have to pay them a visit soon, make sure they aren¡¯t getting too plump with city living."

    Galland nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re always welcome to visit us, lad. I know the men would be pleased to see you."

    ¡°Have they started drilling again?¡±

    The commander let out a toothy and evil smile. ¡°Aye, they have. Making them train twice as hard.¡±

    Gabriel noticed Ryn subtly inching closer to his side, prompting him to introduce the commander to his friends. As he did, everyone except Ryn seemed tongue-tied, fumbling over their words in Galland''s imposing presence. The commander himself adopted a more formal posture, his voice taking on a chillier tone. Gabriel puzzled over their strange behavior but didn''t have time to dwell on it.

    Galland''s expression softened as he shifted topics. "My father wants to meet you.¡°

    Me! Why?¡±

    ¡°He wants to meet the young man I staked my reputation on when I sponsored your entry into the academy.¡±

    Gabriel''s heart skipped a beat, suddenly aware of the gravity of Galland¡¯s sponsorship. He bowed slightly, an instinctive gesture of respect. ¡°Of course, sir, it would be my honor.¡±

    The commander chuckled and clapped him firmly on the shoulder, breaking the formal air. ¡°None of that bowing lad. It doesn¡¯t suit you. I¡¯ll send a message.¡± With a reassuring nod, Galland turned and disappeared into the crowd.

    The rest of the boys gaped at him, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief¡ªnot just his close friends, but even other students who had overheard the exchange. ¡°What?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re that friendly with Commander Galland?¡± Lakan inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and envy.

    ¡°Well, I did serve under him,¡± Gabriel responded nonchalantly.

    ¡°You do know who Galland¡¯s family is, right?¡± Ryn chimed in.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Despite Gabriel''s tone, Ryn seemed unconvinced or perhaps he simply felt compelled to elaborate. ¡°His grandfather was our king; he comes from a long line of named warriors. Galland is one of the finest warriors in Balatia,¡± Ryn explained, his voice lowering almost reverently.

    Gabriel simply nodded, choosing not to betray his ignorance with further questions.

    Gabriel''s mood subtly shifted to match the solemn atmosphere as they entered the chapel. Though lacking the grandeur of those in Accamania, the structure had its own stark beauty, with dark stones encasing the building and exposed wooden beams arching overhead to form high vaulted ceilings. As he scanned the interior, Gabriel couldn''t help but imagine the benches cleared away, transforming the space into a suitable training area¡ªa thought that brought a wry smile to his face, seeming quite in keeping with Balatian practicality.

    Taking his seat among the other students, Gabriel noticed the hundreds of peers around him. Those close to his age seemed to give him a wide berth, still mindful of the recent incident with Soltis, although none spoke of it openly¡ªexcept for Velar. Gabriel''s curiosity piqued as he speculated about the ceremony''s proceedings and whether they would echo the rituals led by other priests.

    Before long, a hush fell over the gathering as a frail, hunched old man slowly made his way to the dais. He began to speak in tones devoid of fervor; his was not the impassioned oratory Gabriel had encountered elsewhere, but rather a subdued, almost melancholic recitation.

    Minutes passed in somber quietude as the old priest''s voice slowly gained momentum. As he continued, his voice grew stronger, more fervent, the pitch rising as he reached the core of his message.

    ¡°We give our lives to she who created us. We were born with no sword in hand, but there is no greater honor to Victra than to die with one in our embrace. Such is the way of the sword. It matters not in the eyes of Victra whether you are Balatian or other, only that you honor her. She who has given much, deserves much in return.¡±

    Gabriel turned to observe the reactions of those around him. The boys were leaning forward, their attention captivated, especially Ryn, who had a strange glimmer in his eyes, full of admiration that bordered on fanaticism. While the majority of the lads were engrossed by the priest¡¯s words, not everyone was caught up in the fervor. Jonan shared his skepticism, grounding him amidst the rising tide of zeal. Catching Gabriel''s eye, Jonan chuckled softly, sharing a knowing look that seemed to say, ¡®and you thought I was the crazy one.¡¯

    ¡°Live free, fight well, and die with honor,¡± the priest concluded, his voice peaking with a commanding resonance that seemed to echo off the chapel walls.

    All the attendees rose to their feet, and Gabriel, slightly delayed, followed suit. Then, as if on cue, everyone began tapping their boots against the stone floor in unison, creating a rhythmic, thunderous applause that vibrated through the air.

    From behind the massive stone pillars, Warrior Priests emerged as though materializing from the shadows. Gabriel had not noticed them before, and by the surprised looks exchanged among the other students, he wasn''t the only one. The spectacle seemed well-rehearsed, not a spontaneous addition. Gabriel was curious, wanting to lean over to his friends for an explanation, but he hesitated, wary of revealing his unfamiliarity with the ritual.

    The Warrior Priests formed a circle around the central figure of the wizened man, their movements synchronized with precision to each of his spoken commands. Their tall, erect postures provided a stark contrast to the elderly priest¡¯s bent frame. Gabriel watched, intrigued by their flawless coordination. He wondered about the extent of their training¡ªthe royal guards in both Accamania and here, though disciplined, did not display such impeccable synchronization. How many years have they practiced together? What else can they do?

    The procession moved solemnly down the aisle, led by a young warrior whose calm authority belied his age. Gabriel couldn''t discern whether he was the leader but one thing was clear: he would not relish crossing swords with this man, nor any of his comrades.

    The leader''s attire caught Gabriel''s eye¡ªthe thick black metal chain draped around his neck and falling across his chest shimmered with an unnaturally glossy sheen. It seemed oddly familiar, reminiscent of the strange material, yet unmistakably different. There was no eerie aura emanating from it, no subtle thrum of power. It was a replica, Gabriel realized, a deliberate imitation, and that realization unnerved him. Why mimic the strange metal? How did they even know of its existence?

    He scrutinized their uniforms more closely. The warriors were clad entirely in black: doublets, shirts, loose-fitting pants, and unadorned boots, all devoid of any pattern or texture. Their shaved heads added to the stark, menacing ensemble. Abruptly, they stopped, and the hunched priest called out with a resonant voice, "For Victra." The warriors responded in perfect unison, placing one hand on their hearts and raising the other toward the heavens as if to touch the divine. "For Victra," they chanted, a mantra echoed by the congregation.

    Yet, Gabriel did not join in. It wasn''t a crisis of faith that stilled his arms but a jarring incongruity in the priests'' attire. As they raised their hands, their sleeves shifted slightly, revealing a glimpse of something entirely out of place¡ªa small, studded cuff link. It was so inconspicuous amid the sea of black that Gabriel was astonished he noticed it at all. Positioned not as a traditional cuff link but underneath, directly below the arms above their palms, it ensured constant contact with their skin.

    While the thick chain was not made of the strange metal, the cuff link was, sending a chill through Gabriel as he grasped its dark implications.. As he followed the other students out of the chapel in a disorganized procession, his steps faltered, his mind reeling from the discovery.

    Around him, students whispered in subdued tones. Gabriel was vaguely aware of Lakan addressing him, but he couldn¡¯t muster the focus to respond. His thoughts were consumed by the implications of what he had just witnessed.

    There could be only one reason why the priests wore that metal so intimately, why it had to touch their skin directly. It contradicted everything Gabriel had been taught about the devout followers of Victra. They were not just religious adherents; they were sorcerers.

    Emerging from the dimly lit chapel, Gabriel stepped into the blinding light of day. The sun''s rays assaulted his senses, almost mockingly brilliant, as if Victra herself were smiling down upon his twisted fate. The sudden intensity of the light forced him to squint, adding physical discomfort to his already tumultuous thoughts.

    As his eyes adjusted to the harsh daylight, a figure in the crowd caught his attention¡ªan older woman whose gaze pierced through the sea of faces with unnerving precision. Her eyes locked onto his with an unsettling familiarity, and a slow, knowing smile spread across her face. It was as if she had been waiting for him, fully aware of the revelations unfolding within his mind. The moment was stark, etching itself into his memory as she turned away, her enigmatic reappearance leaving a trail of cold apprehension in Gabriel''s heart.

 Chapter 56 - The Unraveling Threads

    Gabriel surged through the crowd, elbows jutting out as he shoved aside clusters of students. The world seemed to spin chaotically around him. He felt a desperate need to anchor himself in the unfolding mystery. The old woman was the catalyst, the one who had unwittingly upturned his life. Ever since she placed that Ash damned necklace in my hands, everything changed.

    The memory of their first encounter haunted him; her words had seemed mad at the time, yet her prophecy had unraveled his reality. She had foretold the loss of his princely title, a prediction that passed with startling accuracy.

    His urgent walk escalated into a full sprint, boots clacking against the cobblestones, each step echoing the turmoil within him. Disgruntled murmurs followed in his wake as he jostled past the bustling throngs. He darted around corner after corner in a frenzied chase, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Just as despair began to seep in, Gabriel considered abandoning his frantic search. Rounding yet another corner he halted abruptly. There she was¡ªthe grizzled old woman, emerging from the shadows as if materializing from another realm. Her two striking eyes, one amber and one deep blue, fixed upon him with an intensity that cut through the chaos. The look in her eyes was sharp and knowing, as if she had expected this very moment.

    "You''re a witch!¡± Gabriel demanded, his voice laced with both accusation and desperation.

    ¡°My, my, if it isn''t the prince no longer," she cackled, her voice echoing slightly in the open space.

    Gabriel cast a nervous glance around, wary of eavesdroppers. Spotting a few curious onlookers, he quickly ushered the old woman to turn the corner, seeking a quieter spot away from prying eyes.

    "Such powerful jaws, broad shoulders, but why are your brows furrowed so, my former prince?" she teased, her eyes shimmering with mischief.

    "You were right. I''m no longer a prince," he said, his voice tinged with resignation.

    "Ahhh, but what is a prince, really?"

    "I don¡¯t have time for your riddles," Gabriel snapped, frustration mounting. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°A friend. And time? You have plenty. Years yet to go to save your sister.¡±

    Gabriel stared at her, struck dumb for a moment. Then a sharp pang of worry cut through him. ¡°My sister, is she well?¡±

    The woman tapped her wrinkled finger against her chin, seemingly lost in contemplation. ¡°Well, she is a future queen to be after all.¡±

    Gabriel stepped closer, the warmth of her pungent breath wafting over him. He steeled himself against the discomfort. "How do you know these things?"

    "What is the past? The present? Or the future," she chuckled, her laughter weaving through the air like a haunting melody.

    Gabriel''s patience thinned dangerously close to breaking. An irrational urge to yank at his short hair gripped him, frustration boiling over. A darker impulse whispered to him, suggesting he silence her cryptic teasing once and for all by tightening his grip around her frail neck.

    The woman clucked her tongue disapprovingly. "Now, now, so much anger," she said, shaking her head.

    "Just give me the answers I need," Gabriel demanded, his voice tight with frustration.

    "What there is to tell is not mine to give."

    "Enough with the riddles¡ªjust tell me straight!"

    "Angry boy, why are you so angry?" Her voice took on a darker, more ominous tone.

    "Because you''re not telling me anything!"

    "My, my," she sighed, her voice threaded with a touch of mockery. "Your anger doesn''t stem from a lack of answers. No. It''s because you''re suppressing something powerful within you. A caged beast straining to break free."

    Gabriel was taken aback. Does she know about my powers? He had thought he had hidden his magic to all but himself. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know, and is just looking for answers? She did give me the necklace, though. I can¡¯t risk it. ¡°What?¡± he asked, feigning ignorance.

    ¡°And the boy accuses me of speaking in riddles,¡± she scoffed with a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°You already know the answer, Princeling. Use the power, harness it.¡±

    She knows. He couldn¡¯t admit it, not to her, not to anyone. ¡°Woman, you make no sense.¡±

    "Yes, boy, you''re smarter than you look," she responded, her smile crooked and knowing. "You¡¯re bottling up your magic. Release it, and your anger will dissipate along with it."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Gabriel paused to consider her words. Recently, his anger had been overpowering, a constant companion since his life had turned upside down. He had assumed it was all because of the betrayals and secrets uncovered. Could it really be because he was suppressing his magic?

    ¡°I lose control; my anger is all I know when I let it go,¡± he confessed, his voice tinged with fear.

    ¡°Exactly, child. It reacts to your deepest needs. You¡¯ve allowed your anger to control you. Now, you must master it,¡± she explained, her eyes piercing into his.

    He leaned forward, desperation etched into his expression. ¡°How do I do that?¡±

    ¡°Practice, boy, how else? In the quiet corners of the night, it¡¯s the dark shadows that cover you. Practice!¡±

    Gabriel felt a persistent unease each time he tapped into the strange power. Was the power itself corrupt, or were his feelings of guilt shaped by his own beliefs? His thoughts churned, too entangled to untangle in the moment.

    ¡°The warrior priests¡ªare they sorcerers, too?¡±

    The woman let out a cackle that seemed to stir the surrounding air. ¡°No, no, they pretend they are above such powers, but indeed, they use it. Just as they use everything else.¡±

    That gave him pause. What is she referring to? ¡°Then why do they preach against magic?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, that is a question for them, not for a lowly seer like myself,¡± she replied, her tone mocking.

    What is a seer? He wanted to ask, but he had other questions he needed answering first. ¡°What is this magic? How does it work¡±?

    ¡°It¡¯s the metal. It''s as mysterious as it is powerful. No one truly knows its origins. It has existed for ages, an ancient enigma. It doesn''t create; it reveals.¡±

    ¡°Will I be able to send waves of fires too?¡±

    She looked at him askance, ¡°My, my, you have been busy, little one. No, you won¡¯t. The magic manifest itself differently in each of us.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Gabriel asked, seeking with desperation to understand how it all worked.

    ¡°Question after question. We are children trying to understand the world of gods. No one really knows, our best guess, it brings out what already lies within us, imposing order on this chaotic world.¡± She paused, took a breath, then in a low voice asked, ¡°How does your magic manifest?¡±

    Gabriel ignored the question. He had too many of his own. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that Victra would want us to use magic?¡±

    She puffed out her cheeks in mock annoyance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the priests that? Or maybe not, if you value your life, that is,¡± she quipped with a sardonic twist of her lips.

    ¡°Where does the metal come from?¡±

    ¡°No supply exists. It is dwindling, like the hope within Valandor. What metal we do have has been passed down through generations,¡±

    ¡°So, could I gain more metal from the corpse of a dead sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°Now that, boy, is a very interesting question,¡± she mused, her eyes narrowing slightly as if reevaluating him. ¡°Strange that you would ask that. Strange indeed.¡± She paused, giving him a measured look. ¡°No, if the metal is touching a sorcerer when they die, it becomes corrupted. It¡¯s unusable then, and it''s best to bury it with the dead.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how the magic works. Why does it only surface when I¡¯m angry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are still a novice to its ways. Magic flows more freely during heightened emotional states¡ªthe stronger the emotion, the more potent the magic. You must harness the power and remember the sensation it brings, not the emotion itself. Then, try to invoke it again based solely on that sensation,¡± she instructed.

    Her gaze then intensified, boring into his as if trying to transfer knowledge through her eyes alone. ¡°Practice, boy. But keep this to yourself. Trust no one.¡±

    ¡°But I can trust you?¡± Gabriel asked sarcastically.

    Her laughter turned high-pitched, almost gleeful. ¡°Now you are asking the right questions.¡±

    ¡°I need to know. Why did you give me the necklace?¡±

    ¡°It was time for your capabilities to match your potential.¡±

    ¡°That tells me nothing,¡± Gabriel said, pressing a hand to his forehead as the beginnings of a headache throbbed behind his eyes.

    ¡°Fate weaves mysterious patterns, and sometimes I can grasp the threads. You, my boy, are no ordinary thread.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Her eyes shifted, turning an eerie pale white as she seemed to slip into a trance, her voice seemingly emanating from a distant realm as she edged closer to Gabriel, who instinctively recoiled. Fear enveloped him, a cold sweat breaking across his skin as he stepped backward.

    "Destruction you shall sow, and in its wake, darkness shall bloom. Sorrow skulks in the shadows of your deeds. Yet, from this dark soil, a light unforeseen shall spring¡ªyour own radiance. Within you, the eternal dance of shadows and luminescence weaves its tale. The threads of fate remain tangled; the tapestry''s end, obscured and unwoven."

    As the old woman''s voice trailed off, Gabriel leaned heavily against the cold stone wall, his legs suddenly devoid of strength. Another prophecy hung in the air, another he neither understood nor wished to see fulfilled.

    Her eyes flickered, and the pale white of her irises vanished. He had always found her gaze unusual, but with the eerie white hue, she had taken on an almost ethereal aspect.

    Gabriel wrestled with the weight of her words. I don¡¯t want to cause destruction or sorrow. What did she mean? Light and darkness fighting within me?

    He became acutely aware of the unusual stillness around them. The usual bustle of the city had dimmed to a hush, as if the world itself was eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Pushing off from the wall, Gabriel straightened up, a new resolve firming his posture. "I won¡¯t let any of that happen," he declared, the determination clear in his voice.

    The witch flashed a small, knowing smile. "Who can truly know? Trust in yourself, and always beware of lurkers in the shadows."

    As if on cue, the sound of muffled footsteps grew louder. "Who''s there?" a voice called from around the corner, slicing through the tension of the moment.

    Startled, Gabriel turned to see a guard approaching. The guard''s expression was a blend of confusion and suspicion. His eyes, sharp and inquisitive beneath the brim of his helm, swept across the scene. His uniform was impeccably maintained, a testament to the disciplined rigor of his position, yet his brow was deeply furrowed, clearly puzzled by what he encountered.

    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?" the guard demanded, his intense gaze locking onto Gabriel. "Are you causing trouble?"

    "We were just talking," Gabriel responded, trying to sound calm despite the adrenaline still coursing through him.

    The guard¡¯s eyebrow arched skeptically. "Who are you talking to?" he asked, looking around.

    Gabriel turned to point to the old woman, but to his dismay, she had vanished yet again. He let out a weary sigh.

 Chapter 57 - Memories of the Past

    Gabriel squinted into the rising sun as it painted the sky with a pink hue above the academy''s gate. Against this vibrant backdrop, he stretched his limbs, pulling one shoulder across his chest to ease the strain from the previous day''s toils. This had become his ritual: waking at the crack of dawn, long before the other students, to train alone. He had borrowed a trick from the soldiers¡ªdrinking copious amounts of water during the night so his body would act as an alarm, waking him early to relieve himself. He had always trained hard at the academy, but ever since discovering the truth seven days prior, something within him had shifted. He thought he knew his breaking point, but whatever subconscious limits he had, he shattered them, along with the beliefs he once held so firmly. I need to be stronger.

    He began his morning workout, using his body weight for resistance. He pushed up from the sand until his arms shook uncontrollably and his face nearly hit the ground. He squatted until his legs buckled and trained his core until his muscles spasmed. This was his ritual: to embrace the pain so that the next day, he could push even further.

    Gabriel then started running laps around the courtyard, controlling his breath and syncing his footsteps with his racing heartbeat. On his tenth lap, he noticed Master Soltis emerging from a doorway, walking between two columns into the courtyard. Soltis spotted Gabriel, a sneer etched into his face. He regretted the loss of Soltis''s guidance, and Gabriel knew he had to keep pushing forward on his own. Gone was the mentor who had once offered him pointers and kind words during morning training. Gabriel realized he had burned that bridge. The master was trying to break him: the grueling exercises, humiliating him in every possible way in front of his classmates. But he had been through too much for pettiness to stop him. Gabriel stood strong, enduring every punishment, knowing he deserved it.

    Since meeting the witch, Gabriel had heeded her words and practiced using the source of his power in the secluded corners of the academy each night. Her words had proven accurate to an extent. During the day, his anger had ebbed, but each time he drew from the well of power in the darkness, his rage intensified, becoming more uncontrollable. The initial wonder he had felt was now replaced by a burning fury. Still, he clung to her advice, hoping the anger would eventually drain away.

    Gabriel dusted the dirt from his clothing and walked through the front gate of the academy. He saluted the guards, who unceremoniously opened the doors for him. He planned to spend this free day with the regiment before heading to the castle. As he strolled through the paved streets, he basked in the city''s vibrancy. It was still early, and merchants were opening their stalls while shopkeepers readied their stores for the day''s customers. The scent of freshly baked bread wafted through the air, making his stomach rumble in response. Despite having eaten a substantial amount after sneaking into the academy kitchen that morning, the use of his power seemed to amplify his hunger.

    Gabriel followed the tantalizing aroma to a nearby bakery. After exchanging a few kind words with the elderly woman behind the counter and handing her a few coins, he resumed his walk, a loaf of bread in hand. The Balatians were specialists in bread-making, crafting loaves that were fluffy on the inside and crispy on the outside. Salty and spicy seeds adorned the mildly sugar-glazed crust. As he bit into the hot loaf, steam rose into the air, and he juggled the piece in his mouth to manage the heat. The sour goodness inside was divine. I might need to add this to my routine.

    By the time he reached the barracks, the loaf had been thoroughly devoured. Two guards he hadn''t seen before were stationed outside the gates. They must have been new recruits, not part of the original regiment. Gabriel halted in front of them. "I''m here to see Commander Galland and the Fifth Legion."

    The guards exchanged glances before shrugging and parting to let him through the gate.

    As he passed them, Gabriel heard one mutter, "academy brat." He let a small smile escape, unfazed by the comment.

    Gabriel let a small smile slip as he walked toward the familiar faces of the legion. Up front, he saw Atlas shouting commands, with the commander beside him. They were all drilling with shields and spears, their movements synchronized and deliberate. The legion broke into two lines: shield-bearers in front, spearmen behind and slightly to the right. The men were spaced about two leg spans apart, each step calculated to maintain their formation¡¯s integrity.

    He spotted Avis sitting on a bench, watching the training. The young man had a crutch beside him, and one of his legs was stiff and fully stretched out, likely due to bandages.

    Gabriel sat down wordlessly next to his friend. Avis turned to him, a wide, toothy smile stretching across his tanned face. He slapped Gabriel hard on the shoulder. ¡°Little Wolf! You¡¯re back.¡±

    Gabriel couldn''t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you miss us?¡±

    ¡°For some reason, don¡¯t ask me to explain it. I still haven¡¯t figured it out.¡±

    ¡°Must be my company,¡± Avis said with a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Gabriel replied with a genuine laugh. ¡°How are you faring?¡± he asked, gesturing to Avis¡¯s outstretched leg.

    ¡°We have two legs for a reason. So what if one of them will never be the same?¡± he said with a self-deprecating laugh. Then, upon seeing Gabriel¡¯s serious expression said, ¡°It is getting better.¡±

    Gabriel''s eyes fell, and he looked at his friend with pity. ¡°It gladdens me to hear you are getting better.¡±

    Avis lowered his own gaze, then, as if shaking off the somber mood, forced a smile. ¡°They are about to start. Watch.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes lingered on his friend, understanding that everyone had their own way of coping with trauma. Avis''s way was to smile through it, and Gabriel respected him all the more for it. He turned his attention to the regiment, now quieting in preparation for the next drill.

    "Shields!" Atlas bellowed. The regiment raised their circular shields to their midriffs, their chins barely visible above the shield''s edge, locking them tightly against their bodies. "Spears!" The soldiers in the second line took their spears, holding them parallel to their bodies, the butt resting against the sand. With a swift pivot, they aligned the steel tips to stretch out from the shields in front. "Strike!" The spears whistled through the air in unison, the sound punctuated by the synchronized footsteps of the spearmen.

    They repeated the exercise, each iteration introducing variations: shields high and low, crouching and standing. Two lines of shield-bearers formed, one line covering head height, the other protecting their feet as they locked shields together seamlessly.

    Gabriel watched, lost in the moment, recalling the times when he had trained with the men. Amidst the blood and sweat, he had found brotherhood. He smiled as a gentle breeze brushed against his face, the memories filling him with a sense of belonging.

    The drill continued with impressive precision. The shield wall was an impenetrable fortress, and the spearmen moved with lethal accuracy. Gabriel observed how the soldiers adjusted their stances, the fluidity of their movements a testament to their rigorous training. Each step, each strike, was a blend of raw strength and disciplined control, showcasing their readiness for battle.

    The exercises finished, and the men broke formation, enjoying a short break. Gabriel could see the camaraderie among them, the silent communication that spoke of trust and reliability. They were a hardened group, each man a vital part of the unit''s strength.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Avis distracted him from his thoughts. ¡°Enough lurking now. Let¡¯s see how the old men are doing.¡±

    Gabriel turned to Avis, nodding. They rose from the bench and walked toward the resting soldiers as they took their fill of water. Familiar faces greeted them with smiles and nods and shouts of welcome.

    ¡°Little Wolf!¡± one of the men called out, clapping Gabriel on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    Gabriel wove through the men, his own face etched with a smile as he spoke with those he bled with. Before long, Atlas and Galland spotted them. Olof had joined Atlas¡¯s side, his face impassive as always. Atlas crossed his arms and, in a haughty tone, spoke, ¡°Well, look who the Velictras dragged in.¡± Then the man dropped the act, stepping up close, looking Gabriel up and down before enveloping him in a crushing hug.

    ¡°He¡¯s grown taller,¡± Atlas said to Olof. The man''s response was a single harrumph, which Gabriel took as a sign of agreement.

    ¡°Have you gotten shorter?¡± Gabriel teased, gesturing with his hand. ¡°Age is creeping up on you, old man.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you haven¡¯t forgotten soldier¡¯s banter with the fancy pricks in the academy,¡± Atlas replied.

    ¡°He learned it all from me,¡± Avis said proudly.

    Gabriel turned to Olof. ¡°This is why you¡¯re my favorite.¡±

    It fell flat. Not even the standard grunt escaped Olof''s lips.

    Avis put on a fake frown. ¡°Nothing hurts as much as someone not laughing at your jokes.¡± Then with a pause, ¡°actually, that¡¯s not true. The worst is when a woman doesn¡¯t love you back.¡± He stared longingly into the sky.

    Atlas let out a weary sigh, echoed by the commander. ¡°Lad, Marelle gets paid for her time. You pay her to say all those nice things to you. When the coin finishes, so does your time. Find yourself an honest girl.¡±

    Avis released a long breath, puffing out his cheeks in an attempt to look as innocent as possible. ¡°Now, where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    The commander coughed aloud, halting the senseless conversation. ¡°Well, Little Wolf, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Gabriel''s toothy grin told the commander he was looking forward to this.

    And so, the sparring commenced. Gabriel started with the commander, receiving a steady stream of feedback from his comrades. ¡°Square your shoulders,¡± Avis advised. ¡°Loosen your shoulders,¡± Atlas countered. ¡°Stand tall,¡± one said, followed by, ¡°Stay low,¡± from another. A myriad of contradictory instructions accompanied each bout, as he was repeatedly beaten.

    ¡°Listen to what they¡¯re saying,¡± Commander Galland instructed after nearly half an hour of practice.

    ¡°Which one? They¡¯re saying different things,¡± Gabriel replied, exasperated.

    ¡°Listen to both.¡±

    Gabriel kept silent, his face like stone, not understanding how he could do both.

    ¡°There are times when you must loosen your shoulders or square them. Never let your opponent guess your moves. You¡¯re telegraphing your every intention. Stand tall, then go low. Use the movements we¡¯ve taught you, but switch it up. That is how you win. Unpredictability.¡±

    Gabriel grasped the concept. At the academy, he had been training in a single-minded way, letting his anger drive him. His focus had been solely on inflicting as much damage as possible, using powerful, wide swings. Unpredictability; It was why Jonan was so difficult to fight against. He needed the power of Lakan, the strategy of Ryn, and the trickery of Jonan. Only then could he truly be strong.

    He reflected on his spar with the commander, considering what he could have done better, how he might have landed a single blow. He needed to change his approach.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go again,¡± Gabriel said, determination etched on his face.

    Galland smiled. ¡°I have business to attend to. Olof and Atlas will see to your training.¡± He stepped closer, lowering his voice so only Gabriel could hear. ¡°Orion, you¡¯re getting stronger, but don¡¯t forget to use that brain of yours.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gabriel replied, standing straight and saluting his commander.

    Then the training commenced again, with Olof and Atlas taking turns trying to bring him down. While he lost each bout, he took Galland¡¯s advice to heart. He employed different strategies, trying to read his opponents and surprise them with the unexpected. Though he saw openings, he wasn¡¯t yet strong enough to exploit them fully. Not yet.

    However, his efforts bore some fruit. He managed a lucky strike on Atlas with a feint and landed two hits against Olof, who seemed to enjoy the sparring, responding with grunts of approval¡ªor what Gabriel took as approval, at least.

    Before long, Gabriel was out of breath, his sword lying on the floor as he knelt on all fours, trying to control his breathing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± Atlas said.

    From the ground, Gabriel wheezed, ¡°I can go all day.¡±

    Olof¡¯s deep laugh followed, a rare sound that made Gabriel smile despite his exhaustion.

    Atlas extended a hand to Gabriel, helping him to his feet. "You did well today.¡±

    As he wiped the sweat from his brow, he looked around at the faces of his comrades, feeling a renewed sense of purpose.

    Gabriel lingered a bit longer with the soldiers, greeting familiar faces and introducing himself to those he didn¡¯t know. He missed the camaraderie of the barracks, the simplicity of those times when he was still oblivious to harsh truths. He recognized that he had changed. The young boy who hated violence and war was gone. His future would be steeped in blood and brotherhood. He was born to be a general; he had fought against it all his life, but now, with newfound clarity, he accepted it. He would embrace what he was meant to be.

    Realizing that was enough introspection for the day, Gabriel bid his farewells and made his way back to the academy. Once there, he bathed and encountered only one other boy who was not out exploring the city. Gabriel did long to spend a day with his friends, adventuring through the streets, but he had no time for such luxuries.

    He dressed in a freshly cleaned academy uniform and headed to the castle, ready to face whatever challenges awaited him next.

    He was greeted by none other than the Spider himself.

    "Jacob," Gabriel intoned, his dislike for the man evident.

    Jacob looked down at him with his hawkish nose, eyes narrowing as they honed in on Gabriel. Despite the tension, Gabriel returned the Spider''s gaze, refusing to back down.

    "Follow me, and next time show more respect when you greet me," Jacob commanded.

    "Of course, Sir Spider," Gabriel replied, the words slipping out before he could stop himself.

    Jacob turned with sharp intensity, grabbing Gabriel by the collar and pressing it against his throat. "Careful, lad. A spider can inject enough venom into your blood to kill. It can be slow and painful, making you yearn for death." He bared his teeth, and Gabriel instinctively tried to punch the man¡¯s forearm, but it felt like striking steel. The vice-like grip was unyielding against Gabriel¡¯s flailing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make the mistake of falling into the trap. Whether anyone wills it or not, I will kill you if necessary.¡±

    He released Gabriel, who staggered slightly, trying to straighten his collar and appear unaffected by the sudden violence. Gabriel had miscalculated, thinking this man was merely a whispering schemer. He was a warrior through and through.

    Gabriel stared daggers at the man, but Jacob remained unfazed. He was the predator, and a predator cares not for the feelings of its prey.

    The man led Gabriel through the halls, and Gabriel noticed some of the maids giving him looks of pity. The Spider opened a door and motioned for Gabriel to enter. Inside, Gabriel saw several shelves filled with books and a small table with chairs on either end.

    ¡°I will be back in two hours,¡± the Spider said.

    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± Gabriel asked, but his only response was the door closing firmly behind him. He let out a breath, regretting his decision to antagonize the man. He needed to conceal his thoughts better; Tunklard would have been disappointed in me.

    Gabriel looked around and thought this must be where the princes and princesses studied. The room was more plush and comfortable than most libraries, with subtle carvings etched into the shelves and the desk, giving it an ornamental touch.

    He busied himself by perusing the selection of books. Each shelf seemed to focus on a different subject: one dedicated to mathematics, another to history, and several filled with children''s tales.

    One book in particular piqued his interest: "Tale of an Aged Witch." Gabriel pulled it from the shelf, its worn cover and the ancient binding suggesting it had been read many times before.

    Gabriel started flipping through the pages, feeling their crisp edges. He wondered how an aged witch would be portrayed, convinced this was just a bedtime story to scare children before they slept. Should he feel the same fear, thinking of the strange witch and their encounters?

    He had only made it to the second page when the click of a door made him turn around. His heart nearly stopped as his eyes met a sight that seemed to pull the breath from his lungs. There, standing in the doorway, was the last person he expected to see.

    A man with a shaved head, a scarred and wrinkled visage, and a wide smile with eyes glistening with tears.

    Gabriel felt a rush of emotion swell up from deep within him. Time seemed to slow, the room narrowing until all he could see was the figure before him. His throat tightened, and tears began to blur his vision. The book slipped from his grasp, falling to the floor with a dull thud that seemed to echo in the silence.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t move. He felt paralyzed, as if one wrong word or action might shatter the fragile reality of this moment. His lips trembled as he tried to form words, the emotions too raw, too overwhelming.

    The tears came freely now, unbidden, and unchecked, streaming down his cheeks as he took a hesitant step forward. The figure remained solid and real, and Gabriel''s heart surged with a mix of disbelief and joy. The man he had thought lost forever was here, standing before him. All the weight of everything that had happened seemed to lift, if only for a moment. My mentor. My ally. My friend.

    ¡°Tunk¡­¡±

 Chapter 58 - Embrace of the Past

    "My boy," Tunklard said with a smile, crossing the distance between them in a few strides. Before Gabriel knew it, he was enveloped in a deep hug. The familiar scent of herbs and ink clung to Tunklard¡¯s robes, grounding Gabriel in a reality he feared he¡¯d never see again. His body went limp as he tried to reconcile the gentle touch of his teacher with the heavy weight of disbelief that weighed him down.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you,¡± Tunklard whispered, jolting him back to the present. Gabriel returned the hug, squeezing tightly, feeling Tunklard¡¯s wiry frame. Afraid to let go.

    "You¡¯ve grown bigger, lad. Maybe don¡¯t squeeze as hard," Tunklard said with a laugh.

    Gabriel released him, his smile uncharacteristically reaching his eyes. "Tunk! It¡¯s so good to see you."

    His tutor chuckled ruefully, the old nickname still holding its power. "It''s good to see you too, Gabriel."

    Gabriel, not Orion. Hearing his name spoken aloud was like a bell ushering his true self. I¡¯m not a nameless boy anymore. I don¡¯t need to pretend to be someone else.

    "How are you here?" Gabriel asked, his eyes roving Tunklard¡¯s form.

    The man lowered himself into the plush chair, gesturing for Gabriel to do the same. ¡°I¡¯ve travelled through each of the four kingdoms, experienced all that Valandor has to offer. When I had to leave Accamania, I knew that this was the best place for me. Fortunately, I was able to make a good impression and earn the opportunity to tutor the young princesses.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault you had to go.¡± Gabriel looked down, unable to look in his friend¡¯s eyes. The weight of self-recrimination holding him like an anchor to the shore. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t argued with the king that day, if I hadn¡¯t mentioned you, then maybe you never would have left.¡±

    Gabriel felt the subtle touch of Tunklard¡¯s finger lifting his chin, forcing him to look up at his teacher. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself. It worked out for the best; we would never have been able to be here together otherwise.¡±

    Gabriel only nodded at that, not quite believing the words. Reaching across the table again, Tunklard grasped Gabriel¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Gabriel. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    Gabriel kept strong, holding back the tidal wave of emotions with a wall built by the sorrows he had endured. He again merely nodded in response.

    ¡°I deeply cared for your family. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Gabriel tried to release his hand.

    ¡°Tell me, Gabriel. I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Tunklard wrinkled hand, held Gabriel¡¯s firmly. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±

    Gabriel had spent so long on the run, and even here and now, speaking with the king and his minister, he was still running. No one knew him from before. No one could truly understand who he was. Who he had been. The impenetrable wall started to crack, then instantly shattered.

    ¡°I blamed myself for so long. Thinking I was the one who caused this. That my actions led to my family being murdered before my eyes. But it wasn¡¯t me. It was never me. It was Carnahy.¡± Gabriel¡¯s fist tightened.

    Gabriel spoke with fury and regret, recounting everything from stolen grains to the night of blood. The bittersweet reconciliation with his now dead brother, and his mad escape on the darkest of nights. The deadly forest that gave way to him joining the Balatian army and the battle that ensued. The sleepless nights and the dreams that haunted him. He revealed everything but one secret¡ªone that only an old witch knew for now. Throughout it all, Tunklard remained silent, listening intently. Only his dark eyes conveyed his emotions: the drawn closure of his eyelids, the rapid blinks, the eye contact, and the lack of it. Each subtle movement of his eyes spoke more than words ever could, as Gabriel¡¯s cathartic release unfolded.

    By the end, Gabriel''s voice had turned husky. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had spoken so many words. Then again, he hadn¡¯t had his friend, but now he did.

    Tunklard spoke no words of pity. When he finally did speak, it was with a surety Gabriel had rarely seen in him. ¡°Whatever life brings, I will always be there for you. I will follow you, lad, to the end of Valandor. Speak the words, and if you wish to go somewhere else, I will go. From now until my last breath, I will always be there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tunklard. Thank you.¡±

    The wizened man displayed a rare show of emotion, a gentle tear escaping from his eye. ¡°So, what now?¡±

    Gabriel leaned forward in his chair, his body weight resting against the timber table. ¡°They will try to wed Sarah when she comes of age. That won¡¯t be happening.¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s brows furrowed, his wrinkles even more pronounced. ¡°And how will you be stopping it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Carnahy. I¡¯m going to kill everyone who stands in my way.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s revenge that drives you?¡± Tunklard asked quietly, his shoulders drooping.

    Gabriel only nodded, his resolve firm. They will die, but not before they suffer like I did.

    Tunklard stood from his chair, moving around the table to kneel on his old knees. Gabriel heard the click of the man¡¯s legs as he adjusted himself to be beside his chair. He placed his hand on Gabriel¡¯s leg. ¡°Death begets death. I¡¯ve taught you that much. Your mother would not want this for you.¡±

    ¡°I loved my mother with all my heart, but even I do not know what she wanted for me. Her words and her actions contradict each other. She understood violence. I saw that with my very eyes. Her spoken words of peace were shattered when she used her daggers to protect me. She sent me here, to the most violent kingdom in Valandor. I know that she would want me to fight. If I don¡¯t do this, if I can¡¯t free my sister, then I could never live with myself. I might as well have died with her that night.¡±

    ¡°And you think she wanted you to go on a murder spree? No, she wouldn¡¯t. Your mother was strong and believed in justice. Fight with every fiber of your being, but fight for a cause, not for revenge. Seek justice, not vengeance.¡±

    ¡°There is no justice for kings. This world is not fair, that much you taught me,¡± Gabriel said, throwing his mentor¡¯s words back at him. ¡°I will have my revenge.¡±

    Something seemed to pass in Tunklard¡¯s eyes. Gabriel thought it was his teacher seeing him in a new light, merging the youth he taught with the soldier he had become. And just like that, the indecisiveness in Tunklard¡¯s eyes passed.

    ¡°My words were not hollow. I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way. Maybe in time you will see the light and move away from your path of darkness. The lust for vengeance is intoxicating and all-encompassing, leaving you as nothing but a husk of your former self. Live for more. Fight for more, Gabriel.¡±

    He felt guilt as Tunklard¡¯s eyes bore into his own. He wanted to squirm into himself, the shadows of his shame seeking to hide within his very being. The pleas of the dead, the faces of those he lost. Nothing could banish the crimson river that flowed and filled his soul.

    ¡°I was nothing but a naive child, thinking my hatred of violence would protect me from it. How wrong I was¡­¡±

    ¡°I failed you,¡± Tunk whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this, Tunk,¡± Gabriel said with a shudder. ¡°You know me. I¡¯ve never wanted this. But I must be what I¡¯ve always hated. I have to give in to the blood. Become who I was born to be, rather than who I dreamed to be. My sister needs to be saved and my people. Carnahy is a usurper. Someone willing to kill for the throne will never be a good monarch. As we speak, he is probably cowing my people with fear, killing dissenters. I need to protect her. I need to protect them all.¡±

    Gabriel took a long breath, his heart steadying, knowing that this was his path. ¡°I will live side by side with violence and die with it. This is my fate, and what I deserve.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    A long silence followed, Tunklard clearly wanting to interject, but something made him pause.

    Tunk stood, the crack in his knees betraying him. ¡°I will teach you.¡±

    Gabriel raised a quizzical brow.

    Tunklard collected himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t always a teacher for the nobility. I lived a different life. I won¡¯t go into it now, but one day I will.¡±

    Gabriel only nodded, unsure if Tunk could really teach him anything about fighting. The man was obviously past his prime. But Gabriel had always thought there was more to the man¡¯s scarred visage.

    The door opened, and Gabriel saw the Spider languidly move in. Tunklard''s voice dropped to a low whisper, urgent but steady. ¡°I will teach you how to control the violence rather than let it control you. I¡¯ll meet you here next week. You¡¯ll learn how to move from the past and look only to the future.¡±

    The Spider''s sneer silently beckoned Tunk to leave, cutting off any further questions. Tunklard extended his hand, and Gabriel grasped it as if it were a lifeline. ¡°Next week,¡± Tunklard repeated with a reassuring smile.

    As he let go of the man¡¯s hand, he felt one of Tunk¡¯s rings scrape against his skin. Gabriel glanced down, his eyes catching on something familiar. A cufflink, not just any cufflink, but one made from the darkest metal that he knew all too well. His breath caught in his throat as his mind reeled with the implications.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened as he looked back up at Tunklard. The old man¡¯s scarred visage, the deep lines of age and wisdom, took on a new meaning. Gabriel¡¯s heart pounded, the realization hitting him like a thunderclap. Tunklard didn¡¯t need to tell Gabriel of his past, because now he knew. The ever-wise teacher had always been a warrior monk.

    He watched his mentor walk away, each step a reminder of the hidden depths of the man who had always been more than he seemed.

    Gabriel¡¯s mind swirled with memories of their time together, the lessons learned, the stories shared. He could almost hear Tunklard''s voice in his mind, filled with wisdom and patience. It was comforting to know that despite the secrets, Tunklard had always been a guiding light in his life.

    Oddly, Gabriel didn''t feel any betrayal at his teacher''s silence regarding his past. It was as if Tunklard''s hidden identity only added another layer of depth to the man he respected. Then again, it would be hypocritical of him if he did. Gabriel had his own secrets, his own burdens to bear. He mused that he might finally have someone he could trust, someone he could be open with, unlike the old witch, whose motives were still unclear. The idea of having an ally, someone who understood the weight of his responsibilities and the darkness of his past, was a solace he hadn''t expected. Gabriel felt a flicker of hope, believing that with Tunklard¡¯s help, he could navigate the treacherous path ahead.

    "Are you listening to me?" the Spider asked, his voice cutting through Gabriel¡¯s thoughts.

    Gabriel hadn''t heard a word the man had been saying, so preoccupied with his own reflections. "Of course, please continue," Gabriel responded smoothly.

    "As I was saying, upon entering the room, you must salute the king in the military style and then do the same for the queen. You are not to speak before they do, and you must speak with respect in all instances to the prince and princesses." The Spider took a breath, drawing himself up as if the entire speech were beneath him. "Is that all clear?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Good, now follow me." Jacob ushered Gabriel to follow.

    Gabriel should have felt nervous as he followed the man; after all, he was about to meet the royal family together for the first time. But after everything he had been through, it almost seemed trivial. His place was here now, and he felt strengthened by the thought that he was not alone. The memory of Tunk brought a smile to his face. I''m home.

    Jacob led him through a winding corridor, and Gabriel silently followed. It wasn¡¯t long before the man thrice rapped his fist against a door. The man spider pushed the door open and beckoned Gabriel to enter.

    He pushed his shoulders back and stepped into the room with every ounce of confidence he could muster. Seated around a large round table were the king and queen. He saw other faces, but his focus remained on the monarchs ahead. He saluted the king first and then the queen, keeping his eyes down until they addressed him.

    He let out a breath. In, out, in, out. Whilst he didn¡¯t feel the nerves initially, now that he was here, he found the need to center himself. To remove the distractions that lingered.

    Queen Isa spoke first, her voice warm yet commanding. ¡°Welcome, Orion. It is good to have you here. Your presence is welcome at our supper.¡±

    Gabriel released his salute. ¡°My thanks, Queen.¡±

    The room was grand, filled with the subtle opulence befitting Balatian royalty. The air was thick with the scent of polished wood, mingling with the faint aroma of incense. Every detail seemed to demand respect, from the richly embroidered tapestries to the intricate carvings on the wooden beams overhead.

    He surveyed the rest of the table before he took his seat. Two girls and a young man filled the remaining seats against the wooden-grained table that sat beneath a chandelier. ¡°Prince Aluban, Princesses Adriella and Casena, it is my honor to make your royal acquaintance.¡±

    Gabriel took his seat. To his right sat Aluban, and to his left, the youngest princess, Casena, who appeared a few years younger than him.

    ¡°I hear that you¡¯re at the academy,¡± Aluban said.

    ¡°I am Prince Aluban. The academy is better than I could have ever dreamed.¡±

    ¡°Call me Aluban. Everyone knows I¡¯m not one for titles that I haven¡¯t earned.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Aluban,¡± Gabriel said with a smile, already liking the prince. His muscles were evidently taut beneath his shirt, and he cut a striking figure. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but think that this was what the king must have looked like in his youth. Deep blue eyes, a sharp and squared jawline, with the beginnings of a long beard that was meticulously oiled.

    The young man let out a boisterous laugh. ¡°That¡¯s better. I graduated three years ago. Every warrior wants to train there for a reason.¡±

    Gabriel nodded and was about to add to the conversation when the elder princess, Adriella, cut in. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Adriella,¡± her mother chided gently. ¡°Orion is our guest and will be our guest for the foreseeable future.¡±

    The princess''s hair cascaded in brunette braids, parting from the center and draping against her back, echoing the queen''s style. However, the similarities between mother and daughter ended there. Unlike the queen''s golden locks, Adriella''s tresses were a deep chestnut. Her bronzed skin contrasted with her mother''s pale complexion, and her youthful countenance featured rounder features. He couldn''t help but notice the princess rolling her dark brown eyes.

    ¡°His father was a friend of mine, and he no longer has any family to look after him,¡± the king added.

    Gabriel saw the princess¡¯s expression soften slightly, but then, as if she remembered herself, she let out a scoff. Although he found her incredibly beautiful, he was not looking forward to spending time with her.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so sad!¡± Casena said in a high-pitched voice. ¡°Well, you can always spend time with us.¡± She finished with a smile.

    ¡°My thanks, you are a true princess,¡± he said with a slight bow to Casena, before making sure to look Adriella square in the eyes, ensuring his words carried his intent.

    ¡°He has a backbone,¡± Aluban laughed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how long that lasts at the academy,¡± Adriella retorted.

    ¡°He has already served under Commander Galland. The soldiers even call him Little Wolf. Being a warrior is in his blood,¡± the king said. Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure if he was referring to his mother¡¯s or his father¡¯s blood.

    The name Galland seemed to stir reactions around the table. Adriella perked up, while Aluban showed some restraint in his features. ¡°Galland is a commendable commander. You must have done well to be named so favorably,¡± the prince said.

    Gabriel shared a detailed account of his experiences under Commander Galland, recounting the battle between the peak hills and the village that demanded retribution. The mood at the table turned somber as he recounted the sacrifices and struggles faced in the heat of battle. War had become a familiar companion, shaping him in ways he never could have imagined.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how I undeservingly earned the name Little Wolf from the soldiers,¡± he concluded.

    The dinner continued for another hour, with sporadic questions probing into his past and his fabricated parentage. Gabriel recounted his false identity with practiced ease, the lie now so ingrained in his narrative that it felt like a part of him.

    He was no longer an Accamanian, no longer a prince. Shedding his root, Gabriel embraced a new identity, one forged partly by figment but also in the crucible of his experiences. As he spoke, he felt a mix of relief and sadness, knowing that this facade was necessary yet also a barrier to his true self.

    Judging by the youngest Princess Casena¡¯s adoring eyes, Aluban¡¯s respectful demeanor, and Adriella¡¯s thoughtful silence, he knew he had made an impression. Each reaction spoke volumes, offering him a glimpse into the dynamics of the royal family and their perception of him. Despite the weight of his deception, Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of acceptance in their eyes, a flicker of understanding amidst the sea of uncertainties that surrounded him.

    After a long silence, the king spoke. ¡°Orion will be joining us in the castle on his free days when he¡¯s not required at the academy.¡±

    The statement ratified his own perspective. He had done well. He didn¡¯t mind the dinner; it wasn¡¯t as stuffy as it was in Accamania. There were still customs to adhere to, but they didn¡¯t stifle him. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the cultural norms or if he himself had changed.

    ¡°Your Majesties,¡± Gabriel looked at both the king and queen, ¡°It has been an immense honor to share your bread and drink your wine.¡± The last statement was a lie; the mulled wine he tried was a mission to force down. ¡°I look forward to sharing your table in the days to come.¡± Gabriel then turned to the prince. ¡°It was an honor getting to know you. I hope to learn your warrior ways, Aluban. Mayhap one day you may grace me with a spar.¡± Gabriel was laying it on a little thick, but this was how one spoke with nobility; he knew that firsthand.

    Aluban sat a little straighter in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll gladly help you with a spar.¡±

    Then Gabriel turned to the princesses. ¡°Thank you both for being so gracious, Adriella and Casena. I look forward to getting to know you better.¡± The quick glance at Adriella belied his words.

    Casena chirped and shared her agreement. In contrast, Adriella''s gaze felt more calculating as she looked at him, almost as if she were sizing him up. Clearing her throat, she corrected him. "It''s Princess Adriella."

    ¡°Adriella!¡± the queen chided again.

    ¡°Of course, Princess Adriella,¡± Gabriel said with a fake smile.

    With a courteous nod, he excused himself from the table and made his way back to the academy. The day had been eventful, leaving him in need of some time to reflect. Tomorrow would bring the familiar comfort of training, a welcome respite from the complexities of his new life.

 Chapter 59 - The Announcement

    ¡°For Victra¡¯s sake, can you be any louder?¡± Gabriel woke to a husky voice.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Jonan whispered far too loudly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lakan asked, his voice still heavy with sleep.

    ¡°Never mind, go back to sleep.¡±

    The bed to Gabriel¡¯s left creaked as Ryn sat up, his longer hair slightly disheveled as he rubbed his eyes. He always stayed up too late reading under his blanket, a habit that often left him groggy in the morning. ¡°It was your damn mouth that woke me up, Lakan.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m up too now,¡± Gabriel said as he jumped off his bed and helped himself to a ladle of water in the corner of the room.

    ¡°Usually, it''s Orion waking us all up. Why are you all annoyed at me?¡± Jonan pointed out.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t so Ash-damned loud,¡± Lakan said.

    ¡°Well, thanks for waking me up, looks it is time for training,¡± Gabriel said.

    Ryn, still half asleep, asked, ¡°More training?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    There was a long silence, and Lakan yawned as he got out of his bed. ¡°You know what, I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    Gabriel turned to Ryn and Jonan. ¡°You guys should join us, too.¡±

    Ryn hesitated, his eyes lingering on the floor. ¡°I need the rest, plus there''s the announcement this morning. Another time, perhaps.¡± Gabriel sensed an underlying apprehension in Ryn''s tone. He could never quite read him. "Another time," Gabriel said with a smile, before turning to Jonan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m a normal human being. I need at least some sleep. We can¡¯t all be freaks like you.¡±

    ¡°Sleep. What an odd concept. I¡¯m not familiar with it,¡± Gabriel said with a rueful chuckle.

    ¡°What, is the old Orion back with some jokes?¡± Jonan quipped.

    ¡°Who knows, maybe hanging around you has that effect. Do you think he¡¯s contagious?¡± Gabriel dramatically looked around the room, his head swiveling in mock fear. ¡°Am I going to be uttering jokes for the rest of my life?¡±

    Jonan laughed, ¡°There are worse diseases to catch.¡±

    ¡°That there are, that there are,¡± Gabriel nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so chipper this morning?¡± Ryn asked, a thoughtful expression on his face.

    It was meeting his old friend, knowing that he wasn¡¯t alone. Then again, upon reflection, he realized he had never truly been alone. These boys, his friends, always stood by his side, even when he didn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°Well, I had supper with the royal family last night.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± the boys all exclaimed in unison.

    ¡°I thought I was the jester,¡± Jonan said.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t joking,¡± Ryn said, his eyes wide open, standing with rapt attention, his morning grogginess vanishing in an instant.

    ¡°It was better than I thought. The prince and princesses were there too.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡± Ryn asked, his tone almost accusing. Gabriel had always been aware of Ryn¡¯s unwavering devotion to the royal family, but he couldn¡¯t quite understand why they meant so much to him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure it was happening until it happened.¡±

    ¡°Are the princesses as beautiful as they say?¡± Jonan asked.

    ¡°Casena is still young, but I must admit that Adriella has an allure to her.¡±

    ¡°To be seated with them, what an honor,¡± Ryn said, his voice tinged with admiration.

    ¡°Well, tell us everything,¡± Lakan said.

    ¡°If the rest of you want to hear it, you better be joining me for training.¡± Gabriel tugged on Lakan, his determination evident in his firm grip. ¡°Alright, big man, let¡¯s go,¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Ryn exclaimed, shaking off the last remnants of sleep. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡±

    Jonan groaned, ¡°Damn you, Orion, making us exercise even more. I can¡¯t be the only one that sleeps now.¡±

    Gabriel chuckled, ¡°Look at you guys. Keep this up, and you might catch up to me in no time.¡±

    They all left their rooms and walked to the sandy arena. Jonan dragged his feet whilst Lakan and Ryn walked by his side.

    ¡°You seem better today?¡± Lakan asked tentatively, in a quiet whisper that only Gabriel could hear.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like my old self. Like nothing can bring me down.¡±

    Lakan let out a small laugh. ¡°Famous last words.¡±

    ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± Jonan asked.

    Gabriel and Lakan looked at one another, then proceeded to ignore him with a smile etched onto their faces.

    Before long, their feet sank into the cool, sandy grounds of the training arena. The early morning air was crisp, carrying the fresh scent of dew and the faint aroma of smoke wafting from the distant kitchens. Birds chirped in the distance, a gentle reminder that the world was waking up around them. Yet for Gabriel and his friends, the day had already begun in earnest.

    Gabriel told the boys to do some stretching and then started telling them all about his supper.

    Jonan seemed more excited about the food he ate rather than the company he kept, Ryn kept pestering him about little details that mattered little to him and Lakan kept asking about the King and the Prince.

    Ryn rotated his shoulders in rapid circles, trying to loosen up from sleep. ¡°So, Princess Adriella wasn¡¯t a big fan of you?¡± he asked, his enthusiasm betraying his usual calm demeanor.

    ¡°That is putting it lightly. If looks could kill¡­¡± Gabriel said with a laugh.

    ¡°She is the perfect princess: beautiful, regal, and kind.¡± Ryn stared up into the sky as if Victra was listening to a prayer. ¡°I only saw her in passing once, when I was invited to the castle for the midwinter ball with Father last year.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she has a body double,¡± Jonan said.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    While Ryn adoringly thought of the royal family, Jonan didn¡¯t seem to care that much.

    ¡°Alright, no more talking. Time to run,¡± Gabriel said.

    His comment gave rise to groans from his friends as they started running laps. Gabriel pushed them to run harder and longer, giving Soltis a run for his coins. Before long, they were all out of breath, sprawled on the floor together in a makeshift circle.

    ¡°So, this is what you do every morning?¡± Lakan asked between breaths.

    Gabriel stared into the sky, a Velictra circling above him. ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ryn asked.

    Gabriel turned, meeting Ryn¡¯s gaze. ¡°I want to be strong. The strongest warrior in Valandor. Strong enough that no one can ever hurt the people I love again.¡±

    There was a quiet moment as the boys listened to the desires of their friend.

    ¡°Well, this just turned serious,¡± Jonan chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You might have some competition. That big oaf might want to compete with you for that honor.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how long he can stay on my training regimen,¡± Gabriel said.

    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± Lakan asked.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to be joining me from now on in my morning exercises?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be shown up by you. I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is cute. Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but I do like my sleep,¡± Jonan said.

    Ryn nodded along. ¡°We are short on time. Better get ready for the announcement.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Jonan saluted with a mischievous laugh.

    They walked back, and as they did, Jonan slapped Gabriel hard on the back. ¡°No more wallowing. We¡¯re here for you.¡±

    He was taken aback by the seriousness in the jovial boy''s tone. He shook his head exaggeratedly, ¡°Jonan, you can be serious?¡±

    Jonan wagged his fingers at Gabriel¡¯s face. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m the funny one.¡±

    Gabriel placed his hand on his shoulder, ¡°Thank you, Jonan. It means a lot.¡±

    Gabriel and his friends bantered while they got ready, their curiosity mounting with each passing minute. As they made their way to the announcement hall, they bombarded Lakan with questions, but he remained tight-lipped, a knowing smile playing on his lips. The suspense only heightened their anticipation, making the journey to the hall feel longer than usual.

    The corridor leading to the hall was filled with other first-year students, their hushed whispers adding to the tension. He glanced at his friends¡ªLakan, who seemed calm, Ryn, who kept adjusting his tunic nervously, and Jonan, who looked like he could fall asleep standing up. Gabriel wondered if they felt the same apprehension. What could be so important to gather all the first years like this?

    As they stepped into the announcement hall, the room buzzed with excited chatter. A trace of anticipation mingled with the scent of polished wood, creating an almost tangible tension in the air. Sunlight streamed through tall windows, casting long, dramatic shadows across the room. The large space was lined with rows of intricately carved benches, and the high ceiling was supported by grand wooden beams that seemed to reach towards the heavens. Every detail of the hall spoke of tradition and the weight of expectations placed upon them.

    Taking their seats, they found themselves surrounded by other students. Gabriel scanned the room, taking in the eager faces of his peers. Elias, taking a seat to Lakan¡¯s left, snapped Gabriel out of his thoughts. Gabriel hadn¡¯t spoken to Elias much since their heated debate at the first dinner, where Gabriel had unwittingly antagonized him by questioning the valor of war. Elias still held a grudge, his sharp glances often making that clear. Behind Elias, Derax, the only other student who matched Lakan¡¯s size and also lacked a named father or grandfather, settled into his seat. Gabriel knew little about Derax beyond their polite nods and brief greetings. Despite his quiet demeanor, there was an intensity in Derax''s eyes, a determination that hinted at hidden depths and unspoken ambitions.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the announcement about?¡± Elias asked Lakan.

    He picked up on the croak of chairs as boys all around them leaned in, hoping to get an answer.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have no luck. We have been trying to get information out of him all morning,¡± Ryn said.

    The boys all let out a sigh, Gabriel amongst them.

    Elias tried to pry further. ¡°Just tell us already. You must know what this is about.¡±

    Lakan just shook his head in response.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Derax said.

    And he wasn¡¯t wrong. It wasn¡¯t long before Lakan¡¯s father stepped forth and commanded everyone¡¯s attention. Even this distance away, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but be baffled by the man¡¯s size. He couldn¡¯t believe he had even sparred with that behemoth.

    He stood tall at the front of the hall, his voice carrying a weight of authority and pride. "I commend you all for your diligence and dedication to your training thus far. Strength will be our guiding principle in the days and years to come. But with strength comes the need for evaluation. Going forward, there will be changes.¡± He paused, his gaze sweeping across the room, letting the tension build. ¡°The rankings will commence now."

    Murmurs filled the hall, the noise rising like a tide. Some students puffed out their chests, emboldened by the challenge, while others wore contemplative expressions, weighing the implications. Gabriel, sensing a twinge of uncertainty, squared his shoulders and forced a stoic expression. He couldn¡¯t afford to show any sign of weakness.

    ¡°In four years'' time, one student amongst you will be chosen as the captain, leading all your classmates in a battalion. We won¡¯t just choose someone then. Instead, we will nurture a select number of students to potentially take this position,¡± the Grandmaster said. ¡°At the end of this year, we will select a prime, one who is likely to lead when the time comes. Continue to do well, and you will be the captain. We will also select three others to be second in command. These three are most likely to be the officers in this battalion. However, in time, all things can change, and the prime may no longer be a captain or even an officer. But know that no one other than a prime or a second has held the title of captain.¡±

    As the Grandmaster detailed the rankings, Gabriel glanced at his friends. Ryn¡¯s worried glance darted around the room. Jonan gave an indifferent shrug, and Lakan¡¯s face hardened with determination. Each reaction mirrored the heavy weight of the announcement. This was more than just a competition¡ªit was a test of their very survival at the academy. The gravity of the situation pressed down on Gabriel, making him feel as if the dark stone walls were closing in.

    He was behind the other students, lacking the years of experience they had. I¡¯ll be the best in four years. No one trains as hard as I do. But what if it''s not enough? The thought gnawed at him, sending a chill down his spine. I have to be good enough to be selected by the end of the first year. I have to.

    ¡°The captain will be the one who excels most in battle. A fearsome warrior is needed to lead the strength of Balatia. The officers will be made up of those who excel in combat as well as other areas. The officers, and the captain especially, will be honored under Victra¡¯s light and will go on to fame and riches, perhaps even earning a name.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s heart pounded as he listened. Fame, riches, and honor were fleeting distractions. What he sought was power. He clenched his fists, determination hardening his resolve. I won¡¯t just be a captain. I¡¯ll be a general. I¡¯ll lead with an iron fist, and no one will dare threaten us again.

    ¡°Starting today, spars will occur each quarter moon cycle. A ladder board will be established, and the ranks will be posted across the academy. Those who win the spar will earn three points, a draw will earn you a point, and a loss will earn you nothing. And be warned, those who lose three times in a row will start to lose three points for every spar they lose.¡±

    Gabriel pondered the significance of these points and how the captains and officers would be judged. As he surveyed the room, he noticed the students¡¯ eyes glistening with a mix of excitement and determination. They were the best in Balatia, and now, they would have a tangible measure to prove who truly stood at the pinnacle.

    ¡°A tournament that even his majesty will take place at year¡¯s end. The rankings will be used to choose the top 64 students. Those who rank the highest will compete against the lowest. And those who do not rank within the 64 will no longer be students at the academy.¡±

    The wide eyes of the students changed from excitement to nervousness. He heard some chatter amongst the boys, some fearful, some boasting. Elias especially looked nervous. Gabriel hadn¡¯t really paid attention to him during training, but perhaps that was indication enough. Ash-damned Jonan seemed like he was a few blinks away from napping. Gabriel''s resolve was firm, but beneath the surface, a nagging fear gnawed at him. Failure was not an option. If he didn''t rank high enough, he would be expelled, losing his chance to gain the power he needed. I cannot be one of the thirty expelled students. I will not.

    ¡°I see some of you are nervous. Good. Let this be the reason to drive you to be the strongest you can be.¡± The Grandmaster¡¯s eyes roamed the whole room, his eyes resting on each of the students as if measuring their responses. ¡°Any questions?¡±

    Gabriel spotted a single hand go up instantly, stretching as if to reach the ceiling. ¡°Who will decide who spars with whom?¡± came the annoyingly haughty voice of Velar.

    ¡°Master Soltis will,¡± the Grandmaster simply replied, gesturing to the man.

    Soltis had reason enough to hate him, and now within his power was a tool that could bring Gabriel¡¯s demise. He could constantly place him against those at the top of the class, pushing him further and further down the rankings. Gabriel had to get stronger quickly.

    The answer seemed to please Velar, who turned and openly stared at Gabriel. His gaze was a promise Gabriel looked forward to fulfilling. He glanced at Velar, his rival''s smirk fueling the fire in his chest. He knew that today he would fight Velar.

    Gabriel let out a toothy smile. The thought was both exhilarating and daunting, but he welcomed the challenge. It was time to prove himself, to show everyone¡ªespecially Soltis and Velar¡ªthat he was not to be underestimated. This is really turning out to be a great morning.

 Chapter 60 - A New Battle

    The students gathered in the arena, filling the front seats that Gabriel had never seen occupied before. Ahead lay the circle of sand where the instructors and the Grandmaster stood in a straight line, conversing amongst themselves.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lakan¡¯s voice was tinged with concern, his eyes searching Gabriel¡¯s face for any sign of doubt. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Gabriel said, forcing a smile to reassure Lakan.

    ¡°What will you be fine about?¡± Derax asked in his deep voice.

    ¡°Orion will be fighting Velar. I expect it will be the first bout,¡± Ryn said.

    Derax let out a hearty laugh. ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡±

    Ryn looked at Gabriel, oddly seeking permission to speak. Gabriel gave a subtle nod. ¡°Velar asking earlier gives Soltis a plausible reason to choose him. He would be a strong opponent for anyone, and we all know Soltis doesn¡¯t like Orion. He will make it appear it was a random choice.¡±

    ¡°It ain¡¯t Ash-damned random,¡± Jonan muttered under his breath.

    ¡°So?¡± Derax asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Ryn rubbed a thumb against his temple. ¡°So, they¡¯ll force Orion to fight against a student who has had years more experience than him, and Velar will try to hurt him.¡±

    Gabriel clenched his fists, determination hardening his resolve. Today, he would show them the strength he had built, leaving his past weaknesses behind.

    Derax shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re all here to fight. He wins or loses.¡±

    Ryn exhaled sharply, clearly irritated by Derax¡¯s simplistic view. Derax was a boy who only knew strength. Like he said, you either win or lose. Oddly, the thought comforted Gabriel. He removed the distractions from his mind. I¡¯ll just win. No matter the cost.

    The chatter in the arena dimmed, and Gabriel turned to see the Grandmaster stepping up in front of the line made by the instructors. ¡°Master Soltis will commence the spars now.¡±

    Gabriel gripped the wooden bench, his knuckles white. The moment had arrived.

    Soltis stepped forward, saluted the Grandmaster, and addressed the students. ¡°This spar is like any other. A death blow, a yield, or a knockout will end the match. You have three minutes, otherwise it¡¯s a draw.¡±

    A knot of anxiety formed in Gabriel¡¯s stomach. Would Soltis judge him unfairly? He had no time to dwell on it as the master continued.

    ¡°Velar, since you¡¯ve shown such enthusiasm, step forward,¡± Soltis said.

    Like clockwork, Ryn¡¯s predictions were becoming reality. Gabriel turned to him, and instead of pride at being right, Ryn¡¯s downcast eyes revealed his dismay at the predictable unfolding of events.

    Velar vaulted over the guard rails separating the benches from the center of the arena. He raised his fist, turning to face the crowd with a triumphant cheer. His lackeys echoed his enthusiasm, their shouts of support filling the air.

    Soltis pointed towards the weapon rack, and Velar began searching through the wooden swords, looking for the most ideal weapon. He selected a double-handed sword that appeared too large for him. It was clear he intended to inflict as much pain as possible with his blows. But Gabriel didn¡¯t mind. A heavier weapon meant Velar would be slower, and Gabriel intended to exploit that.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to choose your opponent.¡± Soltis made a show of scanning the crowd multiple times, as if deeply contemplating his decision. Then his gaze locked onto Gabriel''s. ¡°Orion, step forward.¡± The weight of Soltis'' words sent a shiver down Gabriel''s spine.

    Words of encouragement leaped from nameless mouths: ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± ¡°We believe in you,¡± ¡°Show him hell.¡± Gabriel absorbed their support, feeling it bolster his resolve as he stood, slowly walked and stepped over the guard rail.

    Gabriel''s mind was a sea of calm, a tempest in the wind. He emptied himself of inhibition and fear, focusing solely on cold calculation. The students observing him might have mistaken his expression for one of fear or shock, but it was anything but. Reaching for a one-and-a-half-handed sword on the rack, he knew he had the power to compete with Velar and the speed to surpass him.

    Stepping into the rope-bound circle, Gabriel stood his ground, swinging the sword a few times to feel its weight.

    Velar sneered at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to hurt you.¡±

    Gabriel remained silent. Words were useless now; only the might of his swing mattered.

    Stepping back from the circle, Soltis shouted, ¡°Begin!¡±

    Lowering his body, Gabriel rested his weight on the balls of his feet, circling Velar with measured steps. He wouldn¡¯t strike first; he would let Velar make the opening move.

    ¡°Are you just going to skulk around to earn a draw? You really are a pathetic coward,¡± Velar shouted, his voice loud enough to echo through the arena.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t waver. He wouldn¡¯t let his anger control him. Not again. But the slight twitch of his eye betrayed him¡ªthe anger was surging, cold calculations giving way to the beast within. He struggled to keep it in check.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    In a few quick steps, Velar closed the distance, swinging his sword with the intent of decapitating Gabriel. Gabriel ducked and followed up with a swing at Velar¡¯s midriff, which his opponent easily deflected. Blow after blow was traded, Gabriel¡¯s shoulder beginning to ache from the impact of parrying the larger blade. He knew he was tiring, while Velar still appeared at ease.

    Velar¡¯s frustration grew with each powerful swing, forcing Gabriel to dodge more than counter, trying to slow the relentless assault. The truth was undeniable: Velar was better than him. No matter what strategies Gabriel tried¡ªlow strikes, high feints¡ªhe couldn¡¯t breach Velar¡¯s defenses. Yet, this was Gabriel¡¯s best showing to date. Though he longed to win, he realized that holding out for a draw might be his best option.

    For the next minute, he dodged, parried, ducked, and jumped, evading the wooden blade. He sustained a few glancing blows, but nothing severe. Meanwhile, he hadn¡¯t managed to land a single hit on Velar.

    Velar''s rage intensified, his pupils dilating, angry breaths hissing from his reddening face. ¡°Fight back, you weakling. No wonder your parents abandoned you. They must have killed themselves from the shame of knowing they brought you into this world.¡±

    Images of his father¡¯s lifeless body and his mother¡¯s final pained blinks as she bled out overwhelmed Gabriel¡¯s mind. A tidal wave of grief and fury eroding his defenses. Rage consumed him, a fiery beast that devoured his caution. With a primal roar, he lunged at Velar, his vision tinted red, every swing of his blade a desperate bid to quell the storm of pain inside. He needed to inflict pain, if only a fraction of his own, to see if it could compare to the torment he had endured.

    Gabriel''s blade moved with deadly precision, each strike powered by a burning desire to make Velar pay. The crowd''s roars faded into a distant hum, overtaken by the rhythmic thump of wood on wood and his own labored breathing. Pain radiated from every blow Velar landed, but Gabriel used it, embraced it. Pain was an old friend. Each hit was a reminder of his purpose, driving him to fight harder. He lost track of time, his world reduced to the next parry, the next strike, the next breath.

    His initial calculations and strategies dissolved in the heat of the fight. Abandoning speed, he attempted to overpower Velar, who was both larger and wielded a bigger sword. Desperation fueled Gabriel''s next move as he aimed a jab at Velar¡¯s eyes. But he overextended, leaving a fatal opening. Velar sidestepped with practiced ease, his body a blur of motion. In an instant, he was inside Gabriel¡¯s guard, delivering a crushing punch to his gut. The air whooshed out of Gabriel¡¯s lungs as pain exploded in his abdomen. Velar seized his arm, and with a swift, brutal motion, flipped him over his back. Gabriel crashed to the ground, the impact jolting through his entire body, his face pressing into the sand. Before he could react, Velar straddled him, knees pressing against his back.

    The boy took hold of his arm and pulled it back slightly. Gabriel¡¯s sword lay flat on the ground, trapped beneath him. He struggled, but with his arm immobilized and his body pinned, he couldn''t maneuver to free himself.

    ¡°You really are a weakling,¡± Velar whispered harshly into his ear, tightening his grip and pulling Gabriel¡¯s arm into a painful lock.

    Gabriel''s body surged with rage as he tried to buckle his opponent off him. He fought to control the anger, knowing the power he needed was just out of reach. Not here. Not now. The arena had quieted, the audience sensing the match¡¯s imminent conclusion.

    In a loud and triumphant voice, Velar yelled, ¡°Do you yield?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gabriel gritted out through clenched teeth.

    Velar yanked his arm back even harder, the socket in Gabriel¡¯s shoulder screaming in agony, teetering on the brink of dislocation.

    With even more force, Velar demanded, ¡°Do you yield?¡±

    Gabriel continued to struggle, every fiber of his being resisting the urge to surrender. It was futile, but he would not give up. He would not yield¡ªto Velar or anyone.

    ¡°I tried to reason with the beast. Seeing as he will not yield, I must do this,¡± Velar declared in a falsely diplomatic tone, his voice dripping with mockery. With his knees pressing into Gabriel¡¯s shoulder blades, Velar yanked Gabriel¡¯s arm back with brutal force. A sickening pop echoed through the silent arena, followed by Velar¡¯s haunting, triumphant laugh.

    The crowd erupted in loud shouts of protest, but Gabriel¡¯s world was consumed by a blinding haze of pain. He felt the oppressive weight of Velar¡¯s knee lift from his back, a momentary relief. Rolling onto his back, Gabriel stared at his dislocated shoulder, his arm limp and unresponsive.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes tracked Velar¡¯s retreating form, noticing the smug bounce in his step. But Velar had not yet left the circle. Summoning every ounce of strength, Gabriel silently stood, his body battered, his shoulder a cacophony of agony. He refused to scream, to give Velar the satisfaction. The pain was his alone to bear, a familiar companion. He grasped his sword gingerly with his off-hand, moving swiftly and silently toward his unsuspecting opponent.

    His rage had cooled, transforming into a cold anger. ¡°Velar,¡± he whispered, his voice icy and controlled.

    Velar¡¯s brows shot up in shock as he turned, his eyes widening at the sight of Gabriel¡¯s loosely hanging arm and the sword clutched in his other hand.

    Every muscle in Gabriel¡¯s body screamed in protest, but he channeled his pain into one final, desperate effort. He swung the blade with all his might, his vision narrowing to the point of impact. The flat of the sword connected with Velar¡¯s temple with a resounding crack, a sound that seemed to freeze time. Velar¡¯s eyes glazed over, his expression one of stunned disbelief, before his legs gave out beneath him. He crumpled to the ground, the crowd''s collective gasp a mere backdrop to the ringing in Gabriel¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I did not yield,¡± Gabriel declared, his voice steady. His eyes bore into Soltis, unwavering and defiant, as if daring him to challenge the statement.

    Soltis hurried into the circle, his fingers deftly checking Velar¡¯s pulse and breathing. Soltis exhaled a sigh of relief, the tension momentarily easing from his features. Gabriel watched with detached indifference. Velar¡¯s fate was inconsequential. Velar could have died, and he would have felt nothing at all¡ªexcept perhaps some satisfaction.

    A stunned silence cloaked the arena, thick with uncertainty and disbelief. Gabriel surveyed the students, catching glimpses of wide-eyed shock and whispered fears. Whilst others looked on with newfound respect.

    He then turned to his instructors. Master Abel, the librarian, looked at Gabriel with perplexity, no doubt trying to reconcile the boy who frequently visited the library with the ferocity he had just witnessed. Master Indlar looked down in disdain, likely seeing Gabriel''s lack of gentlemanly conduct as further proof that he didn¡¯t belong at the academy.

    Soltis stood, his face a mask of barely controlled anger, his eyes blazing with contempt. Gabriel cut him off, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°Can I go to the infirmary now that I¡¯ve won?¡±

    Soltis turned even redder, about to retort, when the calm voice of the Grandmaster cut through the tension. ¡°The win is yours. See to your shoulder.¡±

    Gabriel nodded respectfully to the Grandmaster, then glanced down at Velar''s prone form before meeting Soltis'' gaze once more. Despite the throbbing pain, a genuine smile escaped him.

    He had won for one reason alone. I will never yield. I will never give up.

 Chapter 61 - The Bounds of Power

    Gabriel focused on his movements, but the nagging thoughts at the back of his mind made it hard to concentrate. His injury, the matches he had lost, and the uncertainty of his future all weighed heavily on him. Each of these thoughts crept into his mind like shadows, distracting him from the task at hand. The tension in his muscles mirrored the tension in his thoughts, and as his body moved through the forms, his mind drifted.

    ¡°Move with your whole body,¡± Tunklard instructed.

    Gabriel bent his knee, lowered one side of his body, tucked his shoulder into his chin, and tried to pivot smoothly to the opposite side. ¡°I¡¯m trying, but it feels so¡­ clunky,¡± Gabriel replied, frustration evident in his voice.

    ¡°Watch how I do it.¡±

    Gabriel watched his aged teacher move through the forms with unnerving precision and speed, belying his appearance. There was something almost otherworldly in the way Tunklard moved, as if the years had sharpened rather than dulled his abilities. Gabriel hadn¡¯t thought Tunklard¡¯s knees could be so flexible. It was like watching a dance, his footwork immaculate, his posture serene. Gabriel couldn¡¯t imagine how sword forms would incorporate into this later. Honestly, he didn¡¯t think it was possible.

    ¡°See? If these old bones can do it, you definitely can.¡±

    Gabriel glanced at his arm, still in its sling, sliding it in front of his body. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly move normally now, can I?¡±

    Tunklard waved a dismissive hand at Gabriel¡¯s dislocated shoulder. ¡°That little thing? You¡¯re tougher than that.¡±

    It had been half a moon cycle since his injury. The infirmary had patched him up and advised against stressing his body for a full moon cycle. He had already forfeited one match and would give up at least another three more before possibly stepping into the arena again. He had been warned not to use his sword arm for a further two moon cycles, lest it never heal properly.

    The smell of medicinal herbs still clung to his clothes, a reminder of the infirmary¡¯s strict instructions. Every movement brought a dull ache, a reminder of how fragile his body had become. Tunklard had been teaching him movements that would strengthen him, though each jostle brought pain. He made a conscious effort to be more fluid in his motions to avoid aggravating his injury.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sulk, Orion.¡±

    His teacher had made it a habit to call him by his new name, to prevent any unnecessary complications, as he put it.

    ¡°You have another arm. Learn to use it.¡±

    Gabriel nodded at his master¡¯s words as he repeated the exercise. Each movement felt like a battle against his own body, the pain a constant adversary. His muscles screamed in protest, but he pushed on. The stretching of his tendons hiding the sweat dripping from his nose.

    ¡®The academy will teach you to fight with a sword. I¡¯ll teach you to make your body your weapon.¡¯

    Gabriel had doubted his master¡¯s words when he first heard them on his last free day. After witnessing the old man¡¯s display, he no longer had any doubts.

    Laughter echoed from above, a sound that felt out of place in the secluded courtyard. It broke Gabriel¡¯s concentration, pulling his thoughts away from the exercise. Gabriel looked up, squinting against the sun, and made out Princess Adrielle and another girl of her age on the balcony. He stared at them, halting his exercise. The princess¡¯s laughter only grew louder. They were practicing in an unused courtyard within the castle, with stone walls on one side and a private garden of tall hedges on the other.

    The solitude of the courtyard had been a comfort to Gabriel¡ªa place where he could struggle without judgment. But now, with the princess¡¯s gaze upon him, he felt exposed, as if every flaw was laid bare for her amusement. Before the princess arrived, they had been alone, and he had preferred it that way, not wanting any watchful eyes on him.

    ¡°Orion! Focus!¡±

    Gabriel tore his eyes away from the princess and tried to concentrate.

    ¡°Copy my movements.¡±

    Gabriel lowered himself, placing one foot in front of the other as he lifted his front foot off the ground, crouching low.

    ¡°What do you feel now?¡± Tunklard asked.

    ¡°A tension in my quads, like they¡¯re about to buckle.¡±

    ¡°No, what do you feel here?¡± Tunklard pointed to his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry,¡± Gabriel admitted, glancing up to find the princess and her friend still whispering to each other as they looked down at him.

    ¡°Why are you allowing yourself to be distracted?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡ªshe¡¯s laughing at me.¡±

    ¡°She is Princess Adrielle. So what if she laughs at you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mocking me! How can I not be distracted?¡±

    ¡°You have forgotten one of the earliest lessons I ever taught you,¡± Tunklard admonished. ¡°Your face must always be a mask. You may no longer be a prince, but don¡¯t forget your princely lessons. Power comes not from strength of arms; one man can only do so much. To do what you want to do, to be what you want to be, you must be more. Your face is a mask¡ªdon¡¯t forget this lesson again.¡±

    Gabriel felt the weight of Tunklard¡¯s words. The lessons from his past life as a prince were meant to protect him, to keep him from crumbling under pressure. But here, in this new life, they felt like an anchor to his past.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gabriel replied firmly, nodding. For a moment, the old man¡¯s presence was enough to soothe the turmoil inside him.

    Gabriel turned back to the princess and gave her a dignified bow, his face forcing a carefree smile. The princess said one last thing to her friend, turned her back, and walked away. Allowing the courtyard returned to its former stillness. The brief distraction had unsettled Gabriel, but Tunklard¡¯s voice, steady and unwavering, pulled him back into the moment.

    ¡°Now, back to the exercise!¡± Tunklard commanded.

    Gabriel followed the motions, feeling his muscles cramp. Every movement became a struggle, his body betraying him, but he pushed through the discomfort. He needed this training¡ªneeded to feel some semblance of control.

    Tunklard coughed aloud. ¡°What do you know about magic?¡±

    Gabriel lost his balance, his feet slipping out from under him during his squat. The question was so unexpected that he couldn¡¯t mask the incredulity on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong,¡± he answered simply, trying¡ªand inevitably failing¡ªto cover his shock.

    Tunklard was silent for a moment, looking up at the sky as he whispered. ¡°The world will have you believe that magic is wrong, that it is inherently evil. But why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unnatural,¡± Gabriel said, hoping against all odds that Tunklard would make him feel better about his own magic.

    ¡°What is unnatural? Is it not a power bestowed on some humans?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a power that corrupts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but tell me, is forged steel turned into a weapon unnatural? Are we meant to kill others?¡±

    ¡°It has always been.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean all that has been and will be is right?¡± Tunklard asked, not giving him enough time to answer. ¡°Did the first human have a sword in their hand ready to kill? Magic may seem unnatural, but so are many other things in this world. There is wrongness, but you can also use it for good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the damage it inflicts; how can that be anything other than wrong?¡± Gabriel said.

    Tunklard measured him for a moment. ¡°How long have you had your powers?¡±

    Gabriel stood abruptly, his head swiveling from side to side as he blinked rapidly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, and I¡¯ll tell you again.¡± Tunklard stepped closer, touching Gabriel¡¯s shoulder as the young man tried to pull away. ¡°I¡¯m never leaving you again.¡±

    Gabriel released a belated sigh. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Tunklard laughed softly, a sound that lifted a weight Gabriel hadn¡¯t realized he was carrying. ¡°I saw your reaction when you spotted the cufflink, and how defensive you¡¯ve been just now. You were always more curious about the supernatural.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not defensive. I do think it¡¯s unnatural,¡± Gabriel said, feeling the necklace beneath his shirt. The cool metal of the necklace was a constant reminder of the power he carried, a weight that seemed to press on his chest.

    ¡°Magic destroys. For one thing to be created, something else must be destroyed. It is unnatural. It feels wrong, but it can be used for good.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, feeling some justification for his use of his power. ¡°Is that why the warrior monks use it?¡±

    Tunklard let out a rueful chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve learned quite a bit, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I know you used to be one of them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but I won¡¯t speak of it.¡±

    ¡°Tunklard, I deserve to know.¡±

    ¡°No. It has nothing to do with you. I will teach you what I know, but I won¡¯t speak of it.¡± Tunklard¡¯s tone was final, leaving no room for argument. It was a tone Gabriel knew all too well¡ªthe tone of a man who had lived through more than he was willing to share.

    ¡°Tell me at least how the monks use their powers.¡±

    ¡°Each warrior monk takes power from the metal, knowing they will be damned for using it. It takes from each of them, and what is taken is never the same. Some become sickly, some lose their strength of mind, others their emotions. But they take only the smallest amounts of power. They each channel earth. All the monks do. But to avoid corrupting themselves, they link when manifesting power.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s mind raced with the implications of what Tunklard was saying. The monks, revered for their discipline and righteousness, were walking a fine line between creation and destruction¡ªit was a paradox that Gabriel struggled to reconcile.

    ¡°Magic destroys the world around us. If I or the other monks use our powers, it blackens the blades of grass we stand on. The broken lands were destroyed by magic.¡±

    The mention of the broken lands sent a shiver down Gabriel¡¯s spine. He had heard the tales, of course, but to know that sorcery was the cause¡ªthat was an entirely different matter. The broken lands, that was where the Empire once stood, before Valandor was segmented into four kingdoms. Gabriel thought a natural event had happened; he didn¡¯t realize there was a connection with magic.

    The air seemed to grow colder as Tunklard spoke, his voice tinged with a sorrow that Gabriel had rarely heard before. ¡°The monks are trained to respect the earth they tread. They use the power of Ash and balance it by spreading Victra¡¯s gift. They preach of Victra, they care for the earth, planting seeds so trees can sprout to balance the destruction they sow. When they destroy, they create.¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s belief was unwavering, and despite Gabriel¡¯s doubts, he found himself wanting to believe, too. It was easier to think that the monks could wield such power responsibly, that destruction could lead to good.

    Rather than question the integrity and hypocrisy of the priests, Gabriel wanted to find out more. ¡°What do you mean by channeling earth?¡±

    ¡°Magic manifests in many ways. Each practitioner uses the elements¡ªfire, earth, lightning, water, or air.¡±

    ¡°Can one have a unique power, or more than one?¡±

    ¡°There are rare exceptions. Witches have a stranger magic that we don¡¯t fully understand. But no, you can usually only manifest one type.¡±

    Gabriel felt a pang of concern. The word ¡®witch¡¯ hung in the air, heavy with implication. Am I a witch? How can I have powers that don¡¯t use the elements? The stories he had heard about witches were filled with fear and suspicion, and the idea that he could be one of them terrified him.

    ¡°Why does power manifest differently for different people?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Tunklard placed a hand on his chin. ¡°It¡¯s theorized that those compatible with magic are born that way. But the way it manifests reflects their personality and training. Magic is as much a part of you as your thoughts or your emotions¡ªit shapes itself to fit who you are, who you¡¯ve become.¡±

    Gabriel was lost absorbing this new knowledge, but his curiosity was not sated. ¡°Why do priests call magic unholy?¡±

    ¡°Not all do¡­ But regardless, it is because not even the wisest amongst us truly understand it, and we are wise to fear what we don¡¯t understand. We dress it up and call it unholy in the hopes that none dare try to understand it further.¡±

    ¡°What will they do if they find out I can use the power?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°Pray they don¡¯t,¡± Tunklard replied grimly. ¡°If they do, you¡¯ll be assassinated, whether you¡¯re a king or a peasant. The priests will come for you.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, expecting this answer. The weight of Tunklard¡¯s words settled on him like a cold cloak. He knew the threat was real, but for the first time after all his hardships, he didn¡¯t feel alone. The world may have turned his back on him, but Tunklard hadn¡¯t.

    Tunklard placed his aged hand on Gabriel¡¯s good shoulder, a reassuring weight. ¡°I won¡¯t let them find out. I know how they operate, and I know how we can hide this.¡±

    ¡°So, am I to stop using these powers?¡± Gabriel hated how uncertain he sounded. He wasn¡¯t sure he could let it go. It had become a part of him, a dark secret that whispered in the back of his mind, promising strength, but at what cost?

    ¡°No. You will need it in the years to come for what you want to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Will you help me master it?¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s hesitation was palpable, a fleeting shadow that crossed his face. It was a rare moment of vulnerability from the man who had always seemed so certain, so unshakable. Gabriel watched, feeling the weight of his master¡¯s internal struggle, a struggle that mirrored his own.

    Finally, Tunklard clenched his fist and took a long breath. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tunk. I felt lost without you.¡±

    The sentiment seemed to unbalance the older man. Tunklard¡¯s eyes softened, and for a moment, the stern facade cracked, revealing the deep care he had for his pupil.

    ¡°How do you summon the power?¡± Tunklard asked.

    ¡°I think about my darkest days, when I felt the most sorrow. I fuel it with anger.¡±

    Tunklard fell silent, his eyes downcast as his expression shifted solemnly.

    ¡°You mentioned before that anyone who uses their power loses something. What am I losing?¡± Gabriel asked quietly.

    ¡°Only you can answer that,¡± Tunklard replied, his tone grave. ¡°Look deep within yourself. You already know the answer.¡±

    Gabriel nodded and fell silent, turning inward to contemplate his master¡¯s words. He was afraid to admit it, but he was losing a part of himself¡ªthe part that held onto his humanity. The anger, the power, it all felt too good, too necessary. But with each use, he felt something slip away, something that he couldn¡¯t quite name but knew was vital. He had blamed the circumstances of his life for his growing anger, but each time he used his power, he felt it chipping away at his resolve to stay good. He remembered how he butchered the two men who killed his mother. He couldn¡¯t have killed them in such a vicious way without his power. It turned him into a berserker, driving him to inflict pain.

    ¡°How did you come by your power?¡± Tunklard asked.

    Gabriel recounted his meetings with the witch, nervous but trusting Tunklard more than anyone else in the world. Each word felt like a confession, a secret unburdened, but also a step deeper into a world he barely understood. He watched Tunklard¡¯s face closely, searching for any sign of judgment or doubt.

    Tunklard¡¯s gaze grew pensive. ¡°This is odd. It¡¯s rare for witches to involve themselves. They hide themselves from the world of men, where they are persecuted and hunted by the Church.¡±

    ¡°Why are they hunted?¡±

    ¡°Even we monks fear what we don¡¯t understand,¡± Tunklard replied, and Gabriel blinked, realizing that his master still considered himself part of the Church. The realization hit Gabriel hard. Tunklard, the man who had taught him so much, was still aligned with an institution that might one day seek to destroy him. It was a bitter pill to swallow. But Gabriel shook his head, dispelling the thought, Tunklard was on his side.

    ¡°She said something to me,¡± Gabriel continued, ¡°like a prophecy. Some of it has already come true.¡±

    ¡°Do not speak of this to anyone, not even to me,¡± Tunklard warned, his voice firm. ¡°Fate is not to be played with. Even the knowledge of such things can influence us, turning falsehoods into truths simply by believing in them.¡±

    Tunklard stood up, as if shaking off a shiver. The movement was sudden, almost abrupt, as if the conversation had touched on something too dark, too dangerous, to dwell on for long. ¡°These are omens of dark times to come. Be wary and stay on your guard.¡±

    ¡°What should I do when I see her next?¡±

    ¡°Talk with her, but don¡¯t tell her I know of her. And remember, not everything she says can be trusted. A falsehood is more easily believed when it¡¯s layered in truths.¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s teachings were never to be dismissed, but this was different. This was about survival, about navigating a path fraught with dangers he could barely comprehend. He would have to be cautious, more cautious than ever before.

    ¡°How does your power manifest?¡± Tunklard asked, steering the conversation back on track.

    Gabriel looked down as he spoke. The shame of his power, coupled with the uncertainty of its origins, made it hard to speak openly about it. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but time seems to warp. I feel faster, stronger.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by time warping?¡± Tunklard edged closer.

    Gabriel¡¯s hands trembled slightly. He fidgeted with his fingers to calm himself. ¡°Time seems to slow down. My vision turns to shades of red, and I feel like I¡¯m moving through shadows. Everything slows down. Everything except for me.¡±

    Tunklard¡¯s eyes scanned their surroundings as the silence stretched between them. ¡°Can you show me?¡± Tunklard asked in a low voice.

    Gabriel drew upon his fears and anger, balling them up inside until he felt like he might explode from the pain within. The familiar sensation of power welled up inside him, a dark, swirling force that blurred the edges of his vision and heightened his senses. The world around him seemed to slow, the colors deepening into shades of red as if the very air had thickened with blood.

    He had learned to control it better, to wield it without losing himself completely, but it still felt like walking a tightrope, balancing on the edge of something dangerous and powerful. He saw Tunklard¡¯s slow blinks as the power surged through him. Gabriel picked up a discarded sword and began practicing his movements, deliberately holding back his speed.

    Even whilst limiting himself, each swing of the sword cut through the thickened air with precision, the blade seeming to carve through shadows themselves. He could see Tunklard¡¯s eyes straining to follow his movements, his pupil roving in slow motion. Gabriel used his power to slide behind his standing tutor, extending the blade until it was an inch from the back of Tunklard¡¯s neck, and then he released the power. Although the effect was no longer as jarring, the release was always accompanied by a sense of loss, as if he was letting go of something vital each time he returned to normalcy.

    ¡°Gabriel,¡± he whispered, momentarily forgetting to use his new name. ¡°This is¡­¡± He looked at the sky and closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°This is remarkable. Never tell anyone of this power.¡±

    Gabriel''s nerves frayed as he looked upon his teacher. Tunklard¡¯s voice was hoarse as he spoke. ¡°Your power is rare. Incredibly rare. There have only been a few mentions of it in our written history. It may not cause widespread devastation, but it is immensely strong. There have only been a few mentions of it in our written history. I know of only one who held this power.¡±

    Tunklard let out a long breath. ¡°It was your ancestor. The first ruler of Accamania. King Accamanus.¡±

    The name hung in the air like a specter, evoking a sense of dread and destiny that Gabriel couldn¡¯t shake. King Accamanus¡ªa name from history, now tied to him in ways he couldn¡¯t yet comprehend.

 Chapter 62 - The Path to Power

    ¡°You are not ready!¡± Lakan shook Gabriel¡¯s good shoulder, his grip firm but not painful. A moon cycle had passed since his injury, and they were back in the arena where it happened.

    ¡°I will not forfeit again,¡± Gabriel replied, tightening the strap on his shoulder, a gift from Lakan¡¯s sister in the infirmary.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win with just your off-hand,¡± Lakan insisted, repeating the same concern he¡¯d voiced all morning.

    Gabriel remained silent, driven by a need he couldn¡¯t quite name. Losing was inevitable¡ªElias would likely strike him down. But this fight wasn¡¯t about winning; it was about proving something to himself.

    As Gabriel stepped into the ring and gripped a wooden sword, Elias approached, his gaze heavy with concern. ¡°There¡¯s no pride in this,¡± Elias whispered, his voice low enough for only Gabriel to hear. ¡°Forfeit. I don¡¯t want to hurt you more than you already are.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flicked to Velar in the crowd, his crooked, slightly purple nose a stark reminder of their last clash. A small, grim smile tugged at Gabriel¡¯s lips. ¡°I won¡¯t retreat.¡±

    Elias sighed, bowing, with Gabriel mirroring him. The crowd¡¯s applause hushed as Soltis¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Begin!¡±

    Gabriel brought his off-hand forward, shielding his injured arm. Determined not to rely on it, he focused on honing his off-hand. Elias moved cautiously, assessing him. Gabriel wasted no time, rushing forward to close the distance, his wooden blade crashing against Elias¡¯s.

    Gabriel ducked low, dodging Elias¡¯s follow up swing, and aimed a kick at his opponent¡¯s knee. Elias sidestepped, quickly re-centering himself, and launched precise, controlled strikes. Gabriel struggled to keep pace; his off-hand was stronger than before, but it still lacked the speed and accuracy he needed. One moon cycle wasn¡¯t enough to fully adapt. His protective stance telegraphed every move, making it hard to catch Elias off guard. Exposing his injured arm for a surprise attack was too risky¡ªthis bout wasn¡¯t worth the cost.

    Gabriel shifted his focus. He would quickly lose if he remained fighting the way he was. Although he longed for a win, a draw would suffice.

    Gabriel began to move unpredictably, flowing through the forms Tunklard had drilled into him¡ªevading strikes with subtle shifts in weight, redirecting attacks with quick, precise parries. Each movement was calculated, conserving energy while keeping Elias off balance.

    After numerous dodged strikes, Gabriel disengaged, leaping back into a low crouch, his weight balanced on his back foot. Elias advanced swiftly. Gabriel saw the opening a moment before it came. As Elias¡¯s sword whistled down toward him, Gabriel ducked his head, his body reacting instinctively. In a fluid motion, he slid across the sand, feeling the rush of air from Elias¡¯s blade mere inches above him. Twisting his torso mid-slide, Gabriel planted his hand on the ground and pivoted sharply on his knees. Elias, momentarily overextended from his strike, didn¡¯t have time to react. Gabriel kicked out with precision, catching the back of Elias¡¯s knee.

    The blow landed solidly, throwing Elias off balance. His leg buckled, and he stumbled forward, struggling to regain his footing. Gabriel didn¡¯t wait¡ªhe flowed smoothly back to his feet, ready for whatever Elias might try next.

    Elias pressed the attack, his strikes growing more aggressive as he sought to break through Gabriel¡¯s defenses. Gabriel aimed a swift arc at Elias¡¯s shoulder, but Elias blocked it, the impact jolting them both.

    Fatigue crept in as Gabriel overcompensated to protect his shoulder. His movements lost their edge, and Elias noticed. Seizing the moment, Elias launched a fierce counterattack. Gabriel blocked the first blows, but a heavy strike landed on his good arm, sending pain rippling through him. He gripped his sword tightly, but the numbness spreading through his arm slowed him.

    Elias seized the moment, delivering another swift strike that connected with Gabriel¡¯s side. The force of the blow knocked the wind out of him, and he staggered back.

    "Victory to Elias," Soltis declared, his voice ringing cheerily out over the arena.

    Gabriel lowered his sword, his breath coming in heavy, labored bursts, but he remained upright. Elias approached, extending his hand. Gabriel gripped it firmly, saying, ¡°Well fought, Elias.¡±

    Elias managed a smile, though concern shadowed his eyes. ¡°You were slippery, Orion¡ªsome of your moves were tough to read. But you shouldn¡¯t have been out here today; it wasn¡¯t a fair fight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always fight when I can,¡± Gabriel replied. ¡°Thanks for not going after my injured arm¡ªyou could have ended it much sooner.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no honor in an easy win. We might not see eye to eye, but you fight with heart, and I respect that.¡±

    Gabriel bowed. ¡°I look forward to fighting by your side in the years to come.¡±

    Elias¡¯s expression softened, though doubt lingered in his eyes. Gabriel was still ranked last, still healing, and had never been the strongest. But Gabriel¡¯s resolve was unshaken¡ªhe would earn his place.

    As Elias walked away, Gabriel turned toward the crowd, his expression unreadable. Soltis stepped in front of him. ¡°Learn when to quit. You¡¯re wasting everyone¡¯s time¡ªincluding mine.¡±

    Gabriel gave a faint smile and brushed past him, moving to join his friends. They offered encouragement, but he didn¡¯t need it. He¡¯d lost the fight, but he hadn¡¯t given in. He knew he¡¯d lose more, and remain at the bottom of the rankings¡ªbut he wouldn¡¯t stay there for long.

    Gabriel lingered in the conversation with his friends, soaking in their advice and joining in the easy laughter. Though he had lost, their victories kept the mood light, a welcome reprieve after the intensity of the arena. As the banter slowly faded and the final bouts concluded, they made their way to the dining hall, where the rich aroma of roast meat mingled with the remnants of sweat from the day¡¯s exertions. The shift from the lively chatter to the promise of a hearty meal was seamless, and Gabriel found his focus drawn to the long tables laden with food.

    He approached the servers, holding out his plate as they began to fill it. When he kept the plate steady, silently asking for more, the server raised an eyebrow but added another generous portion. Balancing the piled-high plate on his tray, Gabriel walked back to his seat, aware of the curious glances following him.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the feast, buddy,¡± Jonan quipped.

    Gabriel shrugged, offering a half-smile. ¡°What can I say? The food is good.¡±

    Jonan clapped Gabriel on the back, his laughter ringing out. The night before had been exhausting¡ªhours spent in the library, followed by secluded magic practice, had left Gabriel famished. As he set his metal tray down with a clatter, he dug into the food with single-minded focus, barely noticing the taste¡ªdriven only by the need to restore his energy.

    Lost in thought, Gabriel didn¡¯t notice Velar and his posse approaching the table. ¡°You are an embarrassment to the academy! Why even bother showing up?¡± Velar sneered.

    Gabriel looked up, mid-chew, his anger simmering beneath a calm exterior. He clenched his fist under the table but forced a smile, then casually returned to his meal as if unfazed.

    "Did you hear me? Another loss for you! You¡¯ll never make it through the first year," Velar taunted, his words laced with venom.

    Gabriel glanced around the table, noting his friends were ready to leap to his defense. The dining hall buzzed with curiosity; this wasn¡¯t the first time he and Velar had clashed since their fight.

    Gabriel felt the weight of their stares, especially from those judging his every move. Silence wasn¡¯t an option¡ªhe knew precisely how to push Velar¡¯s buttons. Both he and Velar were quick to anger, but Gabriel was ready to exploit that.

    Gabriel kept his tone light. "Believe what you like, but do me a favor¡ªkeep your breath away from my food." He waved the air in front of his nose with exaggerated disdain.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Velar''s face flushed with anger, and he stepped forward, ready to fire back, but Gabriel cut him off. They would never be friends¡ªthere was no harm in twisting the knife. "Velar, your crooked nose gets even more twisted when you¡¯re mad."

    "How dare you!" Velar lunged, but before he could close the gap, Master Darrel, the tactics and strategy instructor, stepped in, blocking his path.

    "Enough, Velar," Master Darrel commanded, his tone brooking no argument.

    Velar, seething, was held back. "This isn¡¯t over."

    As Velar glared at him, Gabriel¡¯s stomach tightened¡ªhe knew Velar wouldn¡¯t stop until one of them was broken. But that day wouldn¡¯t be today, so Gabriel simply smiled in response, recalling Tunklard¡¯s lessons.

    As Velar stormed off with a final venomous glare, Master Darrel beckoned Gabriel to a quiet corner of the dining hall.

    ¡°You¡¯re playing a dangerous game, goading him like that,¡± the master said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a game I have to play,¡± Gabriel responded evenly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Darrel asked, stroking his beard thoughtfully.

    Gabriel took a moment to gather his thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s my enemy. It wasn¡¯t my intention at first, but it¡¯s true now. There¡¯s no turning back¡ªwe¡¯ll never be friends.¡±

    ¡°So why provoke him further?¡±

    Gabriel weighed his words carefully. "Everyone already sees me as the weakest. If I back down now, I''ll only prove them right. In a place where only strength is respected, I have to show mine¡ªeven if it¡¯s not with a sword."

    The master nodded, prompting Gabriel to continue. I know his anger makes him reckless. One day, I¡¯ll turn that against him."

    "He¡¯s your countryman. Why treat him as an enemy?"

    ¡°Because for now, he is. Maybe when we face a common enemy, things will change. But until then, he¡¯s in my way to becoming prime.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re treading dangerous ground, Orion. Make sure it is your mind guiding you, not your emotions. And be careful not to overplay your hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    "Now, off you go¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t want to give Indlar any more reasons to dislike you. Don¡¯t be late for your next class."

    Gabriel saluted and returned to his seat, quickly finishing his meal as his friends peppered him with questions. He deflected them with a smile, but his mind kept drifting back to the earlier clash with Velar. Was it just pride that drove him to provoke the boy? Deep down, he knew it was more than strategy¡ªit was personal. Velar embodied everything he despised.

    As they headed to their next class, the familiar amphitheater¡¯s stone walls rose around Gabriel, offering a sense of comfort. He wasn¡¯t eager for the lesson, but the academy¡¯s rich history still intrigued him.

    Master Indlar silenced the room with a stern gaze. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll delve into the foundations of our monarchy¡¯s constitution. You might think it¡¯s basic, but by the end, you¡¯ll see why it¡¯s vital.¡±

    ¡°As you know, our king is chosen based on who the strongest and most powerful fighter is. Why do you think that is?¡± When the room stayed silent, he snapped, ¡°Are you all so thick-headed? Speak up!¡±

    A boy on the far right tentatively raised his hand. ¡°We should only be led by the most powerful man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but why?¡±

    Another student spoke up. ¡°So, they can earn glory and honor for the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Forget the priests¡¯ dogma¡ªthink for yourselves.¡±

    Ryn spoke up, his voice steady and sure. ¡°In Balatia, strength is everything. Weakness is a curse. Cunning, wealth, and blood are all secondary. Our kingdom is defined by honor, and there¡¯s no greater honor than strength. We only follow those stronger than ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Finally, someone with sense!¡± Indlar remarked, clearly pleased. ¡°As you all know, every five years, a grand tournament is held for those who seek the throne. The victor earns the right to challenge the King. If they succeed, they claim the crown.¡±

    Gabriel listened closely, eager to grasp the logic behind Balatia¡¯s customs. While the rest of Valandor dismissed them as savages, Gabriel saw a system that, despite its brutality, fostered power and stability. Rebellion and infighting were rare in Balatia. The system was harsh, archaic, yet undeniably efficient and transparent.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat if Accamania had followed a similar structure? What if he had been born a prince of Balatia instead of Accamania? His family might still be alive, and he wouldn¡¯t have been forced into exile. Even the family of a deposed king in Balatia were respected, provided for, and had a voice in the Council of War. The spider was a perfect example, and his father, the previous king before him was a close advisor when Saxtus assumed the throne.

    But Gabriel knew this was mere wishful thinking. Balatia revered strength above all, and he would have been ostracized for his aversion to violence. He was honest enough to admit that, had things not happened as they did¡ªif his family had never been assassinated¡ªhe would have remained the naive scholar he once was. He would have clung to his pacifist ideals, avoiding the harsh realities of the world. Still, it would have been a kinder fate.

    ¡°Why is the competition held every five years?¡± Indlar asked, his eyes roving the students before settling on Gabriel. ¡°Orion, why don¡¯t you answer this one?¡±

    Gabriel hesitated briefly, using the pause to gather his thoughts. ¡°Of course, Master. It would be my pleasure.¡± He cleared his throat with a quick cough before continuing. ¡°The competition is held every five years for several critical reasons. If these challenges were too frequent, the kingdom would be in constant upheaval, with no stable foundation for policy or diplomacy. While change is necessary, it shouldn¡¯t come at the cost of stability. People would live in a constant state of uncertainty, making it difficult to plan for the future, which could lead to stagnation in our society.¡±

    He let the weight of his words settle before continuing, ¡°On the other hand, if the competition were held less frequently, the King might no longer be the strongest, eroding the people''s faith in their leader. Competence should be continually tested, ensuring that those in power remain worthy. History, both ours and the rest of Valandor, shows that perceived weakness leads to infighting, scheming, and ultimately rebellion. Even the Eldorians with their noble blood lines aren¡¯t immune to this.¡±

    Gabriel allowed a slight pause, then added, ¡°As for why the interval is specifically five years, I suspect it was an arbitrary decision¡ªperhaps it seemed logical at the time, and any symbolic meaning has since faded into obscurity.¡± He finished with a slight nod. ¡°Does that answer your question, Master Indlar?¡±

    Gabriel offered a polite smile, maintaining the demeanor of a diligent student. He noticed the flicker of surprise in Indlar¡¯s eyes. To Gabriel, the question had been straightforward, but he had deliberately framed his response with extra formality and precision, subtly showcasing his capability.

    "That will suffice," the master remarked, quickly moving on without missing a beat. Jonan, seated beside Gabriel, nudged him with a grin, flashing a thumbs up. Gabriel caught Ryn''s eye on Jonan¡¯s left, exchanging a subtle nod of mutual respect.

    ¡°As you know, Commander Galland won the tournament last, but he chose not to challenge the king. Had he done so, he might have claimed the throne himself.¡±

    Gabriel blinked in surprise. This was new information, a revelation that left him momentarily stunned. He had always known Galland to be a formidable fighter, respected by many, but the idea that he could have been king¡ªby choice, no less¡ªwas something Gabriel hadn¡¯t considered. Why would Galland, with victory in his grasp, refuse such power?

    Questions swirled in Gabriel¡¯s mind, each more pressing than the last. What could have motivated such a decision? Was it loyalty, a lack of desire for the throne, or something more complex? Gabriel knew he needed answers, and the next time he saw Galland, he would find a way to ask. This new piece of information was too important to leave unexplored.

    Indlar continued, his voice steady as he addressed the class. ¡°The next challenge is in four years. If the King doesn¡¯t retain his title, the likely successors will be Vax the Mighty, son of Blackwater¡¯s Bane; Aluban the Brave, son of King Saxton; or Commander Galland, son of the Red General.¡±

    Gabriel hadn¡¯t given much thought to who the next king might be or what it would mean for him. With four years still ahead, Gabriel hoped to solidify his place as a capable leader within the Balatian ranks. He was already on good terms with both the King¡¯s son and Galland, both of whom he considered honorable men. Aluban was not only strong but also wise¡ªa straightforward man who had already earned a name for himself by repelling the Pareshi and saving a village on the southern coast. As for Commander Galland, Gabriel saw him as both a mentor and a friend, someone he would willingly follow into battle. Either man would make a worthy monarch.

    Vax was the son of Blackwater¡¯s Bane. He would be the same as his butcher father. Gabriel would not forgive the son of the man who had killed so many of his countrymen. There was another reason why he would never like Vax: he was also Velar¡¯s brother. Gabriel turned to look for Velar. When he spotted him, he noticed a barely concealed scowl. He made a mental note of it for later.

    Indlar continued to extol the virtues of Balatia¡¯s government, emphasizing the importance of honoring their ancestors for their wisdom. As the class neared its conclusion, he posed a final question. ¡°So, why have we gone over all these details?¡±

    Without pausing for a response, Indlar pressed on, ¡°Understanding the politics of our homeland is crucial¡ªmany of you will become leaders, and the next king might very well be among you. The mid-winter ball offers a rare opportunity to observe and engage with the most powerful figures in our society. In three moon cycles, the King will host this prestigious event, and the top ten ranking students will be invited to attend. This is your chance not only to observe the internal mechanisms of our kingdom, but to make connections that could shape your future.

    The room buzzed with excitement, whispers and exclamations rippling through the class. The prospect of meeting the King and the royal family was almost too much to contain. Eyes widened, and grins spread across faces as students leaned toward each other, eager to discuss the possibilities.

    Meeting the royal family was a prestigious honor for any Balatian, and the mid-winter ball was nothing short of legendary¡ªa night of unparalleled splendor, with a lavish feast, captivating performances, and the most renowned bards in the realm.

    But Gabriel¡¯s reasons for wanting to attend were different. For him, the ball was more than just a celebration; it was an opportunity. To achieve his goals, he needed to understand the inner workings of power, to observe those who wielded it up close. As Tunklard had wisely told him, his powers alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. To truly succeed, he had to learn the subtleties of influence, strategy, and command. He had to become more.

    Indlar¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his voice growing more intense as he delivered his final words. ¡°Remember, the next twelve fights will determine the top ten. This is your chance to prove yourself, to earn your place among the best. Train harder than you ever have before.¡±

 Chapter 63 - The Gathering Storm

    Gabriel stood in front of the mirror, adjusting his black doublet, the fabric snug against his growing frame. His reflection showed more than just physical changes¡ªhis shaved head, the beginnings of a mustache he had recently trimmed away, and the lingering purple bruise around his eye all told a story of transformation. He had grown taller, his shoulders broader, though his limbs still felt gangly. The academy instructors had assured him it was normal, a part of the awkwardness of a growth spurt, but Gabriel couldn¡¯t help feeling like he was still waiting to grow into himself.

    He practiced the smile he had come to wear so often¡ªa smile that had slowly but surely won him kinship among the other students. Earning their respect hadn¡¯t been easy. Each time he faced an opponent, each time he pushed himself harder in training, he added another grain of sand to the scale. It was as if every challenge he overcame placed a weight of respect on one side, while his initial lack of strength sat on the other. Over time, the balance tipped in his favor, the sheer weight of his grit and determination far outweighing any lack of perceived power. The scale had shifted, and now, when he smiled, it wasn¡¯t just a mask; it was a symbol of how far he¡¯d come.

    His anger, once a constant companion, was now kept in check through the meditation exercises Tunklard had taught him. Gabriel found himself counting each breath with deliberate focus. As he pulled knee-high black boots on, it became a ritual, each breath measured, each movement precise. One breath to lift the boot, another to slide it over his foot, a third to pull it snug. The rhythm of his breathing grounded him, turning what could have been a mundane task into a moment of calm¡ªa meditation that kept his anger at bay and his mind centered.

    Tunklard had made him look inwards more often than he had initially liked. But it was necessary. Gabriel had become more reflective, a growing understanding of the cost of using his powers. He had practiced his magic almost every night until the unnatural felt natural. But the price was high. His hunger, always present, had grown worse, gnawing at him even when he ate his fill for days on end. Even now, he felt a phantom growl in his stomach, even though he hadn''t used any magic for the past moon cycle. But his recent avoidance of using power had caused his hunger to start to abate, and even his anger had somewhat subsided.

    The witch had lied to him, telling him that using his power would bring relief. If it hadn''t been for Tunklard, Gabriel knew he would have lost himself by now to the anger. He knew that he was just a tool for the old woman, and his anger would have made him susceptible to anything she said. It was a stark reminder of Tunklard''s warning: the witches had their own motives, and his well-being was not among their priorities.

    Strapping on his black hilt ceremonial sword, Gabriel left his quarters in the castle. Tonight, he would see many familiar faces¡ªthough few would expect to see him at the winter ball. As he walked through the castle, servants bustled about, finalizing preparations for the evening, their movements hurried but dignified. Gabriel fiddled with the sleeve of white his under shirt as he observed the surrounding activity.

    In one of the corridors, he spotted the Spider, speaking in hushed tones with another man. Gabriel passed by, nodding to the Spider, a man he didn''t particularly like but recognized as a potential ally if handled correctly. The Spider responded with a slow blink, a subtle acknowledgment that the other man likely missed. Gabriel had grown to respect the man, their relationship evolving from one of tension to one marked by thoughtful exchanges.

    Gabriel passed the royal guards stationed at the entrance to the royal hall. He recognized one of them as the Captain who had previously allowed him to speak with the king. Gabriel could sense that the Captain still harbored some resentment toward him for the deception involving the Paresh to gain entrance to the king. The Captain offered no greeting as he approached.

    As Gabriel stepped through the double doors, he was met with a transformed space. The usually cold, gray stone walls were now hidden behind rich tapestries, depicting scenes of past glories and woven in deep reds and golds that seemed to shimmer in the flickering candlelight. The air was thick with the mingling scents of roasted meats, spiced wine, and the faint perfume of fresh pine boughs used to decorate the room. The soft strains of stringed instruments played in the background, their melodies weaving through the quiet conversations and occasional bursts of laughter. Despite the warmth inside, a slight chill from the winter air still clung to the room, creeping in from the grand windows and reminding Gabriel of the cold just beyond the walls. He couldn''t help but think of the villagers huddled around meager fires, and how the resources used here might have warmed many more homes. The extravagance, though beautiful, seemed at odds with the harsh realities of winter and his thoughts on Balatia practicality.

    As he surveyed the room, Gabriel spotted a few familiar faces¡ªolder academy students he had seen around but never spoken to. He nodded in their direction but didn¡¯t approach them, knowing that those in the academy often looked down on younger students.

    Noticing a group of familiar boys, Gabriel grinned and casually threw his arms around two of their shoulders. ¡°Hey, friends, what brings you here?¡± he asked with a wide, toothy smile.

    The two boys turned instantly, their eyes widening in surprise.

    ¡°Orion! What are you doing here?¡± Lakan exclaimed, his eyes wide.

    Gabriel laughed, noticing Ryn¡¯s eyes scanning the crowd nervously, as if checking whether they were in trouble for having an unexpected guest among them.

    ¡°Oh, you know me¡ªI live for a good party. Couldn''t pass this one up.¡±

    Ryn shook his head with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°But you¡¯re not ranked in the top ten.¡±

    Lexon, the only other student at the academy without a warrior lineage, crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯re ranked last.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, big man,¡± Gabriel replied with a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Seriously, Orion, should you be here?¡± Lakan asked, his brows creased with concern.

    Gabriel decided it was time to let them in on the secret. He had enjoyed the fun long enough, and it was just as good as he had expected. Jonan would love to hear about this little prank later.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t invited by the academy,¡± Gabriel revealed with a sly smile. ¡°I was invited by someone else.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Lexon asked, curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Now that would ruin the fun, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Gabriel teased.

    ¡°I liked you better when you were quiet and brooding,¡± Lexon grumbled.

    ¡°You like me plenty,¡± Gabriel shot back with a grin.

    Gabriel had grown closer to Lexon over time. The boy had a habit of quietly watching him during training sessions, his expressions always open and easy to read¡ªunlike Ryn, who often wore a calculating look. Gabriel had come to respect Lexon for his straightforwardness and genuine nature.

    Just yesterday, Lexon had congratulated him with a sincerity that Gabriel hadn¡¯t expected. It was a rare moment of validation after what felt like an eternity of struggle. Yesterday had marked Gabriel¡¯s first victory in three moon cycles. He had meticulously calculated when he needed to start winning to have any chance of making it to the final rounds, and fortunately, he still had a grace period. After his fight with Elias, Gabriel suffered four more losses, then managed only draws¡ªexcept in his bouts against Lakan and Lexon.

    Gabriel was still firmly in last place, but he knew he could win the upcoming matches. Soltis had offered no words of encouragement and hadn¡¯t coached him individually. Everything Gabriel had learned had come from his own toil, careful observation, and the guidance of Tunklard. His off-hand was now stronger than his injured arm had ever been, and he had slowly started to incorporate forms that utilized both arms.

    ¡°The princess is coming this way,¡± Ryn whispered, his voice tinged with eager excitement, cracking slightly.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes were drawn to Princess Adriella as she entered his vision, her golden dress catching the light and shimmering with every movement. The fabric clung to her lithe frame, emphasizing her grace as she glided across the floor. Her bare arms, slender and smooth, seemed almost ethereal in the soft glow of the chandeliers. For a fleeting moment, Gabriel¡¯s thoughts wandered to Jessinta¡ªwhat would she have looked like in such a gown? He quickly pushed the thought aside. Beside Adriella stood her handmaiden. Her auburn hair fell in soft waves around her face. Green eyes, framed by long lashes, flicked up briefly to meet Gabriel¡¯s before darting away,

    ¡°Orion,¡± the princess addressed him with a regal air.

    ¡°Princess Adriella, you look magnificent. Your presence truly graces us,¡± Gabriel said, offering a slow, respectful bow.

    Her smile faltered for a brief moment before she regained her composure. With a dismissive tilt of her head, she extended her hand just enough for Gabriel to reach it, her gaze already shifting away as he leaned in to kiss her gloved hand.

    ¡°May I introduce you to the most eligible bachelors of the academy?¡± Gabriel said.

    The boys turned various shades of red, stuttering as Gabriel introduced them, one by one.

    Lakan, usually brave and composed, turned beet red and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m Lakan,¡± immediately after Gabriel had already introduced him. Gabriel nearly winced at his friend¡¯s fumble, feeling a strong urge to knock some sense into him.

    ¡°They¡¯re a bit young to be called bachelors, don¡¯t you think?¡± the princess remarked with a dismissive glance.

    ¡°They fight with the strength of those much older,¡± Gabriel replied.

    ¡°If they fight like you, I¡¯m not impressed,¡± she shot back, her tone sharp as she cast a critical eye over him.

    Gabriel let out a light laugh, unfazed by the jab. ¡°Alas, I must rely on my charm while these boys rely on their brawn. Though I suspect Ryn here might take offense at that,¡± he added, throwing an exaggerated wink in Ryn¡¯s direction.

    Before the princess could respond, Gabriel shifted his attention to the handmaiden standing quietly beside her. He had only seen her a few times before, most notably when she and the princess had spied on him during his training with Tunklard in the private courtyard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had the pleasure of an introduction, my lady,¡± Gabriel said, extending his hand to the petite blonde.

    ¡°My name is Lara, and I¡¯m not a lady,¡± she replied softly, her cheeks tinged with a delicate blush, her eyes cast downward.

    Gabriel gently kissed her ungloved hand. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Lady Lara,¡± he said with a warm smile.

    Her cheeks deepened in color, and she returned his smile demurely. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but feel she deserved a kind word or two if she had to deal with the princess all the time. He noticed Adriella¡¯s hand balling into a fist, a reaction that brought a slight curve to the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Come along, Lara. We have no need to linger with the likes of him,¡± the princess snapped, dragging her friend away. As they walked off, Lara glanced back at Gabriel over her shoulder.

    Gabriel turned back to his friends, who were all staring at him in open-mouthed astonishment.

    Lexon was the first to break the silence. ¡°You know the princess?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± Gabriel replied with a wry smile.

    Ryn nudged him hard in the ribs. ¡°She¡¯s the princess, Orion. You can¡¯t talk about her like that.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a princess, sure. But respect isn¡¯t something granted by birthright¡ªit¡¯s something earned. We¡¯re not Eldorians.¡±

    ¡°Even so, she¡¯s still the princess,¡± Ryn insisted, his voice low and cautious.

    Gabriel shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think we are starting to grow on each other.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Lexon scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    Gabriel chuckled, thinking back on the many dinners he had shared with the royal family. They had become a second family to him, warm and welcoming, offering a sense of belonging that he had once taken for granted. Over time, he had earned quiet acceptance from nearly all of them¡ªeveryone except Adriella.

    ¡°Were you flirting with that girl?¡± Lakan asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and disbelief.

    ¡°That girl has a name, Lakan. It¡¯s Lara. No need to be rude,¡± Gabriel replied with a smirk.

    ¡°How do you get so good at it?¡±

    Gabriel grinned. Lakan always became tongue-tied around girls. ¡°It¡¯s all in the merchant¡¯s blood, my friend. Victra blessed me with a silver tongue to charm all the young beauties of Balatia.¡±

    As the words left his mouth, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the duality of his identity. He wasn¡¯t the charming, smooth-talking student they saw; he was the exiled prince of Accamania, carrying the weight of his past like a shadow that refused to fade. Every word he spoke, every move he chose, was a careful balance between the boy he had been and the man he was becoming. Identity, he realized, wasn¡¯t just about who you were born as¡ªit was about the choices you made, the person you chose to become.

    Gabriel was lost in his thoughts when a sudden movement snapped him back to the present. A young woman approached them, her steps light and familiar. Before Lakan could react, she playfully punched him on the arm.

    "Ow, what was that for?" he protested, rubbing the spot with an exaggerated wince.

    "Just making sure you¡¯re still paying attention," Hale teased, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.

    She then turned to Gabriel. ¡°Orion, it¡¯s strange seeing you without blood or broken bones.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to make a habit of it, or I wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to talk to you,¡± Gabriel said.

    Lakan¡¯s expression soured, his arms crossing tightly over his chest. Gabriel noticed the change and swallowed hard, realizing he might have pushed it too far.

    Hale, picking up on her brother¡¯s mood, chuckled and gave Lakan a playful nudge. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you boys have your fun. I should probably hang out with people my own age anyway,¡± she said with a grin before turning to leave. After all, she was three years older than them.

    As soon as she was out of earshot, Lakan burst out, ¡°My sister!¡±

    Even Ryn looked unimpressed, while Lexon stared at Gabriel as if he were a messenger sent straight from Victra herself.

    Gabriel raised his hands in a mock surrender, a grin playing on his lips. ¡°I was just being nice, I swear.¡±

    The boys exchanged glances; the tension hanging in the air for a split second before they all burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the hall.

    As the laughter began to die down, Gabriel''s gaze drifted across the room and landed on Commander Galland. Their eyes met, and a silent understanding passed between them. The noise of the crowd faded into the background as Gabriel straightened his posture and quietly excused himself, making his way toward the man who had become his mentor.

    He¡¯d seen Galland frequently over the last few moon cycles, often seeking answers to questions the commander chose not to address. Whether it was about his refusal to challenge for the throne or other matters, Galland¡¯s silence echoed Tunk¡¯s own reticence. As he approached, Gabriel saluted in the military fashion. Galland returned the gesture with a soft smile, pulling Gabriel in closer.

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± Gabriel said.

    Galland gave him a firm pat on the back. ¡°You too, little wolf.¡±

    ¡°Are you ever going to call me anything else?¡±

    ¡°Only when you earn a proper name,¡± Galland teased.

    Gabriel stood a little straighter.

    ¡°How¡¯s the academy treating you?¡± Galland asked.

    Gabriel¡¯s smile faded. He had entered the academy with dreams of making a name for himself, but the reality was far harsher. No matter how hard he tried to convince himself otherwise, he was still ranked last, and the fear of not making it through the first year loomed large.

    ¡°I¡¯m... still last,¡± Gabriel admitted, the words tasting bitter on his tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been injured, lad. But I heard you won your bout yesterday,¡± Galland said, his tone carrying a note of quiet pride.

    Gabriel blinked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Galland to notice, let alone care about his progress in the academy.

    ¡°I sponsored you to the academy,¡± Galland continued, his voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to keep tabs on you. Loyalty isn¡¯t something you show only when it¡¯s easy. It¡¯s about standing by those you believe in, even when the odds are against them. Remember that.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s chest tightened at Galland¡¯s words, a mix of gratitude and determination swelling within him. He had been unsure of his place, of his worth, but Galland¡¯s belief in him reignited a spark of confidence. Loyalty was a two-way path, and Gabriel silently vowed to prove himself worthy of the commander¡¯s trust.

    ¡°Thank you, Galland.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice softened, his usual bravado slipping away for a moment. ¡°Thank you... for everything.¡±

    Galland waved off the sentiment with a gruff chuckle. ¡°Enough of that. Now, come, let me introduce you to my family.¡±

    As Gabriel¡¯s thoughts wandered, his gaze followed Galland across the room. He watched as the commander made his way toward an older couple. The man was tall but stooped, his once broad shoulders now hunched with the weight of age. His skin was pale and weathered, etched with deep lines. His military coat, a deep navy blue adorned with faded gold epaulettes, hung loosely on his frame, and a heavy cane supported his every step. Beside him stood a woman with dark hair streaked with silver that was artfully pinned back. Despite the years, her eyes still sparkled with a lively intelligence, and her smile, though gentle, carried a trace of the beauty she once radiated. Gabriel took a deep breath, grounding himself before stepping forward to join them.

    ¡°Gally, my boy, it¡¯s so good to see you,¡± the woman exclaimed, her voice warm with affection.

    Galland sighed softly, but his tone was gentle as he replied, ¡°Hello, Mother.¡± Then, turning to the older man, he added with a nod of respect, ¡°General.¡± He gestured toward Gabriel. ¡°Orion, this is my mother, and this is the Red General.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both,¡± Gabriel said, inclining his head politely.

    ¡°Oh, darling, aren¡¯t you just adorable,¡± Galland¡¯s mother cooed, her eyes twinkling. She turned to her son with a proud smile. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen well, my boy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± Galland replied, a hint of sheepishness in his voice. Gabriel was struck by how different the commander seemed in the presence of his family¡ªa softness he¡¯d never seen before.

    ¡°See, Gally, there¡¯s more to life than just fighting,¡± his mother continued, her gaze sweeping the room. ¡°Look at all the beautiful ladies eyeing you. Isn¡¯t there one you¡¯d like to call your wife someday?¡±

    ¡°No, Mother,¡± Galland responded with another sigh.

    ¡°He¡¯s distracted enough as it is,¡± the General interjected, his voice carrying a stern edge. ¡°He needs to focus on his duty.¡±

    Gabriel felt the tension tighten in Galland beside him. The General¡¯s gaze shifted to his son, a grim look crossing his face. ¡°There¡¯s trouble with the Accamanians. War is coming.¡±

    Gabriel blinked, startled. This was the first he¡¯d heard of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening with Accamania?¡± Gabriel asked, his curiosity piqued.

    The General ignored him, fixing his gaze on his son instead. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise you to be a commander. I didn¡¯t raise you to be weak.¡±

    ¡°Commander Galland,¡± Gabriel interjected, his voice steady as he emphasized the title, ¡°is the strongest man I know.¡±

    The General¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Strong enough to have a first-year student defending him? Sponsoring this child was a mistake¡ªa stain on our family¡¯s honor.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s own anger began to simmer, a familiar heat rising in his chest. He knew men like Galland¡¯s father all too well¡ªmen who equated power with domination, who saw any sign of weakness as a flaw to be eradicated. It reminded him of his own father, and the impossible expectations that had been placed upon him as a prince of Accamania. No matter how much he tried to distance himself from his past, it lingered like a shadow, cast long and dark across his new life in Balatia. Every interaction, every judgmental glance, felt like a reminder of the boy he had been and the man he was struggling to become.

    But Gabriel also recognized that power wasn¡¯t just about meeting expectations¡ªit was about defining your own. He had left Accamania to escape a noose, but he found that here, he found a place where he could shape his own destiny, unbound by the rigid identities imposed on him by others. He was slowly forging a new identity, one battle, one friendship, one act of defiance at a time.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be marching soon,¡± the General continued, his voice cold and commanding. ¡°Teach those Accamanian scum why they should fear us.¡±

    Galland¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he bade a brief farewell to his mother, nodding curtly to his father before gesturing for Gabriel to follow him. Once they were alone, Galland spoke without turning around, his voice steady. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Gabriel asked, quickly neutralizing his expression.

    Galland paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°He was once the finest of generals, but his maiming left him a shadow of the man he used to be. The bitterness has consumed him.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, but the weight of his earlier thoughts pressed on him. ¡°What¡¯s happening with Accamania?¡±

    Galland hesitated, but the gravity of Gabriel¡¯s concern must have urged him to respond. ¡°Honestly, not much. There was a skirmish on our northern border, in a village called Brooks Rest. A few Accamanian soldiers caused some trouble, and the local authorities dealt with them.¡±

    ¡°Dealt with them how?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice tightened.

    ¡°An axe to the head,¡± Galland replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Gabriel swallowed hard, once again reminded that he lived among people who would end his life without hesitation if they ever discovered his true identity.

    The thought weighed heavily on him as he bade Galland farewell and made his way back to his friends. He pushed his worries aside, though a nagging unease remained¡ªhe knew the situation with Accamania could escalate, and he dreaded what that might mean for both his people and the Balatians.

    As he crossed the hall, he passed Velar, who was standing near who he assumed to be his father and brother because of their resemblance. Velar¡¯s sneer was unmistakable, but Gabriel chose to ignore it, focusing instead on the company of his friends and the fleeting joy of pilfering food.

    He rejoined his friends, who were huddled together, their voices low but excited as they plotted their next move. The sweet scent of stolen wine clung to the air as they passed around a contraband goblet, each taking a furtive sip. The taste was sharp and bitter, not something they particularly enjoyed, but it wasn¡¯t about the flavor. It was the shared thrill of mischief that made it worth the risk. Even Ryn couldn¡¯t help but crack a rebellious grin as he joined in. The warmth of the nearby fire crackled, blending with their hushed laughter and the occasional clatter of a tray as a servant passed too close for comfort.

    The night unfolded in a blur of laughter, food, and revelry. Gabriel allowed himself to relax, setting aside the growing worries about tensions between his adopted home and his true homeland. He danced with his friends, saved a dance for the youngest princess, and even caught the eye of a few younger ladies who approached him for a turn on the floor. By the time he found a seat, exhaustion had settled in, but it was a welcome fatigue. The bards'' melodies filled the air, weaving tales of past glories, and when their final song¡ªan ode to King Saxton¡¯s triumphs¡ªended, the hall erupted in applause.

    Gabriel joined in, clapping along with the rest, feeling the warmth and camaraderie of the evening. For a moment, he was simply enjoying himself, savoring a rare sense of peace.

    As the applause faded, the king stepped forward, his presence commanding attention even amidst the lingering echoes of the bards'' final notes. ¡°I should bring the bards more often!¡± he bellowed, his voice resonating through the hall with a warmth that matched the glow of the torches.

    He raised his goblet high, the deep red wine inside catching the light as it swirled. The crowd responded with a raucous cheer, the sound of clinking goblets and sloshing wine filling the air. The rich aroma of aged wine and roasted meat mingled with the sweet scent of spiced cakes, creating a heady atmosphere that seemed to hang heavily in the room. Gabriel observed, with a wry smile, that the Balatians were not just formidable warriors¡ªthey were also masters of revelry.

    ¡°Thank you for joining me, friends,¡± the king continued, his voice carrying a warmth that contrasted with the often cold and brutal reputation of Balatia. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this short so we can all go back to drinking!¡±

    As the crowd roared in approval, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his place here, in this kingdom that was slowly becoming home. He had come to understand that loyalty was earned, not given freely. There was no pretense of strength by the king, because it was already known. The king didn¡¯t need to posture or play political games; his authority was felt, not forced. The king had earned the loyalty of his people not just through his prowess in battle but through his ability to make them feel seen, valued. Gabriel realized that to secure his own place, to carve out his identity in this world, he needed to do more than just fight¡ªhe needed to inspire that same sense of loyalty, that same belief that he was worth following.

    ¡°But while you¡¯re all here, I do have an announcement,¡± the king said, his voice lowering slightly. The room quieted in anticipation. ¡°The Eldorians have reached out to us to explore more... diplomatic relations.¡±

    Instantly, a chorus of boos and jeers rippled through the crowd. Balatians, Gabriel had learned, didn¡¯t much care for anyone outside their borders.

    The king waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Enough of that. A delegation will be visiting us, including Queen Alicent and Princess Lahera. They¡¯ll arrive in the fall, and we¡¯ll host a grand tournament and another ball in their honor.¡±

    This time, the boos turned into murmurs. The mention of a tournament stirred the crowd, and Gabriel could see the excitement in the eyes of those around him.

    ¡°Enjoy the rest of the night, everyone. Drink your fill,¡± the king declared, raising his goblet high before draining it in a single, confident motion.

    The room erupted in cheers, the lively energy sweeping through the hall. As the excitement buzzed around him, Gabriel¡¯s mind churned with questions. The king¡¯s announcement lingered in his thoughts; its implications unclear.

    He leaned slightly toward Ryn, who sat beside him, knowing his friend often had a sharper understanding of political nuances. ¡°What do you make of this?¡± Gabriel asked, his voice low enough to keep their conversation private amidst the noise.

    Ryn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s no history of Balatia and Eldoria seeking such close ties in recent memory.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of the Paresh?¡±

    ¡°Possibly,¡± Ryn replied, his voice thoughtful. ¡°It could be a strategy to secure peace, or it might be something more... significant. The princess coming could mean there¡¯s more to this than just diplomacy.¡±

    Gabriel rubbed his shaved head, a habit that surfaced whenever his thoughts grew too heavy. The notion of closer ties with Eldoria gnawed at him. Was it merely a marriage proposal¡ªa convenient alliance between royal families to seal a new pact? He wanted to believe it was a defensive strategy against the Paresh, but his instincts screamed otherwise.

    The air around him seemed to thicken, heavy with the weight of impending doom. The future, once a nebulous uncertainty, now loomed before him like a dark storm gathering on the horizon, ready to swallow everything in its path.

    Gabriel had seen enough of the world¡¯s harsh realities to know that power was often wielded with a hidden agenda. What if this alliance wasn¡¯t about protection but about conquest? What if it was the key Balatia needed to finally bring Accamania to heel?

    Gabriel¡¯s identity, once tied so closely to Accamania, was now inextricably linked to Balatia. But what did that mean for him when the storm finally broke? Where would his loyalties lie when the winds of war began to howl?

    Even as the echoes of the bards'' last melody faded from the hall, Gabriel¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere, the faces around him blurred, the laughter and music a distant echo.

    A cold certainty settled over him, as if the warmth of the evening¡¯s festivities had been stripped away. The storm wasn¡¯t just on the horizon¡ªit was here, gathering strength, ready to sweep away everything in its path. And he knew, deep in his bones, that there would be no escaping it.

 Chapter 64- The Seasons of Change

    The ice was thawing, and the snow that once blanketed the courtyard was now just a distant memory. Crisp morning air filled Gabriel''s lungs as wisps of breath escaped his mouth, dissipating like smoke against the pale blue sky.

    "Need a little more time, old man?" Gabriel teased, watching as Tunklard¡¯s chest heaved with exertion. Despite the cold, sweat glistened on his brow.

    Tunklard shot him a withering look, though a hint of amusement tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°No respect for your elders,¡± he replied, rolling his shoulders before settling back into a defensive stance.

    They moved in tandem, circling each other on the damp cobblestones that had been hidden beneath the snow just weeks before. Gabriel felt the weight of a sword in each hand, both extensions of himself now after moon cycles of relentless practice. He remembered the frustration of his earlier injury¡ªthe dislocated shoulder that had forced him to adapt. What had once been a setback had transformed into an opportunity, pushing him to develop ambidexterity that few swordsmen could boast.

    With a swift step forward, Gabriel slashed with his right sword, aiming for Tunklard''s flank. Tunk parried smoothly, the clash of wood ringing out in the quiet courtyard. Without missing a beat, Gabriel followed with a thrust from his left, forcing Tunklard to pivot and dodge, his movements fluid despite his years.

    "You''ve gained speed," Tunklard remarked between strikes, his voice steady even as their blades danced between them.

    "And lost some power," Gabriel admitted, launching into a flurry of attacks that had Tunklard backing up, boots skidding slightly on the slick ground. "But I''m working on balancing both."

    Tunklard deflected another blow, his eyes never leaving Gabriel''s. "Power comes with precision. Let your movements flow¡ªeach strike should set up the next."

    Gabriel nodded, adjusting his footing as he absorbed the advice. He initiated a feint with his left sword, drawing Tunklard''s defense, then swiftly brought his right blade in a sweeping arc toward his mentor''s exposed side. Tunklard reacted just in time, blocking the attack but grunting with exertion.

    They continued their dance, a series of strikes and parries that echoed across the courtyard. Sweat beaded on Gabriel''s forehead, but he felt invigorated, his body moving with a newfound harmony. He pressed forward, attempting a complex maneuver¡ªcrossing his blades to trap Tunklard''s sword and create an opening.

    Tunklard recognized the tactic instantly and disengaged with a deft twist, stepping back and raising a hand to signal a pause. Both stood still for a moment, catching their breaths as the cool air filled their lungs.

    "You''re learning quickly," Tunklard said, a note of pride evident in his voice.

    "I have to," Gabriel replied, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "There''s a lot riding on this."

    Tunklard sheathed his sword and approached. "Wielding two swords is no simple feat. Few attempt it, and even fewer master it. It requires not just strength and speed, but balance and coordination. Each hand must be independent yet connected, each movement deliberate."

    Gabriel looked down at the swords in his hands, feeling their weight and significance. "Sometimes I struggle to make my strikes flow together. I can see the moves in my mind, but executing them is... challenging."

    "That''s natural," Tunklard reassured him. "Your mind and body are still learning to speak the same language. Practice will bridge that gap. Focus on synchronizing your movements¡ªlet one blade complement the other. Think of it as a conversation between your hands, each responding to and supporting the other."

    Gabriel''s eyes lit up at the analogy. "A conversation. I like that."

    "One more thing," Tunklard added, his tone becoming more serious. "This skill of yours, this dual-wielding¡ªdon¡¯t show it to the academy students just yet. Train with the legion, or by yourself, but keep it hidden from your rivals. When the tournament comes, you¡¯ll have an advantage no one expects. Strength alone isn¡¯t enough to become Prime¡ªyou need to be clever. Use every edge you have."

    "I¡¯ll train hard. I¡¯ll master it," Gabriel said, a determined edge in his voice.

    He turned to glance around the courtyard, his expression shifting to one of contemplation. "Have you used your magic since our last talk?"

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground as he shook his head. "No. I feel better now, stronger. I haven¡¯t felt this good in a long time. I don¡¯t want to use that power again. I know it was corrupting me."

    Tunklard studied him for a moment before speaking softly. ¡°I understand. Believe me, I do. But there may come a time when you must rely on it, regardless of the consequences. Power, in all its forms, is a tool. It''s how you wield it that defines you. Remember, Gabriel, true strength lies not just in power, but in mastery over oneself.¡±

    Gabriel hesitated, his gut twisting at the thought. But as always, Tunklard was right. It was na?ve to think he could ignore the power within him forever. He had to be ready for whatever came.

    <hr>

    The boys each held a single rose, their task to nurture it throughout the day in honor of Victra on the first day of spring. Gabriel carefully placed his rose on the table beside him, setting his plate down gently next to it. The smell of hearty venison and roasted vegetables wafted up from his plate, matching the full plates of the others around him.

    It had been a mooncycle since Gabriel had heeded Tunklard¡¯s advice and used his magic again. He had carefully monitored the hunger and flashes of anger that followed, noting that the effects were less severe this time. Tunklard had theorized that this was due to the low frequency that Gabriel used his power, advising that he continue to train it sparingly¡ªonly once or twice a mooncycle¡ªto better control the consequences.

    His thoughts were interrupted as he noticed Master Darrel approaching from across the table. The tactics and strategy instructor nodded to both Ryn and Gabriel. ¡°Ryn, Orion,¡± he greeted them. ¡°Well done today. I wanted to congratulate you both on your performance in Luminae.¡±

    Ryn was the first to respond, eager as always. He absorbed every word Master Darrel spoke during lessons, often reciting them late into the night as they both studied in the library. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Gabriel nodded respectfully in acknowledgment.

    ¡°What will you both do differently next time to win, rather than draw against each other?¡± Master Darrel asked, his gaze shifting between the two boys.

    Ryn considered the question for a moment before replying, ¡°I need to be less conventional when facing Orion¡ªmore aggressive and less predictable.¡±

    The master then turned to Gabriel, awaiting his answer.

    ¡°I should have incorporated a longer-term strategy,¡± Gabriel admitted. ¡°I was too focused on immediate moves. I need to anticipate Ryn¡¯s strategy from the outset and counter it before he fully reveals his plan.¡±

    ¡°Good. Very good,¡± Master Darrel said, nodding in approval. ¡°Keep thinking about how you would face each other. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll continue to improve.¡± With that, he moved on, leaving the boys to their thoughts.

    Gabriel turned to Ryn, and they locked eyes in mock competition before both burst into laughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re going down next time!¡± Ryn teased, grinning.

    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Gabriel shot back with a smirk.

    On the other side of the table, Jonan groaned theatrically and dropped his head against the wooden surface. ¡°Please, just end me now. Why am I friends with the most boring people here?¡±

    ¡°You could learn a thing or two from the masters of strategy,¡± Ryn quipped, not missing a beat.

    Jonan lifted his head just enough to glare at Lakan. ¡°Are you going to stay quiet, or are you on my side?¡±

    Lakan held up his hands defensively. ¡°Leave me out of this.¡±

    ¡°Jonan, my friend, Ryn and I are always happy to give you pointers,¡± Gabriel offered, his tone playful.

    Jonan¡¯s expression turned sly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some pointers after I win all your coins at cards tonight,¡± he said with a mischievous grin.

    The group erupted in laughter, the camaraderie between them clear as they continued their meal. Before long, Lexon, Elias, and a few other students joined them at the table. Gabriel noticed Lexon seemed nervous, glancing around as if uncertain.

    Finally, as if unable to hold back any longer, Lexon turned to Lakan and blurted. ¡°Can we join you in your morning training?¡±

    Gabriel saw Elias wince slightly. Lexon really didn¡¯t have a subtle bone in his oversized body.

    Lakan looked to Gabriel for the answer, a silent acknowledgment that Gabriel hadn¡¯t fully registered before. It wasn¡¯t the first time Lakan had deferred to him, and Gabriel mentally filed that realization away. He realized that Jonan, Ryn, and Lakan had become more than just friends¡ªthey were a brotherhood, forged through shared trials and early morning training sessions. Their hard work was paying off, evident in their recent successes in the bouts, pulling them ahead of most of their peers.

    Gabriel turned to Lexon and the others. ¡°We set a grueling pace, and we won¡¯t slow down for anyone.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Elias quickly spoke up, his voice steady. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want you to.¡±

    Gabriel nodded in approval. ¡°Tomorrow, at dawn, meet us in the courtyard. We¡¯ll see what you¡¯re made of.¡±

    <hr>

    As the days grew warmer and the trees fully leafed out, Gabriel¡¯s routine intensified. He sat beneath a blooming tree, its dark green leaves filtering the midmorning sun as it cast dappled light across his face. The sun¡¯s rays struck his green eyes, giving them a deeper hue.

    ¡°You did good, lad. Real good,¡± Atlas said, settling down beside him with a grunt.

    Olof, seated on Gabriel¡¯s other side, gave a low harrumph, a sound Gabriel had come to recognize as his way of agreeing with Atlas.

    Gabriel nodded, though his mind was elsewhere. His gaze wandered to the commander, who was barking orders with Avis by his side. The young soldier had lost his edge in combat, but the army was his life. The commander had found a place for him on his staff, where he could still contribute.

    ¡°You¡¯re turning into a right menace with those two swords,¡± Atlas continued, his tone half-admiring, half-mocking. ¡°Those babes they call students won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Gabriel offered a faint smile, appreciating the compliment, but his thoughts weren¡¯t centered on himself today. ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± he asked, steering the conversation.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be off swingin¡¯ swords in a moon cycle,¡± Atlas replied casually.

    ¡°To the northern borders?¡±

    ¡°Aye, someone¡¯s got to teach those piss-ant Accamanians a lesson,¡± Atlas said with a shrug.

    Gabriel winced¡ªhe¡¯d heard that sentiment too many times. This time, he couldn¡¯t stay silent. He needed to understand where Atlas¡¯s heart truly lay. ¡°They are just like us, you know. The soldiers¡ªthey are just following orders.¡±

    Atlas let out a long breath, his gaze steady. ¡°Lad, don¡¯t go tryin¡¯ to figure out the heart of an enemy. That way lies madness. If my orders say they¡¯re the enemy, then that¡¯s what they are. Nothin¡¯ more, nothin¡¯ less.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s chest tightened. He couldn¡¯t agree with Atlas, not when his own blood was Accamanian. If only Atlas knew.

    ¡°Accamanians, Galatians, Eldorians¡ªwe are all Valandorians. We¡¯re of the same stock. Yes, we¡¯ve got our differences, but our focus should be on the Paresh. They¡¯re the real threat, the ones we need to hunt.¡±

    Atlas chuckled softly, a deep, weathered sound. ¡°You might be right, lad, but we deal with what¡¯s in front of us. And right now, the Accamanians are kickin¡¯ up dust. They need to learn their place.¡±

    Gabriel nodded as if in agreement, but understanding eluded him. He could never truly grasp this mindset. Why are we fighting with each other when a greater threat looms? The image of fire leaping from a sorcerer¡¯s hands flickered in his mind, and he quickly pushed it away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you both,¡± Gabriel said, looking first at Atlas, then Olof.

    ¡°We ain¡¯t gone yet, lad,¡± Atlas replied with a grin.

    ¡°I just wish I could be there with you.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s heart was heavy. He loved these men, and the thought of any harm coming to them tore at him. He believed he could fight alongside them against anyone. But could he fight against his own people? The thought chilled him. He wanted to be Prime, to lead the other students, but what if that meant leading them against his own kin? The idea sickened him. He wanted his throne back, wanted revenge¡ªbut not at the cost of his people¡¯s lives. They didn¡¯t deserve another tyrant.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be too busy dancin¡¯ with princesses at the ball,¡± Atlas teased, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Hear the Queen of Eldoria¡¯s a beauty¡ªmaybe her daughter¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of royal families,¡± Gabriel replied, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need any more.¡±

    Atlas chuckled, a sound full of hard-earned wisdom. ¡°Lad, since when have us soldiers ever gotten what we want?¡±

    <hr>

    The warmth of late spring was already beginning to creep into the Castle¡¯s dining hall, making the air inside feel heavy despite the late hour. Gabriel sat next to Casena, her voice a cheerful melody as she chattered on about her new horse, which she had named Sally. Her excitement was contagious, and Gabriel found himself smiling at her enthusiasm.

    As Casena continued to talk, Gabriel reached into his pocket and discreetly placed a small horse figurine on the table. Casena¡¯s eyes lit up as she recognized the gift, her fingers curling around it with delight. She loved horses and gifts too, and Gabriel enjoyed spoiling her whenever he could. She reminded him so much of Sarah, his younger sister. The memory of her brought a pang to his heart. The latest report from the Spider had mentioned that Sarah was in good health and spirits, seen walking the city with the new royal family. The thought both comforted and angered him¡ªat least his sister was safe, but the idea of her having to blend in and hide her true feelings stirred a deep, simmering rage within him.

    Before Gabriel could dwell too long on his thoughts, Aluban joined the table, and the servers promptly began bringing out their dinner. The rich aroma of roasted meats and fresh bread filled the air, momentarily distracting Gabriel from his worries.

    As they settled into the meal, the king¡¯s voice broke the silence, his tone light but curious. "So, how did the sparring match go today?"

    Aluban was quick to answer, a note of pride in his voice. "Gabriel has developed a unique technique. He¡¯ll be tough to beat in the years to come¡ªunpredictable, precise, but measured."

    Gabriel inclined his head in acknowledgment, a small smile playing on his lips. "Aluban¡¯s speed is incredible. Half the time, I can barely register his moves."

    The king nodded, satisfied with their responses. The conversation then shifted to the upcoming Eldorian delegation, the preparations for which were well underway. Aluban, however, seemed less interested in the diplomatic event and more focused on his own ambitions.

    "Father, I¡¯ve been thinking. It¡¯s time I joined the army on a campaign¡ªmaybe even lead a battalion," Aluban said, his voice carrying the eagerness of youth.

    King Saxton¡¯s gaze was steady as he responded, "Patience, Aluban. Your time will come."

    "But we need someone in the family to show strength against the Accamanians," Aluban pressed, his determination evident.

    The king¡¯s expression softened slightly, though his tone remained firm. "It was a minor skirmish, Aluban. It doesn¡¯t warrant a strong military presence."

    Gabriel, listening intently, felt his emotions begin to surface. He couldn¡¯t help but let a flicker of concern show on his face. The queen, seated across from him, noticed and her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual. She, along with the king, knew who he truly was, after all.

    Aluban glanced down at his hands, his voice softer than before. ¡°I need to lead, Father.¡±

    "Your time will come. Your duty is here, Aluban," the queen said gently. "Especially when the Eldorian delegation arrives."

    Aluban¡¯s response was immediate, his frustration slipping through. "I don¡¯t want to be here."

    Gabriel saw Adriella¡¯s smile falter, her fingers tightening around the stem of her goblet. Adriella, who had been quietly observing the conversation, interjected. "If he doesn¡¯t want to marry the Eldorian princess, why does he need to be here?¡± She paused as she looked down at the table. ¡°You both speak of duty, but sometimes, I wonder if there¡¯s room for anything else in our lives.¡±

    The queen¡¯s tone sharpened slightly as she addressed her daughter. "We aren¡¯t marrying Aluban off. And think before you speak, Adriella."

    Turning back to his son, the king¡¯s voice took on a more authoritative tone. "You need to be here, Aluban. Meeting the Eldorian family may serve you well one day¡ªespecially if you ever seek to assume the throne."

    Aluban¡¯s frustration was evident, though he kept his voice respectful. "I don¡¯t care for the Eldorians, Father. It¡¯s the Accamanians that have my attention. I¡¯m telling you, I need to be there."

    King Saxton¡¯s eyes hardened, his patience wearing thin. "You will be where I tell you to be, and that¡¯s final. You will join the next campaign, but not now."

    Aluban¡¯s jaw tightened, but he managed to keep his composure. "Of course, King Saxton," he replied. His use of the formal title clearly was a pointed reminder of his obedience, but also a subtle rebuke.

    Gabriel watched the exchange silently, his thoughts drifting. Aluban was lucky to have a father who was both a king and a parent¡ªsomeone who cared for his son¡¯s well-being, even in the midst of royal duties. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but wonder how different his life might have been if his own father had been the same.

    Gabriel hadn¡¯t yet questioned the king about the true intentions behind the Eldorians'' visit. Initially, his instincts had warned him of hidden motives, but the more time he spent with the royal family, the less convinced he was that there was any threat. Perhaps, after all, this visit was simply a step toward stability¡ªsomething they all desperately needed.

    As the meal continued, Gabriel pushed his concerns to the back of his mind, though the undercurrents of tension at the table remained. Times were changing, and Gabriel knew that the choices they made in the coming days would shape the future of not just the kingdom, but his own path as well.

    <hr>

    Summer arrived in full force, the sun now blazing overhead, its heat soaking through Gabriel¡¯s tunic and causing sweat to bead on his brow. The moon cycles of grueling training had forged him into a formidable opponent, ready to prove his worth under the unrelenting heat.

    The coarse sand beneath his feet radiated warmth, shifting slightly as he balanced on the balls of his feet, poised and focused. His grip tightened around the hilt of the wooden sword in his hand, and he could hear the distinct sound it made as he twirled it through the air, the sharp whoosh a testament to the speed and precision he had honed over countless hours.

    Gabriel wasn¡¯t just here to win this bout¡ªhe was here to send a message. Not just to the other students, but to the Grandmaster, to Soltis, to anyone who might still doubt his resolve. Today wasn¡¯t about simply passing; it was about establishing himself as a force to be reckoned with.

    His opponent, Borax, stood across the sandy arena. Borax was Velar¡¯s shadow, a boy who clung tightly to Velar¡¯s every word and action, always ready to echo his insults or back him in any confrontation. Gabriel had exchanged only a few words with Borax in all their time at the academy, but that didn¡¯t matter. The fact that Borax had sided with Velar, had supported him in his taunts and jibes, was enough for Gabriel. Today, there would be no holding back.

    Borax was known for his aggressive fighting style. He was quick to strike, often without thinking, relying on instinct rather than strategy. But today, Gabriel could see the hesitation in Borax¡¯s stance, the way his weight shifted slightly backward, the way his eyes darted nervously. The boy¡¯s instincts were telling him to be cautious, to be defensive. And they were right¡ªbecause Gabriel was coming for him.

    Without warning, Gabriel launched himself forward, his sword slicing through the air with speed and precision. The first strike was hard and fast, and Borax barely managed to parry it in time. But Gabriel didn¡¯t relent. He pushed Borax¡¯s sword to the side with a quick, calculated motion and closed the distance between them. With a fluid roll, Gabriel maneuvered behind his opponent and swung his sword at Borax¡¯s unprotected back. The force of the blow was enough to knock Borax off his feet, sending him sprawling into the sand.

    Gabriel¡¯s face remained impassive, cold as ice, as he watched Borax wince and struggle to get back up. He could have ended the fight then and there, could have taken the victory, but that wasn¡¯t the point. He needed to make a statement.

    Borax¡¯s movements were slow and labored, the pain in his back evident in the way he staggered. Gabriel moved in quickly, pretending to aim for a high strike. Borax instinctively raised his sword to block, but Gabriel had already shifted his weight, sliding down onto his knees and bending backward. The blade missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth as he continued his forward momentum, smoothly transitioning back to his feet. He was right behind Borax now, and with a swift, calculated strike, he aimed once more at the same spot on Borax¡¯s back.

    The boy fell again, his cries echoing around the arena, but still, he stood. His knees shook as he raised his sword, his face pale with effort and pain. Gabriel knew it was time to finish this.

    Their swords clashed once more, Gabriel¡¯s weight pressing against Borax¡¯s failing strength. He could feel the tremor in Borax¡¯s arms, the boy¡¯s grip weakening with each passing second. Gabriel took advantage, delivering a sharp punch to the outside of Borax¡¯s arm, right between the shoulder and the elbow. He felt the muscle give way, knew the boy¡¯s arm was going numb. In that moment, Gabriel flicked his wrist and disarmed Borax, the sword flying through the air.

    Before Borax could recover, Gabriel yanked him forward, using his momentum against him. As Borax struggled to regain his balance, Gabriel stepped aside, leaving the boy¡¯s back exposed once more. Without hesitation, Gabriel struck again, punishing his back yet again.

    Borax collapsed to the ground, and this time, he didn¡¯t try to get back up. The fight was over.

    Gabriel stood over him for a moment, his chest rising and falling steadily as he caught his breath. Then, with deliberate calm, he walked over to the rack and placed the wooden sword back in its place. This victory had done more than just earn him a higher rank, more than just qualifying for the tournament and ensuring his place at the academy for another year. It was a warning to everyone who had doubted him, who had underestimated him.

    Gabriel was no longer the boy they could push around. He was an adversary to fear, a force to reckon with. And he would not be angered lightly.

 Chapter 65 - The Fight Within

    A strong, hot wind swept through the air, prickling Gabriel¡¯s skin. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to keep a calm facade despite the whirlwind of doubts in his mind.

    ¡°It feels strange not to have trained this morning,¡± Jonan said to the group of boys, his voice light but with a tinge of unease.

    Gabriel broke the silence. ¡°I told you it would grow on you.¡±

    Jonan sighed dramatically. ¡°No one likes a know-it-all.¡± He then nudged Lakan. ¡°Why the nerves? It¡¯s just a few fights.¡±

    Lakan¡¯s face was pale, his fists clenched tight. ¡°So much is riding on the next few days,¡± he murmured. Gabriel had seen this before¡ªLakan pushing himself too hard, afraid of falling short of his father¡¯s legacy. He wondered how much longer his friend could bear the pressure before it cracked him.

    Ryn fidgeted with his hands as they walked, his fingers moving as if they were tracing invisible patterns. Gabriel knew it wasn¡¯t just nerves; it was Ryn¡¯s mind working overtime, running through strategies, over analyzing every possible outcome. He was always thinking three steps ahead, but sometimes that made him anxious¡ªseeing all the ways a fight could go wrong.

    Gabriel felt the same pressure his friends did, a heavy weight growing inside him like a living thing. But he hid it behind a mask of stoicism. Battles started long before any swords were drawn, and he refused to show anything but strength. His friends needed him to be the steady one¡ªtheir unwavering pillar of confidence, no matter what churned beneath the surface.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯ll be fun,¡± Jonan said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

    ¡°You do realize that our next fights will likely dictate the rest of our lives?¡± Ryn countered; his voice edged with worry.

    Gabriel, walking slightly ahead of the group, suddenly stopped. Turning to face them, he placed a hand on Lakan¡¯s and Ryn¡¯s shoulders, halting their progress to the Academy arena.

    ¡°We¡¯ve trained for this. Harder than anyone else.¡± He turned to Lakan first. ¡°You¡¯re one of the strongest fighters here. You never back down, and your instincts are sharp.¡±

    Then Gabriel looked at Ryn. ¡°You¡¯ve got one of the quickest minds in the Academy. You can see your opponent''s moves before they even make them. Master Darrel was right to give you the highest grade. You know how to fight, and you know how to exploit weaknesses.¡± Locking eyes with both of them, he finished, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourselves.¡±

    Lakan gave a small nod, mostly to himself. ¡°I need to win this,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Your father believes in you,¡± Gabriel said, offering reassurance.

    After a short silence, Jonan, ever the joker, pouted, ¡°What? No rousing pep talk for me?¡±

    But Gabriel noticed the brief hesitation before the smile. It was subtle¡ªthe way Jonan''s eyes flickered downward for just a second before his usual bravado kicked in. Gabriel knew his friend well enough to sense that the jokes were more than just humor¡ªthey were a shield. Jonan always laughed the loudest when he was hiding something, when the stakes felt higher than he cared to admit.

    Gabriel forced a chuckle. ¡°You already know what to do, you sneaky bastard.¡±

    Jonan laughed, a loud, carefree sound. ¡°That I do, brother, that I do.¡±

    As they resumed their walk to the arena, Lakan stood taller, his gaze more focused and confident. ¡°We¡¯ve got this!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°There he is,¡± Jonan laughed, leaping onto Lakan¡¯s back playfully.

    Gabriel watched his friends laugh and joke, but behind his smile, tension gnawed at him. He felt a deep pride in them, a real sense of brotherhood¡ªyet beneath it lurked something darker, more complicated. How far would their bond hold if it were tested? If they ever learned the truth about him? About his magic? I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without you.

    He had spent nearly a year with them¡ªsharing meals, training side by side from dawn to dusk. They had become his family. He glanced at Lakan, who was ranked first. The weight of his own ranking¡ªnear the bottom at fifty¡ªpressed on his chest like an iron fist. He wanted to be happy for Lakan¡¯s success, for his friends'' victories, but deep down, a darker thought surfaced: if he was to become Prime, someone would have to fall. Each victory felt like a step closer to his goal, but also a step further from the trust they¡¯d built.

    The arena loomed ahead, pulling Gabriel from his thoughts. The low murmur of excited chatter buzzed in his ears, a constant hum from the boys already seated in the arena. Dust and the scent of sweat hung in the warm air. Gabriel and his friends claimed spots on the front bench, angling for the best view of the action to come. As he scanned the other students, he caught their nervous glances, restless hands, and eyes darting nervously across the arena. Tension rippled through the air, but Gabriel leaned back lazily, forcing himself to act as if today was just another routine event.

    The Grandmaster stood in the center, his voice booming across the arena. ¡°Congratulations to all of you who have made it this far. You are the best of Valandor. Yesterday, we bid farewell to those who did not rank high enough, but you¡ª¡± his gaze swept over them, ¡°¡ªyou have earned your place here.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes flicked to the remaining students. Some looked hopeful, others somber, still feeling the weight of losing their friends. Last night¡¯s dinner had been quiet. Losing a third of their classmates was a sobering reminder of how high the stakes were. Friends forged in the fires of intense training were now gone. For many, it was a bitter farewell. But Gabriel had grown accustomed to such losses. His close friends were still by his side, but so was Velar, whose toothy grin and mocking taunts of others'' failures lingered in Gabriel¡¯s mind, haunting him from the night before.

    The Grandmaster¡¯s voice echoed through the arena, commanding everyone¡¯s attention. "Today, you will fight until only eight remain. This knockout rounds will determine the top eight students. The highest-ranked will face the lowest-ranked, and those who emerge victorious will move on to the grand amphitheater, where you will fight in front of friends, family, and the King himself. You will be honored. Fight strong, for every battle from here on could shape your destiny."

    Gabriel swallowed hard as a sudden wave of nerves hit him. He had to make it¡ªthere was no other option. He needed power, enough to shape the future of Balatia, to protect Accamania from any threat. Enough to reclaim his place, exact his revenge, and, above all, save his sister.

    As the first bouts began, Gabriel focused intensely, studying each fighter¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.

    Lakan¡¯s opponent in the first fight never stood a chance. The poor boy barely lasted thirty breaths before Lakan¡¯s strength and skill overwhelmed him. It was over in an instant.

    Ryn''s fight was more methodical. Though slower, he remained in control the entire time, maneuvering his opponent into traps with precision. It was clear his strategic mind was working even in the heat of battle.

    Jonan, true to form, made his fight an exhibition of trickery. At one point, he kicked sand into his opponent¡¯s face, then tossed his sword into the air, distracting his foe just long enough to deliver a solid punch to the jaw. It was reckless, but for Jonan, the fun of the fight was just as important as the victory.

    Before long, Gabriel stepped onto the sand, feeling the weight of expectation from the surrounding crowd. His friends watched with hopeful eyes, their silent encouragement fueling his resolve. Even the teachers who had seen countless bouts before seemed more interested in this one. Soltis, in particular, was unusually quiet, his normally critical expression replaced with something more neutral¡ªthoughtful, perhaps even intrigued. Though Gabriel knew he¡¯d never fully win Soltis over, the man''s criticisms had softened recently, occasionally accompanied by a few pointers.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted to his opponent, Malen. Tall for his age, Malen was a formidable fighter. Gabriel had faced him before when recovering from his injury and had lost. But this time was different¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t lose today. There was no animosity between them; in fact, Gabriel liked Malen well enough. But in this arena, there were no friends, only opponents.

    He bowed respectfully, and Malen returned the gesture.

    The bell rang, signaling the start. The fight would end when a decisive, deathblow-like strike landed, or after three hits were successfully delivered. Gabriel wasted no time¡ªhe charged forward, giving Malen no opportunity to assess the situation or form a strategy. His strikes came fast and aggressive, using his one-and-a-half-hilt blade with precision and force. Gabriel¡¯s muscles tightened under his shirt as he swung with both hands, driving Malen back with powerful blows. He wasn¡¯t as large as Lexon or Lakan, but he¡¯d grown in height and strength. Taller and broader than Malen, he could feel the other boy faltering under the relentless pressure.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    In a fluid motion, Gabriel feinted a heavy two-handed strike, then abruptly released one hand, delivering a swift blow. Malen parried the sword strike, but wasn¡¯t prepared for the sudden fist that followed, landing squarely on his chin.

    Dazed, Malen staggered, barely managing to raise his sword in time to deflect Gabriel¡¯s next strike. His movements were sluggish, his defense unraveling with each passing second. Gabriel saw the opening and seized it¡ªdriving a swift jab into Malen¡¯s sternum. The force of the blow knocked the wind out of him, and Malen gasped, his knees buckling. Before he could recover, the bell rang, its sharp sound cutting through the air, signaling the end of the match.

    Gabriel blinked, savoring the victory. He offered Malen a hand, pulling him to his feet with a nod and a faint smile. The match ended as it had begun, with mutual respect, though Malen¡¯s return gesture was slower, hesitant.

    With the bout behind him, Gabriel returned to the seat beside his friends.

    ¡°You really have become formidable,¡± Lakan said.

    ¡°We spar with the demon every day. How did you just find out?¡± Jonan asked rhetorically.

    ¡°I think Lakan just means he¡¯s come a long way,¡± Ryn said.

    Lakan simply nodded. There was an undercurrent of tension in his posture though.

    They watched in silence as the day stretched on, fight after fight, their focus unbroken. Rooted to their seats, Gabriel and his friends carefully assessed each bout, studying their competition with intensity. Every one of his friends won their second bout, and Gabriel¡¯s victory came with little effort. The fights were largely predictable¡ªexcept for one.

    Jara, one of the smallest boys in the academy, was performing far better than anyone had expected. Most had assumed he would be eliminated in the first round. He was quiet, unassuming, and kept mostly to himself. Gabriel barely remembered exchanging words with him. Jara had always blended into the background, unremarkable in every way. But as Gabriel watched him fight, he realized something: Jara had been wearing a mask, just as he was. The difference was, it seemed, that Jara had become his mask.

    During a break, Gabriel approached Jara, who sat still, lost in thought. Only the rise and fall of his chest showed he was even present.

    ¡°There¡¯s more to you than meets the eye, isn¡¯t there?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Jara¡¯s gaze remained forward, his voice flat as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s been a lucky day for me.¡±

    ¡°Lucks got nothing to do with it,¡± Gabriel said, watching him closely.

    Jara¡¯s expression stayed neutral, guarded. ¡°I¡¯m not one to stand out,¡± he said, offering little more.

    Gabriel leaned forward slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve spent your life in the shadows, haven¡¯t you? Doing just enough to qualify, remining unnoticed so that no one expects much when the real fight comes. And then, when the time is right, you surprise them. It¡¯s a smart strategy¡ªand not an easy one to maintain.¡± He paused. ¡°But I hope, after this tournament, you¡¯ll step out of those shadows.¡±

    For the first time, Jara looked at Gabriel, a shy, awkward smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who hides things,¡± he said, his eyes meeting Gabriel¡¯s. ¡°I can see it in the way you fight. There¡¯s more to you, too.¡±

    Gabriel let out a genuine smile. He hadn¡¯t expected to find such a strategic mind in someone he¡¯d barely noticed before. Patting Jara on the shoulder, he said, ¡°Well done. But let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t have to face each other. I¡¯d hate to ruin the start of this friendship.¡±

    Jara chuckled softly, and the two exchanged smiles before Gabriel stood and returned to his seat next to his friends.

    Ryn, who had been watching the exchange, raised an eyebrow. ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    ¡°I was curious.¡± Then Gabriel looked at each of his friends. ¡°He¡¯s one to watch out for.¡±

    The conversation shifted as they discussed the remaining competitors, scrutinizing the strengths and weaknesses of each. With only sixteen fighters left, the remaining students were of the highest caliber. Every match from now on would be a test of their true skill.

    Before long, the next fight was called. Jonan against Lakan.

    Both boys turned to each other, their expressions solemn, but Gabriel caught the hesitation in the way they moved. Lakan¡¯s usual confidence was there, but something about his stance felt heavier, more conflicted. Jonan, despite his usual jovial nature, seemed slower to joke this time, the grin on his face lacking its usual sharpness.

    After a brief nod to one another, they stood and walked toward the arena. Crossing the balustrade, they stepped onto the sand and made their way to the weapons racks. Lakan chose the same massive great sword he¡¯d been wielding all day. Jonan, however, surprised everyone. Instead of the one-handed sword he usually fought with, he picked up twin daggers.

    Gabriel watched Lakan¡¯s expression shift¡ªthoughtful, calculating. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Jonan to choose such a different weapon. Gabriel felt a flicker of pride for Jonan; he was more strategic than people gave him credit for. Trickery had always been Jonan¡¯s style, but this was a new kind of surprise. It might just give him the edge he needed against Lakan.

    The clear voice of Soltis rang out across the arena. ¡°Begin.¡±

    Lakan circled Jonan, his movements controlled, his feet crossing over each other with the practiced ease of a seasoned fighter. Jonan, on the other hand, was never one for patience. He lunged forward, daggers outstretched, aiming for Lakan¡¯s sternum. Lakan parried the blows with a deft twist of his sword, pivoting to reduce the area Jonan could strike.

    It was a smart move¡ªLakan was adjusting for the imbalance between their weapons. His great sword, while powerful, was slow and unwieldy compared to Jonan¡¯s swift daggers.

    As Jonan pressed his attack, Lakan found himself on the defensive, parrying and dodging each swift strike. It didn¡¯t take long for Lakan to realize his defensive stance was weakening. With a sudden roar, he shifted tactics, driving his shoulder hard into Jonan''s chest. Jonan stumbled, skidding across the sand, but he quickly scrambled to his feet, refusing to stay down for long.

    Lakan followed with a massive overhead strike, one that Jonan had no hope of blocking with his daggers. Jonan barely dodged in time, the force of the swing stirring the sand beneath his feet. Lakan was relentless now, attacking with a fierce intensity Gabriel hadn¡¯t seen before. His powerful swings sliced through the air, and Gabriel could see the sweat pouring from his friend¡¯s brow. If any of those blows landed, it wouldn¡¯t just mean Jonan¡¯s loss¡ªit could mean serious injury.

    Jonan, quick as ever, kicked up a cloud of sand to obscure Lakan¡¯s vision. He weaved under another high swing and feinted a strike to Lakan¡¯s chest. But Lakan knew Jonan¡¯s tricks too well. He had seen him execute the same tactic just before. Anticipating the move, Lakan swung again. Jonan managed to dodge the strike, but he was too slow to avoid the follow-up. He desperately tried to parry, but Lakan¡¯s strength was too much. The great sword grazed Jonan¡¯s chest, sending him stumbling.

    Lakan didn¡¯t let up. With a quick reversal of his grip, he brought the hilt of his sword down hard on Jonan¡¯s head.

    Dazed, Jonan staggered, nearly collapsing. He tried to parry Lakan¡¯s next strike, but his movements were sluggish, uncoordinated. The blow landed on his chest, sending Jonan to the sand.

    Lakan immediately kneeled beside him, concern flashing across his face. Gabriel watched as the two exchanged quiet words, too low to hear. Then, Jonan¡¯s familiar toothy grin spread across his face, and Gabriel knew he was alright.

    Lakan stood, pulling Jonan to his feet, and the two embraced. Lakan slung Jonan¡¯s arm over his shoulder and half-carried him back to the bench where Gabriel and Ryn sat.

    Gabriel and Ryn exchanged a glance, unsure of what to say. But Jonan, ever the one to break the tension, chimed in, ¡°The damn huge bugger and his big sword. I guess we can say he¡¯s got the win this time.¡±

    The group erupted into laughter, their amusement stemming from Jonan¡¯s antics¡ªthe very reason they all cherished him. Gabriel turned to his friend, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You did well. Maybe now you¡¯ll finally start practicing more with me.¡±

    Jonan rubbed his head where Lakan¡¯s sword had struck him, groaning theatrically. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing enough already?¡±

    The light-hearted moment carried them through the next few fights. Ryn won his bout handily, and Lexon followed suit. Gabriel''s smile, which had faded during Velar''s victory, returned as he watched his friends excel. He knew he couldn¡¯t take full credit for their success, but a part of him swelled with pride, knowing he had played a role in their growth.

    And then it was time for the final fight to decide who would claim the last spot in the top eight.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze drifted to Elias, his next opponent. He should have felt nothing more than focus¡ªan eagerness to get through the fight. But instead, a different emotion lingered beneath his resolve. Guilt, maybe. His friends had all fought, many of them won, and now it was his turn to continue the march toward his ultimate goal. Yet the path ahead felt lonelier than ever.

    Gabriel schooled his features, revealing nothing of the storm churning inside. His eyes locked on Elias, studying every detail. The slightly furrowed brows, the clenched jaw¡ªit was subtle, but Gabriel knew Elias well enough to recognize the signs of anger. It could be something Gabriel would exploit.

    While they weren¡¯t exactly friends, there had always been a level of respect between them. But today, that didn¡¯t matter. Gabriel stayed silent. There was no room for pretenses¡ªhe had to win. When the bell rang, his resolve hardened. He would keep winning, no matter the cost.

    Gabriel swung aggressively, forcing Elias to parry the blow immediately. Elias countered swiftly, his sword arcing toward Gabriel¡¯s head. But instead of deflecting the attack traditionally, Gabriel did something unexpected¡ªhe swung his blade in direct opposition to Elias¡¯s, the two wooden swords clashing with a loud clatter.

    It was a reckless move, one that would be disastrous with real steel. No seasoned swordsman would risk damaging their blade in such a manner. But Gabriel had calculated the risk. He was stronger than Elias, and he knew he could handle the impact.

    The shock of the clash reverberated up Gabriel¡¯s arm, the numbing sensation spreading from his forearm to his shoulder. He saw Elias wince, clearly unprepared for the force behind the blow. Gabriel pushed harder, driving his sword against Elias¡¯s chest, momentarily trapping his opponent''s blade.

    Elias¡¯s eyes darted, tracking Gabriel¡¯s next move. With a clenched fist, Gabriel delivered a sharp punch to Elias¡¯s stomach.

    It wasn¡¯t the hardest punch, but it was enough. Elias folded inwards, and before he could recover, Gabriel withdrew his sword and thrust forward. The blade stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth from Elias¡¯s exposed neck.

    Gabriel held the position, his sword pressing against Elias¡¯s throat. He watched as a series of emotions played across Elias¡¯s face¡ªconfusion, then shame, and finally, anger. His face reddened, his nostrils flaring in frustration.

    The bell rang, signaling the end of the fight, and the crowd erupted in gasps and shouts of disbelief. It had been the shortest bout of the day, over almost as quickly as it had begun, leaving everyone stunned by how swiftly it had finished.

    Elias dropped his sword into the sand with a scowl, his pride bruised. Gabriel lowered his blade, letting Elias retreat.

    Without a word, Elias stomped out of the arena, his back rigid, not once looking back. Gabriel watched him go, exhaling slowly, the weight of victory settling on his shoulders. He could have fought more conventionally, but there was no need. The move he''d practiced with Tunklard had been calculated, precise¡ªand devastating.

    A quiet satisfaction flickered within him, but it was fleeting, replaced by the familiar pull of something darker. This battle was over, but the real test was coming. He glanced at his hands, imagining the weight of his two swords. He knew¡ªtomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t just be fighting for victory. He¡¯d be fighting for everything he could never afford to lose.

 Chapter 66- Rivals and Brothers

    The once-green trees had turned to shades of brown as their leaves floated overhead. The amphitheater was a marvel unlike anything Gabriel had seen in Balatia. Built with the same gray stone that shaped the city''s functional structures, it stood apart due to the trees intricately woven into the tiered stones. Gabriel counted the trees, the branches, trying to distract himself from the mounting pressure within. The crowd was immense¡ªfar larger than anything Gabriel had ever seen, easily numbering fifty thousand. The sheer size of it overwhelmed him, and though his eyes took in the sight, his mind struggled to fully comprehend the mass of humanity.

    The hum of the crowd was deafening, a constant wave of noise that made his ears thrum as if under assault. Gabriel sat among eight students, Lakan on his left, Ryn on his right. None of them would have an easy fight today¡ªthere would only be one victor.

    Across the amphitheater, the royal family sat with named warriors, their families, and the Eldorian delegation. Gabriel squinted, trying to make out details, but the distance made it impossible. He had been told to steer clear of the castle during the Eldorian visit, a precaution to ensure no one would recognize him. But Gabriel had been a babe the last time an Eldorian delegation visited Accamania. No one from the royal family had been present then, so why the need for such secrecy now? He sensed an ulterior motive lurking behind the shadows of this visit, something darker, something that gnawed at his earlier fears.

    The stakes were higher than ever. The victor would be honored tonight, and perhaps that honor could give Gabriel the leverage he needed¡ªenough recognition to unearth the truth behind the shadows. He welcomed the rising stakes; he was ready for it.

    The crowd¡¯s roar intensified as the Grand Master appeared, his name soon becoming a chant. Gabriel strained to make out what they were shouting until the words became clear: ¡°Black Beard! Black Beard!¡± A smile tugged at his lips¡ªhe hadn''t expected the man to be named after his beard, large as it was.

    Gabriel noticed Lakan tense beside him, his shoulders rigid with the weight of unspoken pressure. Gabriel didn¡¯t have to guess why. At the same time, Soltis appeared at the steps in front, his presence immediately drawing their attention. Even the usually stoic Lexon was jittery, shaking his leg as Soltis reached their row.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Soltis commanded, his tone brisk as he gestured for them to rise.

    The boys stood simultaneously, their restless energy pushing them to move. As they followed Soltis down the stone steps, the murmur of the crowd washed over them¡ªwhispers, pointing fingers, curious eyes watching their every move. Gabriel felt the weight of the crowd''s scrutiny pressing down on him, and for a moment, his carefully maintained facade began to slip under the growing tension.

    Soltis led them around a corner, and suddenly a small, unmarked gate came into view, hidden in the amphitheater¡¯s towering walls. Four soldiers stood guard, bowing as they opened the gate to let them pass.

    Gabriel stepped beneath the arched gate, and the daylight vanished behind them. The passage ahead was dimly lit by flickering flames, casting long shadows on the damp stone walls. Moss clung to the surfaces, lending the tunnel an ancient, almost otherworldly quality. Gabriel took a deep breath, the air thick with an oddly calming scent.

    He trailed his fingers along the stone, feeling the dampness beneath his touch. The rough texture was softened by the moisture, giving the cold stone an almost inviting quality that stood in stark contrast to the harsh reality of what lay ahead.

    They continued in silence, weaving through narrow staircases and winding corridors. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the labyrinth beneath the amphitheater. It was as intricate and awe-inspiring as the arena above, a hidden maze of passageways that seemed endless.

    How Soltis navigated it with such certainty was a mystery, but Gabriel trusted that their path¡ªlike everything else¡ªhad been carefully laid out for them.

    Before long, natural light streamed ahead as they approached the surface. Gabriel glanced at his companions¡ªthey all looked more nervous than before, tension evident in their stiff postures and darting eyes. When Gabriel¡¯s gaze met Velar¡¯s, the sneer on the boy¡¯s face was unmistakable. Gabriel forced himself to ignore it; there was no time for rivalries now. His focus had to remain sharp.

    As they arrived at the crisscross of steel gates, Soltis nodded to the soldiers stationed there. Without hesitation, they opened the gate, allowing the group to pass. Soltis turned to address them all. His tone softened, almost reflective. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. All of you.¡±

    Gabriel noticed Soltis¡¯s eyes linger on him for a brief moment. There was something unspoken in that look¡ªa silent acknowledgment of how far Gabriel had come. From last place to fighting in front of a crowd, it was more than anyone had expected, including Soltis himself.

    Gabriel nodded to his friends as they walked in single file behind Soltis, moving toward the grand stage where the Grandmaster and the royal family awaited. As they reached their destination, the group dropped to their knees in unison, saluting the King.

    ¡°Beat them all, Orion,¡± came a familiar voice from above.

    Gabriel¡¯s head was bowed, but a faint smile touched his lips. Looking up, he spotted Princess Casena waving wildly, entirely unbefitting of her royal status. He returned the wave with a nod, offering a respectful glance to the rest of the royal family. Even Adriella nodded back, a rare moment of civility between them. Though they weren¡¯t friends, their verbal sparring had become less frequent¡ªand there was a part of Gabriel that looked forward to those exchanges.

    ¡°Little Wolf!¡± Aluban¡¯s voice boomed from the stands, his fist pressed firmly over his heart. Gabriel returned the salute, grateful for the bond they shared. To the side, Tunklard sat quietly, his support unspoken but solid. They had spent hours discussing this moment, and Gabriel knew Tunklard¡¯s silent encouragement was the strongest of all.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± came Velar¡¯s voice, dripping with malice from beside him.

    By now, everyone in the academy knew Gabriel was essentially a ward of the royal family. That connection had earned him considerable status among the other students, making him something of a minor celebrity. Even the older students, who rarely paid attention to underclassmen, had started introducing themselves to him. Despite the recognition, Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about it. He didn¡¯t want to be known because of the mere association with the royal family. Still, at the end of the day, renown was a tool he could use for his own purposes, and he needed it more than he cared to admit. Dismissing the thought, Gabriel turned to face Velar.

    ¡°It is you who needs protection,¡± Gabriel said calmly, eyes fixed forward.

    Velar¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°I¡¯m going to hurt you so bad; you¡¯ll never fight again.¡±

    Gabriel turned his head slightly, a chilling smile on his lips. ¡°You can try.¡±

    He knew Velar would be his second opponent¡ªassuming they both made it past their first matches. Turning his attention back to the crowd, Gabriel scanned the faces, his gaze catching on a few unfamiliar ones seated near the royal family. The newcomers were fair-skinned, the men with long hair and the women with intricate braids that shimmered beneath oversized jewels.

    His eyes settled on two figures seated side by side, and Gabriel''s breath caught in his throat. He assumed they were the Eldorian Queen and Princess, but he had never seen such beauty, even from this distance. The princess looked almost ethereal, her pale blonde hair draped over one shoulder, falling in soft waves. She had her mother¡¯s high cheekbones but softer, more delicate features. Her emerald green dress¡ªthe colors of Eldoria¡ªenhanced the striking contrast of her complexion.

    For a moment, Gabriel could only stare, his thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind. She was unlike anyone he had ever seen, her beauty almost tangible, as if the very air around her shimmered with her presence. He shook his head slightly. You lucky bastard, Aluban. His friend clearly felt the same, throwing the occasional smitten glance in her direction. She was at least three years older than Gabriel, and three years younger than Aluban¡ªright in the middle of their ages.

    Seems we have the same taste, Gabriel thought with a wry smile. But then again, he mused, Princess Lahera was probably everyone¡¯s type.

    The Grandmaster''s booming voice interrupted his reverie. Gabriel had heard the speech countless times before¡ªit was for the benefit of the crowd, not the fighters. But when the Grandmaster finished, the crowd erupted into wild applause, their excitement palpable in the air.

    Finally, the announcement Gabriel had been waiting for: ¡°Orion against Jara.¡±

    Gabriel took a deep breath. He was ready. He had spent the entire night going over strategies, thinking about how to handle Jara¡¯s unique fighting style. He knew there was more to Jara than met the eye, but he still believed he could beat him.

    His biggest consideration was whether to reveal his trump card¡ªthe two swords. Perhaps it was complacency, or perhaps overconfidence, but Gabriel decided to keep his secret weapon hidden for now. If he advanced, his next opponents would be Ryn or Velar, and he would need every advantage against them. For now, strategy would be his best weapon.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Gabriel gripped his one-and-a-half-handed sword, feeling the familiar weight in his palm as he approached the carved stone circle. With a quick leap, he entered the battleground. The boundary was solid stone, standing as tall as his hip, filled with hard-packed soil and sand. It was designed to punish anyone who stepped out¡ªnot just by disqualifying them, but by adding physical pain to their defeat. The stakes were higher here, both in honor and in injury.

    He bowed to his opponent, Jara, who slinked into the circle with a fluid motion, returning the gesture. There was a subtle smile playing on Jara¡¯s lips, a hint of excitement that intrigued Gabriel. He hardly knew the boy, but it seemed Jara was eager for this fight, perhaps relishing the challenge.

    Gabriel, ever cautious, studied him. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, he thought, deciding to let Jara make the first move. Patience was often Gabriel¡¯s best weapon, and in this match, it would be no different.

    It didn¡¯t take long. Within five breaths, Jara surged forward with surprising speed, almost as quick as Jonan. Gabriel had plenty of experience against fast opponents, so he ducked and parried, refusing to be drawn into a reckless exchange. He only countered occasionally, careful not to give Jara a rhythm to exploit.

    He watched as Jara¡¯s eyes flickered, searching for openings. The boy was clever, constantly recalculating, trying to find a crack in Gabriel¡¯s defense.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Gabriel said as he deftly deflected another blow.

    ¡°What is?¡± Jara asked, his voice tense as he followed up with a jab that was swiftly parried.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Gabriel said with a wink, effortlessly turning aside another strike.

    Gabriel had achieved his goal¡ªhe¡¯d studied Jara¡¯s patterns. The boy favored his right side and had a habit of retreating after each strike to reassess. Now that he had a read on him, it was time to go on the offensive.

    Jara swung again, aiming for Gabriel¡¯s arm. Gabriel met the strike with extra force, causing Jara to stumble slightly. That was the opening. Gabriel swung toward Jara¡¯s neck, but the boy ducked, trying to bring his sword around for a counter. Gabriel had already anticipated it¡ªhe stepped forward and delivered a sharp elbow to Jara¡¯s chin. The blow dazed him, sending him reeling backward, but he quickly regained his footing and leaped away.

    Gabriel pressed forward, not giving Jara a moment to breathe. Each attack forced Jara back, closer and closer to the edge of the circle. The crowd roared in approval, sensing the shift in momentum. Gabriel didn¡¯t let up his strikes relentless. With every parry and dodge, Jara lost more ground, inching ever closer to the precipice.

    Jara¡¯s eyes flicked behind him¡ªhe was running out of space. Gabriel saw the brief flicker of doubt cross his opponent¡¯s face. Now or never, Gabriel thought, his focus razor-sharp.

    Jara made his move. His sword arm pulled back further than usual, signaling a wild swing. Gabriel didn¡¯t risk parrying such an unpredictable strike. Instead, he leaped back, feeling the air from the sword whistle past him. The crowd roared louder as the blow missed, stirring up the dust.

    Without giving Jara a chance to reset, Gabriel delivered a powerful kick to his chest. Jara staggered, his balance wavering. By the time he steadied himself, his heel was already at the edge of the circle.

    Gabriel offered him a sad smile. With all the force he could muster, he swung his sword. Jara managed to parry, just as Gabriel had predicted, but the sheer strength behind the strike was too much. The force drove Jara backward, toppling him over the edge.

    Jara hit the ground hard outside the circle. The bout was over.

    Gabriel stepped to the edge of the ring, watching Jara for a moment. He jumped down beside him and crouched, meeting Jara¡¯s wide-eyed gaze.

    "You fought well," Gabriel said, offering his hand.

    Jara, still catching his breath, looked up, his expression a mix of surprise and reluctant respect. He grasped Gabriel¡¯s extended hand and allowed himself to be pulled to his feet. "You had a few surprises," Jara admitted with a grudging smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Gabriel returned the smile. "I¡¯ve got a few more left in store for today."

    Jara raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the subtle challenge in Gabriel¡¯s words.

    ¡°You should join us for our morning workouts,¡± Gabriel suggested, his tone casual yet inviting.

    Jara hesitated, glancing away briefly. "I¡¯ve heard about those... but I¡¯m not really one for crowds."

    Gabriel chuckled, gesturing toward the audience, still standing and cheering, their energy coursing through the air. "You handled yourself pretty well in front of this crowd."

    Jara let out a more genuine laugh this time as he considered it. "Maybe I¡¯ll take you up on that."

    The two walked side-by-side back to the benches at the edge of the amphitheater, still under the watchful eyes of the spectators. Gabriel noticed Jara shift slightly, clearly uncomfortable under the intense gazes. He gave Jara a reassuring pat on the back as they sat down, a silent promise that, in time, he¡¯d grow accustomed to the attention.

    Next up was Lakan, facing off against Morpheus. Though consistent, strong, and quick, Morpheus had never truly stood out¡ªneither the strongest nor the fastest. Lakan, however, wasted no time launching into a relentless assault from the very start. Morpheus struggled to keep pace, and within moments, it became clear he was over-matched. Lakan secured a quick, decisive victory, the crowd roaring in approval.

    Lexon followed, and like Lakan, he dispatched his opponent swiftly and with precision. Both were crowd favorites¡ªthe audience relished their showmanship and the clean, efficient victories they delivered. They were the ones to watch, their skill and confidence electrifying the amphitheater.

    The bout Gabriel had been eagerly awaiting was next: Ryn versus Velar.

    Ryn, though often cold and distant to others, was fiercely loyal to Gabriel and their group. To them, he wasn¡¯t just a friend¡ªhe was a brother. Velar, on the other hand, was an enemy in every sense. The animosity between the two was undeniable as they approached the center of the circle, swords drawn. No words were exchanged, yet their expressions spoke volumes¡ªthe tension between them palpable, thick like the air before a storm.

    As the bell rang, Ryn, ever the strategist, held back, eyes sharp as he assessed the situation. Velar, by contrast, charged forward with aggression, wasting no time. Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed, watching as Velar began to taunt Ryn, his words dripping with venom, designed to provoke. Ryn, at first, stayed composed, his silence a shield against the onslaught of insults. But Gabriel could see the cracks forming¡ªRyn¡¯s measured movements becoming erratic, his strikes losing precision, his control unraveling bit by bit.

    Ryn was not someone who angered easily, but Velar¡¯s relentless jeers were eating away at his composure. Gabriel¡¯s fists tightened, his nails digging into his palms as the tension mounted. He noticed Lakan shifting forward as well, his eyes dark with intent, as if he were ready to leap in and strike Velar down himself. Gabriel knew that if Lakan acted, he would be right there beside him.

    And then it happened¡ªRyn¡¯s brief lapse in control cost him. Velar seized the moment, delivering a crushing blow to Ryn¡¯s arm. The impact was so fierce that Ryn¡¯s sword flew from his grip, clattering onto the sand, out of reach.

    Frantic, Ryn rolled across the ground, desperately scrambling to retrieve his weapon. But Gabriel¡¯s attention was torn by the sound of Velar¡¯s mocking laughter echoing across the arena. Velar, grinning wickedly, pointed his sword toward the crowd, basking in their approval. Then, with a sneer, he dragged the blade across his own neck in a grotesque, mocking gesture.

    The crowd erupted in a frenzy, their chant rising like a swelling wave, deafening in its intensity: ¡°Velar! Kill!¡±

    A wave of bile surged up Gabriel¡¯s throat, so strong he could barely keep it down. It was the same feeling that had overcome him when he saw his uncle¡¯s head roll at his father¡¯s command. The crowd had clamored then, just like they were now. Not much had changed since that day. The sight of blood had always made him feel weak, exposed¡ªlike the naive boy he once was. The revulsion and hatred for the violence unfolding before him intensified, washing over him in a flood of anger, disgust, and shame.

    For the first time since leaving Accamania, Gabriel couldn¡¯t control his body. His face went ashen, his hands trembled, and he doubled over, vomiting in a desperate attempt to rid himself of the sickening feeling. Only Jara noticed, casting a concerned glance in his direction. Gabriel waved him off angrily, fighting to regain control, but the shame gnawed at him. He hadn¡¯t felt this helpless in years, betrayed by his own body, by the truth he had buried so deeply.

    It was a truth he had forced down long ago, hidden beneath layers of purpose and anger. But in this moment, it surged to the surface: his aversion to violence, his deep-seated hatred for power wielded without conscience. The lie he had been telling himself¡ªthat he could embrace brutality for the sake of his mission¡ªwas laid bare. He had betrayed his own nature, and the realization made him sick to his core.

    As the crowd¡¯s roar grew louder, Gabriel forced himself to look back at the arena. Ryn was on his knees, Velar towering over him, the fight clearly over. But Velar wasn¡¯t done. With cold cruelty, he slammed the hilt of his sword against Ryn¡¯s head, sending him crashing to the ground, unconscious.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted to the crowd, still screaming in wild approval. Velar stood victorious, pumping his sword into the air, reveling in the violence. Gabriel''s rage simmered beneath the surface, but it wasn¡¯t directed at Velar¡ªhe could only think of Ryn. He watched as Lakan sprinted across the sands toward their fallen friend, and Gabriel followed suit. Together, they lifted Ryn¡¯s limp body under their arms, Velar¡¯s mocking laughter echoing behind them. Gabriel paid no attention to the scoundrel¡ªhis focus was on Ryn.

    They reached the gate where Hale and a healer Gabriel knew well were already rushing toward them. They laid Ryn down gently on the ground.

    ¡°Will he be alright?¡± Lakan shouted, his voice tight with worry.

    Gabriel shook Ryn, trying to rouse him, but there was no response.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Gabriel asked, desperation creeping into his voice.

    ¡°Let me through!¡± the healer snapped, pushing them both aside with surprising strength. She kneeled beside Ryn, her fingers deftly checking his pulse, her eyes scanning his pupils.

    ¡°Well?!¡± Gabriel demanded.

    ¡°His heartbeat is steady, his pupils are responding. But we won¡¯t know more until he wakes up,¡± the healer said, her tone heavy with uncertainty.

    ¡°When will that be?¡± Lakan asked, his voice cracking.

    The healer exchanged a glance with Hale. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted.

    Hale kneeled beside her brother, wrapping him in a tight embrace. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

    Two soldiers appeared, helping to carry Ryn from the arena, with Hale and the healer following close behind. Gabriel and Lakan moved to join them, but Hale turned, blocking their path.

    ¡°You must stay here,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°The fights aren¡¯t over.¡±

    Lakan waved her away dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the fights.¡±

    Hale¡¯s eyes locked onto her brother¡¯s. ¡°Do it for Ryn.¡±

    Lakan looked down at their unconscious friend, his fists clenching at his sides. Slowly, he nodded.

    As Hale left, Lakan turned to Gabriel, his eyes hard with determination. ¡°You¡¯ll face Velar next. I want you to hurt him.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s vision blurred with rage, his chest tightening as the familiar storm of anger swirled within him. His hand instinctively reached for the necklace beneath his tunic, the heavy symbol of his pain and purpose. It had become both a burden and a comfort, anchoring him to a past he wished to forget but couldn¡¯t. He would carry it always¡ªthis weight of anger, this reminder of everything he had lost and everything he still had to do.

    No matter how much he had changed on the outside, the young boy who despised violence, who hated power for power¡¯s sake, was still there. And now, he would have to live with that truth. He would become what he despised, even if it meant hating himself for it.

    Gabriel clenched his jaw. This wasn¡¯t about him anymore. He had to do what needed to be done¡ªnot for himself, but for something far more important.

 Chapter 67 - Price of the Wolf

    Gabriel had been waiting for this moment¡ªwaiting for the chance to finally stop holding back. The air around the arena was thick with anticipation, and as Velar sauntered forward, basking in the crowd¡¯s cheers, Gabriel stood still, his focus sharpening with each step Velar took. The tension between them had built over countless clashes, every insult and exchange fueling the anger simmering just beneath Gabriel''s calm exterior. It threatened to rise now, to take over, but he wouldn¡¯t let it. This wasn¡¯t the time for reckless fury. He would channel that rage, control it, and make it his weapon.

    Velar flashed a sinister grin, but Gabriel only responded with a calm, measured smile of his own. He walked over to the weapons rack, his eyes scanning for two identical blades. Picking them up, he twirled them in his hands, feeling their weight and balance. Dual-wielding required absolute harmony between the swords, and Gabriel knew that even the slightest imbalance could disrupt his rhythm. He swapped the blades between hands, testing their feel, until he was certain they were perfect.

    Satisfied, Gabriel dragged the tips of the swords through the sand as he made his way toward the battle circle. With a single powerful leap, he landed in front of Velar, their eyes locking. For a fleeting moment, Gabriel caught a flicker of doubt in Velar¡¯s eyes as he noticed the twin swords. It was quickly followed by a scoff, but the reaction came too late to hide the fear lurking beneath. In that instant, Gabriel didn¡¯t see the bully¡ªhe saw the boy. Uncertain, desperate, and terrified of failure. The crowd saw a fight, but Gabriel saw something deeper: the unraveling of a boy who had never truly learned to stand on his own.

    "Two swords won¡¯t save you!" Velar taunted, but there was an edge to his voice.

    Gabriel gripped the hilts tightly, his knuckles whitening. His voice was calm, but the promise of violence was unmistakable. "I¡¯m going to hurt you today. I want you to understand that."

    Velar laughed, loud and mocking. "I''ll crush you just like I did, Ryn."

    Gabriel¡¯s every instinct screamed to unleash the power he could feel coursing just beneath his skin, to destroy Velar in a way that would ensure he could never hurt anyone again. But no. This fight wasn¡¯t about power¡ªit was about skill, about everything Gabriel had trained for. He would win this on his own terms, without the crutch of anything but his hard-earned abilities.

    ¡°There¡¯s a price for what you¡¯ve done. You think you¡¯re strong, bullying the other students, but I see it¡ªyou¡¯re weak. Afraid of your father, jealous of your brother¡¯s success. You know you¡¯ll never be good enough, and you know you¡¯re not loved. Fear¡ªit¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever known. You think it¡¯s power, but it¡¯s a cage. After today, when you look in the mirror, you won¡¯t see a victor. You¡¯ll see the child you¡¯ve always been.¡±

    Velar¡¯s eyes widened, evidently shocked by the boldness of Gabriel¡¯s words. No one had ever dared speak to him like that before. His hands clenched, his body trembling as he tried to contain his fury. He was already stepping forward, itching for the fight to begin.

    Gabriel stayed calm. He knew Velar couldn¡¯t control himself when he was angry¡ªand Gabriel was going to use that to his advantage.

    The bell rang, and the noise of the crowd faded into the background as Gabriel focused, his senses sharpening. Velar lunged forward with a wild yell, but Gabriel had anticipated the move. He met Velar¡¯s sword with one blade, deflecting the strike, while his other sword slammed into Velar¡¯s shield with a resounding crack.

    Velar¡¯s attack was frantic, his strikes hard but sloppy, as he tried to force Gabriel back with his shield. Gabriel, however, moved with precision and grace. His movements were smooth, calculated. He incorporated everything he had learned: the rhythmic forms from the academy, the brutal efficiency of the soldiers, and the flowing dance from Tunk.

    Gabriel wasn¡¯t the fastest, but he controlled his body with precision. Whenever Velar struck, Gabriel twisted and angled himself so the blows would miss by mere inches. It required constant focus, but it was what he had trained for¡ªendlessly.

    Velar¡¯s shield was formidable. He was the best in the academy at using it, and Gabriel knew that if he only had one sword, he¡¯d be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, hiding behind your shield?¡± Gabriel shouted, his voice carrying over the clashing of their weapons.

    Velar roared in frustration and attacked with even more ferocity. Gabriel smiled. He wanted Velar to see that no matter how hard he fought, Gabriel could outmaneuver him.

    Velar¡¯s initial strikes were wild and uncoordinated, as though desperation had taken over. But just when Gabriel began to think he had the fight under control, Velar¡¯s movements changed. With a sudden, calculated step, Velar feinted a high strike. Gabriel, prepared for another reckless blow, raised one sword to block¡ªonly to realize too late that Velar had tricked him.

    Velar¡¯s real attack came low, his shield crashing into Gabriel¡¯s midsection, knocking the wind out of him. Stumbling back, Gabriel struggled to regain his footing as Velar pressed the advantage, following up with a quick strike that nearly clipped Gabriel¡¯s shoulder.

    For the first time in the fight, Gabriel found himself on the defensive, his mind racing to adjust. Velar wasn¡¯t as mindless as he appeared. There was cunning beneath the surface¡ªburied beneath the arrogance and bravado. Gabriel had underestimated him, and now Velar was exploiting that lapse.

    Velar grinned, sensing Gabriel¡¯s hesitation. "You didn¡¯t expect that, did you?" he taunted, his voice carrying a renewed confidence.

    But Gabriel quickly regrouped. He wouldn¡¯t let this momentary surprise unnerve him. Velar had played his trick, and it had worked¡ªbut that wouldn¡¯t be enough to win. Gabriel adjusted his stance, his focus sharper now, determined to remind Velar that a single moment of cleverness wouldn¡¯t decide this fight.

    They exchanged more blows, and then suddenly, with a powerful swing, Gabriel twirled one sword above his head to gain momentum before bringing it down hard. Velar raised his shield to block it, but Gabriel had anticipated this. His other sword struck Velar¡¯s midriff, landing a solid blow. Velar grunted in pain.

    Gabriel was relieved the match wasn¡¯t called for a death blow. He didn¡¯t want it to end yet. He stepped in close and punched Velar hard in the forearm, the one holding the sword. Velar cried out, but refused to let go.

    Recovering quickly, Velar rammed his shield into Gabriel¡¯s shoulder. Gabriel staggered back, absorbing the hit, but it didn¡¯t faze him.

    In one swift move, Gabriel tossed one of his swords high into the air, then grabbed Velar¡¯s shield and pulled. Off-balance, Velar stumbled forward, and Gabriel seized the moment, delivering another punch to Velar¡¯s forearm. This time, the pain was too much¡ªVelar dropped his sword.

    Gabriel caught his falling sword effortlessly, now wielding two blades again while Velar was left with only his shield.

    The crowd erupted in wild cheers, but Gabriel barely heard them. He was putting on a show, but the finale hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Velar frantically reached for his sword in the sand, but Gabriel gave him no chance. In a flurry of strikes, faster than a breath, Gabriel battered Velar''s shield with relentless blows, each one landing with the force of a hammer. It was as if Velar had become nothing more than a training dummy beneath Gabriel¡¯s assault.

    Gabriel could see the fear in Velar¡¯s eyes, his breath ragged as he struggled to absorb the shock coursing through his arm¡ªand the greater shock of facing Gabriel¡¯s cold brutality.

    A smile crept onto Gabriel¡¯s face. He slashed with one sword, aiming for Velar¡¯s midriff, then followed up with a strike toward his legs. Velar, panicking, lowered his shield to block the blow. But Gabriel had anticipated it. He stepped in close and head-butted Velar square in the face.

    The sickening crunch of Velar¡¯s nose breaking echoed in the arena. Gabriel stepped back, his grin wide and toothy, as blood poured from Velar¡¯s nose and tears welled in his eyes.

    ¡°You really thought I¡¯d let it all go?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice dropped to a cold, venomous tone. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you should¡¯ve known about me¡ªI don¡¯t forget. Every bit of pain you¡¯ve caused me, my friends¡ªI will return it tenfold.¡±

    Velar¡¯s tear-filled eyes widened in terror, like prey caught in the jaws of a predator.

    Gabriel approached slowly, lazily twirling his twin swords in intricate patterns. Velar stumbled backward, step by shaky step, his gaze locked on the flashing swords. Gabriel had one more strike before the match would be called in his favor¡ªand he intended to make it count.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never hurt my friends again,¡± Gabriel said, his tone chilling. ¡°When you see me at the Academy, you¡¯ll keep your head down. You won¡¯t even dare to meet my eyes. And by damned Ash¡­ one day, I¡¯ll come for you.¡±

    Velar cowered, backing away like a cornered animal. ¡°I never meant for it to go this far,¡± he said, his voice steady but edged with uncertainty, as if trying to regain control of a situation already slipping away.

    Gabriel laughed, a cold, humorless sound. ¡°Too late for that.¡±

    In one fluid motion, Gabriel lunged forward, his twin blades moving in a blur. Velar tried desperately to block the strikes, but his shield could only cover so much. Two swords against one shield was a losing battle, and Velar knew it. Gabriel feinted toward Velar¡¯s legs with his right sword, and when Velar lowered his shield to block, Gabriel spun, generating momentum, and brought his left blade crashing into Velar¡¯s head.

    Gabriel stood over Velar¡¯s unconscious body, breathing heavily, but there was no sense of triumph. The cheers of the crowd faded into a distant hum as he looked down at his fallen opponent. Velar lay crumpled in the sand, beaten, bloodied¡ªjust like Gabriel had envisioned. But the victory felt hollow.

    ¡°That was for Ryn,¡± he muttered, but the words caught in his throat. A part of him had believed that winning this fight would bring a sense of justice, that it would heal the anger and hurt Velar had caused. But as he stared at the blood on his knuckles and the broken figure in front of him, he felt a chill crawl up his spine.

    This isn¡¯t justice.

    Gabriel took a step back, suddenly aware of the darkness that had taken root inside him. He remembered a time, not long ago, when he had sworn to never let violence define him.

    Have I become what I hate? He thought back to the countless hours of training, of pushing himself beyond his limits¡ªnot just to protect those he cared about, but to make sure no one would ever hurt him again. But what if that desire for strength had twisted into something darker? What if, in his pursuit of power, he had crossed the very line he¡¯d drawn for himself?

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Gabriel glanced at the crowd, the faces cheering for him, chanting his name. The Little Wolf. They were celebrating him as a victor, but inside, he felt like something had been lost. Violence had seeped into him, and now it clung to him, inescapable. In this world, violence wasn¡¯t just necessary¡ªit was the only currency that mattered. Violence for violence. An endless cycle he could no longer escape.

    He soaked in the moment as he walked, catching glimpses of those around him¡ªLakan¡¯s eyes wide in disbelief, Lexon shaking his head, muttering "demon" under his breath.

    Lakan stepped forward from the bench and embraced him fiercely. ¡°For Ryn.¡±

    Gabriel returned the hug, stepping back with a nod. ¡°For Ryn,¡± he echoed.

    As he sat down on the bench, Gabriel let his gaze sweep across the crowd. He spotted Adrielle, her face frozen in shock, and Casena, looking away, unable to bear the violence. Aluban was pounding his chest, screaming Gabriel¡¯s name with pride. The king nodded in approval, while the Eldorians frowned, their sharp eyes studying Gabriel¡¯s form. Lastly, he caught Tunk¡¯s sad smile, a look that only Gabriel would understand. It was a smile of pride but also of sorrow¡ªTunk knew the boy he once taught in Accamania would never be the same.

    Gabriel took a deep breath, pushing the weight of his thoughts aside. There was no room for them now. He needed to focus on the next bout, a clash between two titans of the academy that would determine his final opponent.

    The crowd roared as Lakan and Lexon faced off, their muscles bulging beneath their sleeveless tunics. Despite being young, they struck harder than seasoned soldiers, each blow shaking the ground. Lexon, the strongest in the class, relied on brute force, hammering away at Lakan. But Lakan, ever thoughtful, was more than just muscle. He moved with precision, showing his well-rounded skill.

    It was a thrilling match, with the crowd roaring in approval at every strike. Bit by bit, however, Lakan began to seize the advantage. The bout was long, both fighters wary of the other¡¯s strength. But in an impressive sequence, Lakan feinted to the right and jabbed to the left, catching Lexon off guard. Within moments, Lakan had landed all three decisive strikes, and the match was over.

    Gabriel cheered for Lakan, though he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness for Lexon. Gabriel let out a breath. The final fight would not be easy. Soon, only Gabriel and Lakan remained on the bench.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s the two of us,¡± Lakan said.

    ¡°Me too, brother,¡± Gabriel replied.

    ¡°The dual swords... that¡¯s new,¡± Lakan observed.

    Gabriel grinned. ¡°I figured I¡¯d need a surprise if I was going to have a chance against you.¡±

    Lakan was quiet for a moment, then said, ¡°You know how much I want to win this?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Gabriel said cautiously, unsure where this was leading.

    ¡°You want it more, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Gabriel chuckled. ¡°Everyone in our class wants to be Prime.¡±

    Lakan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s different from you. Your drive is something else. Even when I needed a break, you trained with the soldiers. When I rested at dusk, you strengthened your body. When I slept, you were in the library. Why, Orion? Why push yourself like this?¡±

    Gabriel hesitated, the urge to reveal everything tugging at him. But the risk was too great, even with Lakan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before,¡± Gabriel began slowly, gathering his thoughts. ¡°I want to be powerful enough that no one can ever hurt me or those I love again. Losing family like I did, fighting side by side with soldiers, watching death all around me¡ªit changes you. I learned that the only way to keep yourself and those you care about safe is to become as stronger than everyone else.¡±

    Lakan nodded, absorbing Gabriel¡¯s words. ¡°Whatever happens next, we¡¯re brothers.¡±

    Gabriel placed a hand on Lakan¡¯s shoulder and looked him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ll always have your back for the rest of my life. I know you¡¯d do the same. Brothers.¡±

    Lakan pulled him into a hug, and Gabriel held on, savoring the moment. It felt real. Whole.

    ¡°How do you think Ryn is doing?¡± Gabriel asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lakan replied. ¡°But he¡¯s strong. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, though the worry lingered in his mind. ¡°He¡¯s strong. You¡¯re right. He¡¯ll pull through.¡±

    The grandmaster¡¯s booming voice echoed across the arena, signaling the start of their bout. Gabriel and Lakan shared a glance before walking toward the weapons rack, each step heavy with the weight of their friendship and the fight ahead. At the rack, they selected their weapons, both of them calm but focused.

    Gabriel¡¯s hands traced the hilts of twin swords as he felt their reassuring balance. Lakan, on the other hand, wielded a sword and shield ¡ª a choice that signaled caution and patience. Gabriel knew this meant the fight would be slower, more methodical. They knew each other too well to rush in blindly. But they both understood that this battle would be different from any they had fought before.

    As they walked toward the center of the circle, the noise of the crowd faded, leaving only the tension of the moment between them. Gabriel and Lakan faced each other, their eyes meeting in a shared understanding. No bows were exchanged, no grand gestures. There was no need for words, no need for formalities. They knew what was at stake. This wasn¡¯t just about proving who was stronger¡ªit was a culmination of years of training, brotherhood, and silent promises.

    Gabriel would fight to win, but he would do so with honor, knowing Lakan deserved nothing less than his best. It was not about crushing his friend¡ªit was about showing him respect, fighting with every ounce of strength and skill he had. Their bond was stronger than this moment, stronger than the outcome. And no matter what happened, they would leave this arena as brothers.

    Neither made the first strike. Both circled warily, testing each other¡¯s resolve. Gabriel knew he couldn¡¯t engage in a prolonged exchange. Lakan¡¯s shield would block most of his attacks, and one heavy blow could easily knock him off balance. Instead, Gabriel decided to dart in and out, using quick, precise strikes to wear Lakan down.

    Lakan smiled first, and Gabriel mirrored it. Despite the high stakes, there was joy in the fight. Here, in front of their peers, they were proving why they were the best students in the academy.

    "Just like any other spar," Gabriel said between breaths.

    Lakan chuckled, a lightness in his voice. "Let¡¯s give the crowd something to chant about, then."

    They nodded in unison and surged forward, clashing with a sound that echoed across the amphitheater. Sword met shield with force, but Gabriel quickly realized that Lakan was playing defensively, relying on his shield to parry most of Gabriel¡¯s attacks. Each time Gabriel swung, Lakan blocked it effortlessly, his movements fluid, practiced.

    Gabriel shifted his weight, moving into a rhythm, swinging and parrying, testing Lakan''s defenses. At one point, he feinted with one sword and struck with the other, but still, nothing could break through Lakan¡¯s solid defense.

    Lakan took a step back, and dropped his shoulders, signaling a change to his friend''s tactics. Gabriel readied himself, but rather than strike with the sword, Lakan slashed upward with his shield, forcing Gabriel back. Gabriel leapt, somersaulting backward through the sand, landing in a crouch with his swords at the ready.

    Lakan smirked. "You can¡¯t dodge forever, brother."

    Gabriel grinned, his brow furrowing with concentration. "I¡¯m just getting warmed up."

    He pivoted on his back foot, launching himself at Lakan in a sudden offensive strike. His first blow was blocked by the shield, but Lakan followed up with a quick jab that caught Gabriel¡¯s arm. Gabriel winced, but stayed focused. He needed to end this quickly before Lakan¡¯s strength wore him down.

    Gabriel¡¯s expression hardened. The fun had passed. Now it was time to fight in earnest. He attacked with a flurry of strikes, moving faster than he had before. His wooden blades whistled through the air with precision and force.

    Lakan struggled to keep up, frantically covering himself with the shield, dodging and parrying as best he could. But Gabriel was relentless, pushing harder with each swing.

    Then, in a fleeting moment, Gabriel saw his opportunity. Lakan¡¯s feet crossed¡ªjust for an instant¡ªbut it was enough. Gabriel faked a jab toward the shield, and as Lakan instinctively raised it, Gabriel lunged forward with his full weight, slamming into him. The force knocked Lakan off balance, sending him sprawling into the sand.

    Gabriel¡¯s momentum carried him down alongside Lakan, but he quickly realized wrestling with someone as powerful and skilled as Lakan wasn¡¯t an option. Lakan had the advantage of strength and reach. Gabriel needed to disengage fast.

    Seizing the moment, Gabriel twisted his body and rolled through the sand, creating some much-needed distance. The rough grains clung to his skin, but he moved fluidly, using the momentum of the roll to propel himself into a crouch. Without pausing, he pushed off the ground, flipping into a handstand-like position, his body arching above Lakan.

    Before Lakan could fully react, Gabriel brought his legs down in a controlled strike, his heel connecting with Lakan¡¯s stomach with a solid thud. The impact knocked the wind out of Lakan, who let out a grunt of surprise. Gabriel landed softly, already moving, knowing he couldn¡¯t give Lakan a chance to recover.

    Both of them were now on the ground, fighting not just with swords, but with every ounce of strength and agility they had.

    Lakan rolled towards Gabriel, using his shield to bash into him. Gabriel instinctively brought his forearms up to block the blow, absorbing the impact, though he felt numbness spreading. Rolling backward, Gabriel quickly recovered, using the momentum to lift himself into an acrobatic flip and landing on his feet. Lakan, still struggling to stand, left himself vulnerable for a moment.

    Seeing his opportunity, Gabriel aimed his next strike at Lakan¡¯s exposed side. He only needed one more hit to win. But just as he moved in for the final blow, Lakan swept his leg, catching Gabriel off guard and knocking him flat onto his back. The fall forced one of Gabriel¡¯s swords to become trapped beneath Lakan¡¯s weight. Gabriel released both swords, knowing he¡¯d need his hands free to counter Lakan¡¯s next move.

    Lakan wasted no time, swinging his sword down toward Gabriel¡¯s chest. In a desperate move, Gabriel caught the blade with his bare hands, his muscles straining to hold it back. Lakan leaned in with his full weight, the sword slowly edging closer to Gabriel¡¯s throat.

    Gabriel¡¯s arms trembled, unable to hold back Lakan¡¯s sheer strength. His vision blurred with effort, the tip of the blade mere inches from his neck.

    But then, the memories surged¡ªeverything he had endured, every hardship, every moment of anger and pain. He let it all fuel him. With a guttural roar, Gabriel surged with newfound strength, not just pushing the sword away but redirecting it into the sand, missing his neck by a finger¡¯s width.

    Using the moment of surprise, Gabriel bucked his hips, throwing Lakan off balance and rolling him to the side. In a flash, Gabriel scrambled to retrieve one of his swords and leapt to his feet, breathing hard but focused.

    Lakan, undeterred, was back on his feet in an instant, standing strong once more, ready for the fight to continue.

    They exchanged one final smile before resuming the fight. The crowd''s cheers rose to a fevered pitch, the clatter of wood echoing in the arena. Gabriel knew it was time to finish this.

    He crouched low, adopting a stance Tunklard had taught him, his swords held back, ready. With a sudden burst of energy, he surged forward, swinging his blades in seemingly wild arcs. The strikes came so fast and so relentlessly that all Lakan could do was dodge backward, raising his shield in defense. When Lakan tried to slam him with the shield once more, Gabriel anticipated the move.

    Gabriel saw his opening as Lakan extended his shield. With quick reflexes, he planted his foot firmly against the edge of the shield and used it as a springboard. In one powerful motion, Gabriel launched himself into the air, kicking off the shield to gain height. His body twisted in midair, soaring gracefully above Lakan¡¯s head in a controlled front flip.

    As he rotated, Gabriel kept one of his wooden swords poised, calculating the perfect moment. Just as he sailed over Lakan, he brought the sword down with precision, striking Lakan squarely between the shoulder blades. The impact was enough to send Lakan stumbling forward, thrown off balance by the unexpected hit.

    Gabriel landed hard on his shoulder but rolled with the momentum, standing to his feet in an instant. As he turned, he saw the shock etched on Lakan¡¯s face. Gabriel¡¯s gaze shifted to the Grand Master, who remained impassive but raised his voice, declaring, ¡°Victory! Orion!¡±

    The crowd erupted, their wild cheers flooding the arena. Gabriel exhaled deeply, releasing all the tension and pressure he¡¯d imposed on himself. He had won, against all odds. But his focus wasn''t on the victory¡ªit was on his friend, Lakan.

    Lakan stood there, his shoulders slumped in defeat, his head bowed. Gabriel took slow, careful steps toward him until he was close enough to reach out. Lakan looked up with a bittersweet smile¡ªa smile that conveyed both happiness for his friend¡¯s success and the sting of his own loss.

    Gabriel closed the final gap between them, pulling Lakan into a tight embrace, the weight of their shared journey settling between them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother,¡± Gabriel whispered, his voice thick with regret. For a moment, they stood in silence, warriors, friends, bound by everything they had endured.

    Lakan held Gabriel¡¯s gaze, his expression softening, before nodding resolutely. ¡°Brother,¡± he echoed. Then, with a gesture of camaraderie, Lakan raised Gabriel¡¯s hand high into the air for all to see.

    Gabriel lifted his gaze to the sky, the warm sunlight casting a golden glow across the arena. Above him, a Velictra soared in a graceful arc, its vibrant wings catching the light like a shimmering blessing from the heavens. It was as if the creature itself had come to witness his victory, adding to the reverence of the moment.

    The crowd¡¯s roar swelled, chanting his name, "Little Wolf," their cheers rising in waves of adoration. But Gabriel barely heard them.

    The sound of their voices felt distant, hollow, as if muffled by something deep within him. His eyes drifted across the sea of faces¡ªsome familiar, some strangers, all united in their celebration of him.

    The crowd roared louder, calling his name, but inside, all Gabriel could feel was the growing isolation. He was their champion now, but in becoming what they needed, he feared he had lost something of himself. Even victory has a price.

    As he stood there, soaking in the moment, the Velictra soared higher into the sky, disappearing into the sunlight. Gabriel¡¯s eyes followed it, his heart heavy with the knowledge that this was just the beginning. The path he was on stretched out before him¡ªone that led to more battles, more violence, and perhaps more of himself slipping away.

 Chapter 68 - A Dance of Diplomacy

    ¡°Sir Prime!¡± Gabriel turned just in time to see a small object flying toward him. He tried to duck, but it struck him squarely on the forehead. Blinking in surprise, he glanced down at the offending object now resting in his lap¡ªa green pea.

    He picked it up and looked across the table to see Jonan grinning widely. ¡°Thought being Prime would make you invincible. Nice to see you ain¡¯t the demon this big oaf says you are,¡± Jonan said, nudging Lexon, who was still sulking from his earlier defeat.

    ¡°Stop calling me Sir Prime!¡± Gabriel muttered, not for the first time that night.

    ¡°Apologies, Sir. Sorry, I mean, Sorry Sir Prime.¡±

    Gabriel sighed, fighting back the urge to laugh. Jonan had an uncanny ability to keep him grounded, always ensuring his head didn¡¯t get too big. It was one of Jonan¡¯s many charms, though at times it was equally annoying.

    ¡°Oi, Second,¡± Jonan said, pointing to Lakan with his fork, his mouth full of food. ¡°Pass me the mead.¡±

    Gabriel watched as Lakan tensed, clearly unimpressed by Jonan¡¯s antics. ¡°You know,¡± Gabriel said, trying to suppress a smirk, ¡°I¡¯m really starting to regret inviting you to the ball.¡±

    Jonan waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Please, who else were you going to invite?¡± Jonan said as he stuck out his tongue.

    Gabriel groaned, burying his face in his hands as his elbows rested on the table. All the finalists had been invited to the ball, but Gabriel, as Prime, had been allowed to bring one guest. And in a moment of weakness¡ªor madness¡ªhe¡¯d chosen the jester¡¯s son.

    The boisterous laughter of his friends echoed around him, but as he glanced around the grand hall, the noise of the banquet began to fade, replaced by the regal atmosphere of the occasion. The chandeliers flickered above, the polished marble reflecting the golden light.

    His gaze drifted toward the dais where the king stood. Gabriel straightened in his seat, knowing the weight of what was coming. The king¡¯s address would likely touch on matters of alliance, power, and future expectations. The weight of being Prime pressed down on Gabriel¡¯s shoulders, heavier than any sword or shield he¡¯d ever carried. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it truly meant for him, and his role in Balatia. He forced a smile at Jonan¡¯s antics, but felt the tightening grip of responsibility creeping in. This wasn¡¯t just a night of feasting¡ªit was a night for something greater.

    ¡°Friends and foes,¡± the king called, his voice booming through the hall. ¡°I trust you¡¯re feasting well tonight?¡±

    A chorus of cheers erupted in response.

    ¡°Tonight, we have much to celebrate,¡± the king continued, raising his goblet high. ¡°Let us offer our congratulations to our new Prime!¡±

    The table shook suddenly as Jonan slammed his fists down. ¡°Prime! Prime! Prime!¡± he chanted with exaggerated enthusiasm, each thump making the cups and plates rattle.

    Gabriel turned, utterly bemused, as Jonan continued his one-man celebration.

    Then, before long, the chant echoed through the hall, fists pounding on tables in unison, creating a deafening rhythm. Gabriel, surrounded by friends, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Ryn should have been here too. Gabriel¡¯s thoughts drifted back to earlier that day, when he and Lakan had rushed to the infirmary after the fight, their hearts heavy with worry. Relief washed over them the moment they saw Ryn awake. Though still in need of rest, Hale had reassured them that Ryn would make a full recovery within a few days.

    Gabriel knew he needed to talk to Ryn soon, to understand what Velar had said to provoke such anger in him. But that conversation would have to wait. For now, he placed a fist over his chest and bowed respectfully toward the king, then turned and did the same toward his friends.

    ¡°For those who may not know,¡± the king announced, his voice carrying through the hall, ¡°Orion, our new Prime, is a friend to our family. It warms my heart to have all of you here to celebrate this moment.¡±

    Gabriel had spent enough time with the king to understand some of his mannerisms. The man¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and the reaction had Gabriel worried.

    ¡°You are in good company, and we all look forward to seeing what else you can accomplish in the years ahead,¡± the king said. He scanned the room, his eyes roving the crowd, his gaze resting briefly on Gabriel before raising his goblet. ¡°To Orion, our new Prime!¡±

    The room erupted in cheers once more, and the clinking of cups echoed as the sentiment spread across the hall. Gabriel raised his own cup, taking in the moment, his heart racing as he glanced at his friends, allies, and potential foes.

    After a stretch of lively conversation and drinking, the king cleared his throat, silencing the room once again. ¡°I would also like to extend our gratitude to the Eldorian delegation who have come to visit us. Strengthening our ties with our neighbors has never been more important, especially with the Paresh growing bolder. In these times, we Valdorians must stand together.¡±

    The crowd responded with polite applause, more subdued than before. There was none of the jeering that had greeted the mention of the Eldorians in the past¡ªperhaps time had softened the initial discomfort, or perhaps the Balatians were more restrained than Gabriel had thought.

    ¡°And now,¡± the king continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to offer a special welcome to Queen Alicent and Princess Lahera. We hope you enjoy the bounty of our table and the spectacle of our tournament.¡±

    In perfect unison, both queen and princess lifted their wine glasses, their pinkies delicately extended. With a subtle tilt of their necks, they gave the faintest of nods, the motion so synchronized and refined that it was almost imperceptible.

    Gabriel was struck by the display, impressed by their effortless control. He wondered if such grace was ingrained in them through years of practice in courts and ceremonies, or if it was a skill they had honed deliberately, like warriors training for battle.

    "However, I must apologize on behalf of Prince Aluban," the king said with a smirk. "He''s never been one to take it easy during a sparring match."

    Aluban grinned wide beneath his growing black beard, his white teeth gleaming as the crowd erupted into laughter and cheers. The Balatian pride in the room was palpable, their spirits lifted by Aluban¡¯s recent spar with the captain of the Eldorian guard after Gabriel¡¯s final bout. Gabriel had watched it closely¡ªthe Eldorian guard was skilled, as good as any warrior he had known, perhaps even the equal of his late brothers. Victra protect their souls. But Aluban... Aluban was something else entirely. It was hard to fathom, but Gabriel realized that within this room, the best fighters in all of Valandor were present. With the exception of Galland, who was still on campaign, it still felt like a gathering of legends.

    As the king finished his speech, the hall returned to its feasting and revelry, and soon it was time for the dances.

    Gabriel barely had a moment to himself as eligible girls lined up, each asking him for a dance. His heart raced, not from exertion as in a sparring match, but from the sheer overwhelming nature of the attention. This was a different kind of battle¡ªone where he had to maneuver, not with swords but with words and charm. Though he secretly enjoyed the attention, it was all becoming a bit too much.

    Poor Princess Casena had to physically push another girl aside to finally claim the dance Gabriel had promised her. Her earlier reticence from the fighting scattered like dust in the wind as he twirled her around the dance floor. Then came Lara, her rosy cheeks glowing in the candlelight. She looked radiant as she complimented him on his strength and bravery.

    Gabriel smiled politely, but inwardly dismissed the praise. How can I be brave? I ran from my home, and there are those much stronger than me. Still, he danced with her gracefully, making sure to give her the moment she deserved.

    Even Princess Adriella seemed to be in a rare good mood. She approached him with an uncharacteristic compliment. "You fought well today," she said curtly.

    Gabriel grinned, unable to resist the playful jab. "Not bad for a ''waste of space,'' right?" he echoed her insult from moon cycles ago.

    Adriella narrowed her eyes, but her lips twitched. "I still don''t like you," she said quickly.

    "Well, at least you don''t hate me anymore," Gabriel teased, his grin widening.

    "For now," she replied, but there was a glint of something softer in her eyes.

    "For now," he said, still smiling.

    Later, Gabriel found Tunklard in the crowd, his old mentor looking proud but reserved.

    "You''ve done well, my boy," Tunklard said, his voice gruff but warm.

    "Thanks, Tunk. I couldn''t have done it without you."

    Tunklard nodded, his eyes gleaming with pride. ¡°You''ve become a powerful fighter. But remember, you¡¯re more than just a warrior. Enjoy this moment¡ªyou¡¯ve earned it. But don¡¯t let it blind you.¡±

    Gabriel nodded. "I will, Tunk."

    But there was something more in Tunklard¡¯s expression¡ªsomething hesitant, as if he was holding back. Finally, he spoke, his tone more serious. ¡°What you did to Velar¡­ you brutalized and humiliated him. I understand why, but do you understand why? Be careful of the path you walk. I¡¯ll stand by you, no matter what. But I want you to remember who you are.¡±

    Gabriel opened his mouth to respond, but found no words. He knew Tunklard was right. Without a word, Gabriel stepped forward and embraced his mentor, the man who had been his closest ally. "I know," Gabriel whispered. "I really know."

    Tunklard stepped back, his eyes moist with emotion. "You¡¯re a good lad," he said quietly. "Just don¡¯t forget that."

    Gabriel, wanting to ease the tension, grinned. "How could I, with you around?"

    "Enjoy the night, my boy. There are still a few who want a dance with you," Tunklard said with a knowing smile.

    Gabriel turned and noticed several girls casting lingering glances his way. He gave them a polite nod before returning to his friends, finding comfort in their company.

    "I¡¯m happy for you, you know," Lakan said after a moment, his tone sincere but carrying a weight beneath it.

    Gabriel looked at him thoughtfully. "I know. But I also know it can¡¯t be easy for you."

    Lakan gave a small, determined smile. "It¡¯ll make me stronger."

    "Then I guess I¡¯ll have to keep training," Gabriel replied with a grin.

    "I¡¯m going for Prime next year."

    "I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way," Gabriel said. Then turning, he nodded toward a group of girls still eyeing them from across the hall. "And besides, looks like those muscles of yours are catching some attention. Might as well make Jonan jealous."

    Lakan stammered, trying to find the words, and Gabriel laughed as he patted him on his back consolingly. ¡°They would all love the honor to dance with you,¡± Gabriel pushed him forward, ¡°So dance.¡±

    Gabriel smiled as a girl latched onto his friend. Lakan hesitantly looked back, whilst Gabriel nodded in encouragement. It seemed his friend would rather face a hundred men in the battlefield, then talk with one girl.

    Gabriel mingled for a while longer, moving through the hall and exchanging pleasantries with other named warriors. As he made his way through the crowd, he was approached by the Red General and his lady wife. Their presence commanded attention, and Gabriel straightened his posture as they neared.

    "My dear child," the lady said warmly, her voice dripping with elegance. "You¡¯ve done exceedingly well. We¡¯re very proud of you."

    Gabriel bowed respectfully. "Thank you, my lady. I owe my success to Commander Galland."

    The Red General''s beady eyes narrowed slightly as he looked Gabriel over, his expression harder to read. "There¡¯s more to you than I first thought," he said. "You¡¯ve got a cruel streak¡ªone Galland never had. Remember, every action you take reflects on us now. I¡¯ll ensure you have all the resources you need, but don¡¯t tarnish our name."

    Gabriel met his gaze steadily. ¡°Thank you, General. But I have no need for anything more. I would never wish to bring ill reputation upon Commander Galland or you my lady.¡± Gabriel said, pointedly referring not to him.

    The General gave a curt nod. "Then we are in agreement."

    With that, Gabriel politely excused himself. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth as he walked away, hating the man for thinking him cruel¡ªcrueler, even, than Galland. The words gnawed at him. Who am I becoming? The thought plagued his mind, circling with every step he took.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    In an effort to distract himself, Gabriel turned his attention to the Eldorians across the hall. And what a distraction they were. Princess Lahera looked dazzling, the light catching on the jewels in her hair, her presence both regal and alluring. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like to introduce himself. After all, he was a prince too. It only seemed fitting that he should meet a princess.

    Then, in a moment of inspiration, Gabriel put one foot before the other as he approached, with much hesitation. It had been a long time since he''d felt this uncertain about speaking to someone. He told himself it was about gathering information, probing the princess for any insight into Eldoria¡¯s intentions. But deep down, Gabriel knew the truth¡ªhe didn¡¯t seek information; he simply wanted to talk with her. He couldn¡¯t quite explain why.

    Taking a steady breath, Gabriel moved forward, aware of the scrutinizing eyes following his every step and the subtle shift in the Eldorians'' posture as he neared. The queen¡¯s brows furrowed ever so slightly, while the princess tilted her neck to the side. Undeterred, Gabriel reached the royal pair and executed a bow in the Eldorian fashion he¡¯d mastered in Accamania. He extended his arm straight before him, perpendicular to his body, and dipped low, pressing his forehead to his forearm in a gesture of deep respect.

    "I, Orion, greet the light-kissed Queen and Princess of Eldoria," he proclaimed with a voice steadier than his nerves.

    The queen, likely in her mid-thirties, had not lost any of her beauty. She regarded him with curiosity. "You know our customs well, young one."

    Gabriel straightened with a polite smile. "I am merely a beneficiary of good teaching, Your Majesty."

    "I must say," the queen continued, "after witnessing your performance today, I did not expect you to be so... eloquent."

    "Then I must have made a poor impression in the arena," Gabriel replied with a light laugh. "I¡¯m grateful for this opportunity to correct it."

    The queen smiled, exchanging a glance with her daughter, Princess Lahera.

    "He speaks as skillfully as he fights, Mother," Lahera said, her voice soft yet filled with warmth.

    "Then I must have been quite unimpressive in the arena indeed," Gabriel joked.

    Both women laughed, their voices musical and light.

    "Has Balatia been to your liking?" Gabriel asked, steering the conversation.

    "It has been... enlightening, and a spectacle worthy of much respect," the queen responded.

    "Enlightening, Your Highness?" Gabriel asked, feigning casual curiosity. "One always seeks illumination, but what wisdom from Victra did you hope to find here?"

    The queen¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, studying him with renewed interest, as if reassessing her initial judgment. "The kind of wisdom that is always needed."

    "The Eldorians are fortunate to have such a wise queen," Gabriel said, bowing his head slightly.

    Sensing he had reached the limits of his welcome, Gabriel turned to Princess Lahera. "It would be remiss of me not to ask for the honor of a dance, Princess."

    Lahera glanced toward her mother, who blinked slowly, offering a nearly imperceptible nod.

    "It would be wrong to refuse the new Prime," the princess replied with a gracious smile.

    "Magnanimous and beautiful," Gabriel said, extending his hand toward her.

    He could feel his heart race as she placed her delicate hand in his, a stark contrast to his calloused, battle-worn fingers. Her hands were those that nurtured life, while his had been shaped by destruction.

    With calm composure, Gabriel led her to the center of the dance floor as the music swelled into a lively tempo. Though he tried to take the lead, it was clear that Lahera was the expert. Gabriel found himself following her graceful movements, her smile becoming more genuine with each step. A glimpse of the person behind the princess.

    "You dance well, Princess," Gabriel remarked, twirling her gently.

    "This is the most fun I¡¯ve had in some time," she admitted, a sparkle in her eyes.

    As he swung her around, his hand steady on her back, he asked, "I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re not one for tournaments, then?"

    "It¡¯s not just tournaments," she replied. "There are so many better things we could be doing than fighting."

    "Sometimes, we have no choice but to fight," Gabriel said, though his tone was thoughtful.

    "Maybe," Lahera conceded. "But sometimes, fighting is the easy way."

    "You do realize you¡¯re speaking to a Balatian," Gabriel teased gently. "We¡¯re bred for battle."

    "And that¡¯s the problem," she said, her voice growing more earnest. "The world would be so much better without violence, without war."

    Gabriel paused for a moment, her words resonating deeply. "In this, you¡¯re right. But it¡¯s a dream that remains just that¡ªa dream."

    Lahera¡¯s eyes searched his. "Have you ever thought about not fighting? You fight because it¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever known. But what if you were taught differently?"

    Her question caught him off guard, his pulse quickening. For a moment, Gabriel allowed himself to be vulnerable. "You know, Princess, I¡¯ve never told anyone this, but there was a time when I hated violence. I wanted nothing but peace and refused to pick up a sword."

    Lahera looked at him, disbelief flickering across her face. "I find that hard to believe. No one becomes Prime without brutality. Only the most ruthless can win."

    "You¡¯re not wrong," Gabriel winced. "I once saw the world as you do¡ªthat violence only breeds more violence. I wanted to break that cycle. But when I lost everything to a violence I couldn¡¯t stop, I changed. What I¡¯ve become, I still don¡¯t fully understand. But I do know that power¡ªwhether through violence or not¡ªrules this world. I won¡¯t let anyone oppress me or the people I care about ever again."

    Lahera stopped dancing. Her gaze locked on his, her expression softening. "I¡¯m sorry," she said quietly, the apology not for her words, but for the pain that had shaped him.

    Gabriel offered a faint smile. "Thank you, Princess, for the dance¡ªand for reminding me that there are still those who believe in a better world, even if I¡¯ve lost sight of it."

    Lahera fell silent for a moment, clearly unaccustomed to such raw honesty. Her voice was softer when she spoke again, "Thank you, Little Wolf, for showing me depths in people I never thought to see."

    They shared a quiet, understanding smile before parting ways, Gabriel bowing deeply in respect. As the evening progressed and Gabriel made his rounds, speaking to others at the ball, his mind kept drifting back to her¡ªthe way she envisioned a world so different from the one he¡¯d come to accept. She saw light where he saw only shadows. He longed for that vision, even though he doubted if he could ever find his way back to it.

    He just hoped he¡¯d left as lasting an impression on her as she had on him.

    Gabriel approached Aluban, who was firmly in his cups, thoroughly enjoying the night¡¯s festivities. Aluban¡¯s arms wrapped around Gabriel¡¯s neck in a jovial embrace, pulling him close. "Little Prime!" he roared with a laugh. "I must say, no one expected it¡ªnot even me¡ªand I¡¯ve sparred with you before. But you¡¯ve truly become something special."

    Gabriel chuckled. "I owe some of that to your pointers."

    Aluban waved him off. "Please, one sparring session doesn¡¯t make a Prime. You¡¯ve done this on your own."

    Gabriel smiled appreciatively before steering the conversation toward something that had been lingering in his mind. "You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s impressive. That princess, she¡¯s really something else."

    Aluban turned to glance at Princess Lahera, his smile faltering into something sadder. "She isn¡¯t for me. My parents weren¡¯t lying when they said I was not being married off."

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow, surprised. His assumptions had been entirely wrong. "There¡¯s no way you can win her over?"

    Aluban shook his head, his expression weary. "The princess will only marry an Eldorian. They¡¯re obsessed with the purity of their bloodline¡ªat least, that¡¯s what their captain said right before I crushed him." He tried to laugh, but the bitterness in his voice betrayed him.

    "Why are they even here, then?" Gabriel asked, sensing more beneath the surface.

    "There¡¯ve been attacks on Eldoria by the Paresh," Aluban explained. "Nothing they can¡¯t handle, but it¡¯s hurting their trade and supply lines. They¡¯re here proposing a joint force to patrol our borders, protecting both sides."

    Gabriel nodded thoughtfully. "Well, a future king¡¯s bloodline isn¡¯t something even a princess of Eldoria should scoff at," he said with a grin.

    Aluban smiled weakly. "You never know, but I doubt it. Enough about me! This is your night¡ªenjoy it! It¡¯s not every day you become Prime."

    Gabriel returned the smile, sensing a kind dismissal. Aluban¡¯s pain ran deeper than he had expected, and now Gabriel understood why. Princess Lahera truly was captivating.

    Gabriel was soon distracted by a new presence¡ªJacob, the Spider. Gabriel watched as the man made his way through the room, darting between people without a care for who he might offend. His eyes shifting suspiciously from side to side, always assessing, always calculating. But Gabriel knew from the man¡¯s confident steps that the Spider was heading straight for him.

    "You fought well today," the Spider said, his voice carrying that unsettling calm that always seemed to cloak his words.

    Gabriel wasn¡¯t naive. The Spider was not a man who offered idle compliments. "Thank you," Gabriel responded, his tone measured.

    The Spider¡¯s smile was thin, predatory. "But you''ve been daring¡ªdancing with the Eldorian princess. I must admit, I didn¡¯t expect that from you. I¡¯ll have to keep a closer eye on you in the future."

    Gabriel stiffened. Fear always lingered when the Spider was near, but he refused to let it dictate his choices. He was his own person, not someone to be manipulated or intimidated into submission. "You¡¯re already watching me constantly," Gabriel said, his voice steady. "If you were any closer, you¡¯d be my shadow."

    The Spider¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously. "Now, boy, don¡¯t get smart with me. You remember what happened the last time?"

    Gabriel¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, though he hadn¡¯t forgotten the suffocating grip around his throat during their encounter moon cycles ago. "I¡¯m not the same child you threatened back then. I¡¯m not foolish enough to think I shouldn¡¯t be cautious around you, but I¡¯ll make my own choices. No one decides that for me."

    The Spider studied him for a moment, his lips curling into a small, menacing smirk. "Follow me. The king wishes to speak with you."

    Gabriel¡¯s heart quickened. He doubted this was just another congratulatory word from the king¡ªthe monarch had already praised him publicly. No, this meeting had to be about something more. Something the king wanted, and Gabriel needed to prepare for whatever it was.

    As Gabriel followed the Spider, the man parted the crowd with ease. People stepped aside instinctively; pity etched on their faces as Gabriel trailed behind him. The weight of their stares felt heavier with every step, but Gabriel kept his composure. He would face whatever awaited him, as he always had.

    The Spider led him to a concealed staircase behind the king¡¯s dining table, hidden from the view of the hall. They descended in silence, the atmosphere growing heavier with each step. At the bottom, the Spider knocked on a sturdy door before producing a key from his robes and unlocking it.

    The room beyond was nearly identical to the king¡¯s private study¡ªornate wood panels, shelves lined with ancient scrolls and texts, the air thick with the scent of history. Gabriel felt a strange comfort amidst the relics, but he knew this meeting would be anything but reassuring.

    The king sat in a plush chair, his back straight and posture rigid. His eyes fixed on Gabriel as he entered. Gabriel bowed deeply in the Balatian fashion, waiting for the king to speak.

    "I wanted to offer my personal congratulations on all that you¡¯ve achieved," the king began, his voice carrying both warmth and gravity.

    Gabriel nodded, his expression respectful. "Thank you, Your Highness. I couldn¡¯t have achieved any of this without your support."

    The king¡¯s gaze softened, but his words carried weight. "The first time I laid eyes on you, Gabriel, you were a mess¡ªbloodied, filthy, and broken. Yet there was something in you. A fire, a strength that didn¡¯t match your outward state. It was the same strength your mother had."

    Gabriel fought to keep his face impassive, focusing on anything but the memory of his mother. He could almost hear her voice, feel her disappointment for the man he had become¡ªviolent, ruthless, consumed by a need for power. The image of her looking at him with sorrow gnawed at his heart.

    "She would be proud of you," the king added gently.

    Gabriel bit the inside of his cheek, using the pain to ground himself. Proud? She would hardly recognize him now. The brutality, the savagery¡ªeverything he had done in her name felt like a betrayal of the very ideals she held dear. Yet Gabriel held his composure. "Thank you, Your Highness," he said, his voice steady.

    The king cleared his throat, his tone shifting to something more serious. ¡°Lad, you¡¯ve come to a crossroads, one I never thought you¡¯d reach this soon. Against all odds, you¡¯ve become Prime¡ªdefied every expectation. You could become anything: a commander, a general ... even a king. But not here, Gabriel. Not in Balatia.¡±

    Gabriel blinked, his mind racing to process the words. He didn¡¯t desire those titles for their own sake, but he craved power¡ªpower to influence, to lead. If he was to reclaim his throne in Accamania, he needed to learn how to wield that power here.

    "You¡¯re a good lad," the king continued, his voice measured, "but you¡¯re also an Accamanian. And no Accamanian, no matter how skilled or noble, can hold power in Balatia¡ªnot with dual allegiances."

    Gabriel understood. To the king, he was an outsider, a potential threat. And with strength being the path to power in Balatia, he was already on that path. His growing influence was a danger to them.

    He remained silent, his mind dissecting the king¡¯s words, trying to find the direction this conversation was taking.

    "You are Prime," the king said, "but I cannot allow you to hold a position of leadership. Not here."

    The words hit Gabriel like a physical blow. Everything he had fought for¡ªthe endless hours of training, the pain, the sacrifice¡ªfelt meaningless. He wasn¡¯t just losing a title; he was losing the very future he had built for himself here.

    "You will not lead the first years," the king continued. "And you will step down from the position willingly."

    "No," Gabriel said, his voice firm.

    "This is not a request, Gabriel. It¡¯s a command."

    Gabriel understood the logic, but he couldn¡¯t accept it. There had to be another way. "No, Your Majesty," he repeated, keeping his tone measured. "Let me explain why."

    The king rose from his chair, his gaze hardening. "Careful, Gabriel. You are still a guest in this kingdom, even if you are a welcomed one."

    Gabriel met the king''s eyes, his voice steady. "Your Majesty, I know I am an Accamanian first. I won¡¯t deceive you or claim otherwise. But I¡¯ve come to love Balatia¡ªits beauty, its people. The students at the academy are my brothers. The soldiers of the Fifth Regiment saved my life, and your family has shown me more kindness than I ever received from my own. This land has been my refuge. I would never bring suffering to it, not through my ambitions or by any other means."

    He took a breath, choosing his words carefully. "I do have goals, yes¡ªto reclaim my throne. But I will not make your people pay for that in blood. My ambitions are my own, and I will never twist others to suit them. I will protect Balatia. I will fight for her. And when I do reclaim my throne, I hope we can create a lasting peace between our two kingdoms."

    The king¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. "And if there is a war between Accamania and Balatia? Who will you fight for then?"

    A cold rush of realization swept through Gabriel, the question cutting into his deepest fear. War. His muscles tightened involuntarily, and he fought to keep his breath steady, but a flicker of panic lingered beneath the surface. He could feel his pulse racing in his throat. His mind raced through the implications, but he forced himself to speak, stepping forward.

    "I pray it never comes to that, Your Majesty," he said, his voice lowering. "But if it does¡­ I will fight alongside my brothers here, as long as no innocents in Accamania are harmed. That is my line. If it is crossed, I will leave this kingdom and never return." Gabriel felt sick at the thought. His words said one thing, but his mind said another.

    The king¡¯s eyes narrowed. "War with Accamania is a near certainty. The tensions along the border make it clear. It could come within a few years."

    Gabriel stepped forward, his heart pounding. "Then it¡¯s even more important that we work together now. We have the chance to break this cycle of violence, to forge something new. Let me lead, Your Majesty. Give me the opportunity to prove myself. Let me learn how to wield power so that I can help prevent war¡ªnot start it."

    The king regarded him in silence, the weight of his scrutiny almost unbearable. The room felt smaller, as if the walls were closing in on Gabriel, making it harder to breathe.

    "You speak of reclaiming your throne as though it¡¯s inevitable. But life offers no certainties, Gabriel."

    He clenched his fists, nails biting into his palms, trying to ground himself against the rising tide of doubt and fear. He couldn¡¯t fail¡ªnot now. Not after everything. "Just as there is no certainty of war, your Majesty. But if it comes, I will do everything I can to protect my brothers here. To allow me to lead is a risk. I understand that. But I swear to you, I will never seek power in Balatia, nor will I allow harm to come to this kingdom¡ªwhether I become king of Accamania or not."

    For a brief moment, the king¡¯s gaze softened, as though he wanted to believe him. But before he could respond, the Spider, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward.

    "Your Highness," the Spider said, his voice cold and precise, "the risk is too great. He cannot lead Balatians. He isn¡¯t one of us. He can learn all he needs to as a foot soldier."

    The king rubbed his forehead, clearly torn. Gabriel could see the weariness in his eyes¡ªthe weight of responsibility, the struggle between trust and caution.

    "Continue your training," the king said at last. "You will remain Prime for now, and you will lead the students in the academy. But know this, Gabriel¡ªif I ever doubt your intentions, or if I see any hint of deception, I will not simply take your position or banish you from Balatia. I will see to your death myself, no matter how much I wish it weren¡¯t so."

 Chapter 69 - Silent Bonds

    Gabriel¡¯s arm drew back as he gripped the string of his bow, one hand firmly against the tempered oak. One eye closed, measuring distance and angle. He aimed at the target¡ªa figure a hundred yards away, silhouetted against the training grounds. He let out a final breath, his body motionless as he steadied his form. Then, with a snap, his fingers released the string. The bow hummed in his hand, and the arrow cut through the air in a swift arc. He watched it with focus, but his concentration shattered as the arrow whizzed past the target, missing by mere inches.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Gabriel muttered, shoulders slumping slightly.

    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t be good at everything,¡± Jonan teased, grinning as he crossed his arms. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be fair to the rest of us, Prime.¡±

    Ryn chuckled from the sidelines. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be Orion if he just gave up, though.¡±

    Gabriel straightened, a determined set to his jaw. ¡°I need to improve with the bow. You never know when it¡¯ll come in handy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve excelled in every other skill,¡± Lakan said, his voice laced with encouragement. ¡°You don¡¯t have to master this one to stay on top.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, though his expression remained resolute. ¡°Maybe, but still¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re practically guaranteed to be Prime again,¡± Lakan muttered, his voice subdued, as if the admission carried a hidden weight.

    Noticing his friend¡¯s hesitancy, Gabriel stepped closer, concern softening his gaze. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    Lakan hesitated, his gaze dropping to the ground. He let out a long, quiet breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gabriel stayed silent, sensing that Lakan needed space to voice his struggle, but when his friend fell quiet, Gabriel¡¯s heart ached for him. He knew why his friend wasn¡¯t ¡®fine¡¯. He knew Lakan had harboured hope that the divide between would close, but it had only widened since the tournament. He studied Lakan¡¯s face, reading the vulnerability there, a quiet conflict that only a close friend could see.

    ¡°The journey is long, Lakan. Who knows what lies ahead? Like your father always says, ¡®Prepare for anything.¡¯¡±

    A small laugh escaped Lakan, lightening the air between them. ¡°Using my father¡¯s wisdom against me? That¡¯s low, even for you.¡±

    As they stood there, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how far they had all come. His journey since arriving at the academy had been nothing short of relentless¡ªa pursuit of perfection that left little room for anything else. Nearly half a year had passed since the tournament, yet it felt like both a lifetime and a blur. Training had intensified with each passing moon cycle, pushing them all to their limits.

    Swordsmanship drills were no longer the mere basics; now, every movement, every strike, had to be precise, powerful, instinctual. The strategic exercises demanded more foresight and cunning, forcing Gabriel to think three steps ahead, to anticipate and counter with a precision he hadn¡¯t known he was capable of. Physical conditioning was grueling, testing not just his endurance but his spirit. And the group battles¡ªthose were becoming less like practice and more like true skirmishes, each one demanding coordination, quick thinking, and unwavering trust in his friends.

    Even their classes had evolved. Archery, which he¡¯d initially struggled with, was now a constant challenge, one he was determined to conquer. And then there were the lessons in caring for and riding steeds, the instructors insisting they become one with their mounts. They were also spending more time beyond the city walls.

    As Gabriel glanced around, watching Lakan, Ryn, and Jonan deep in conversation and Lexon and Jara sparring nearby, he was reminded that he wasn¡¯t alone. Even Jara and Lexon¡ªone quiet and secretive, the other open and carefree¡ªhad somehow found common ground, their contrasting personalities forging an unexpected friendship.

    They were all being shaped by this shared struggle, molded into something stronger, sharper, together.

    With a deep breath, Gabriel called out, ¡°I think that¡¯s enough training for today.¡±

    The boys stopped, exchanging surprised glances, brows raised as if they were waiting for the catch.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all been working hard. Let¡¯s enjoy the rest of the day,¡± he continued, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Jonan¡¯s eyes widened in exaggerated shock. He slapped himself dramatically, blinking in disbelief. ¡°Is this a dream?¡± he asked, pinching his arm.

    Lakan laughed the loudest. ¡°It¡¯s real, brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the Fifth Legion. Want to join me?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Ryn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You want us to hang out with your soldier friends?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Gabriel shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re going to join them¡ªor another legion¡ªwhen we finish our third year. Might as well get used to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still a year and a half away,¡± Jonan pointed out.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to meet some soldiers,¡± Gabriel replied.

    Jonan nudged him playfully. ¡°Admit it, Orion¡ªyou just want to see your other friends.¡±

    Gabriel grinned, a bit sheepishly. ¡°Alright, maybe a little. So, are you coming?¡±

    Lakan nodded first. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    Ryn gave him a friendly nudge. ¡°Can¡¯t let you get too far ahead. Looks like I¡¯ll have to come too.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re all about to learn the ways of soldiering,¡± Lexon added with a grin.

    Just then, Jara spoke up, his tone quieter. ¡°I have to see my family today.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s smile faded slightly as he turned to Jara. ¡°Everything fine?¡±

    Jara hesitated, then as if remembering a question had been asked of him answered. ¡°Of course, I just told them I would see them today¡± Jara finally replied, his tone light but strained, as though he was working too hard to sound unaffected. His words stretched just a little too thin to be convincing. Gabriel knew that tone well¡ªthe kind people used when they didn¡¯t want to reveal too much.

    Gabriel watched him, making a mental note. I¡¯ll have to talk to him soon.

    After Jara bid them farewell, Gabriel and the others set off. They walked in comfortable silence through the bustling streets, the city alive with the sounds and scents of daily life. Gabriel glanced around, taking in the vibrant stalls, the laughter, the aroma of freshly baked bread. He realized, with a hint of surprise, how little he¡¯d explored this city outside the academy grounds.

    He slowed his pace, letting the hum of the city wash over him. I¡¯ve been so focused on training¡­ there¡¯s a whole world here I haven¡¯t even discovered.

    He turned to the group, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°What do you say we eat some food?¡±

    His friends gave him a mix of surprised and curious looks, clearly taken aback by his spontaneous suggestion.

    Gabriel shrugged, his smile widening just a bit. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ we haven¡¯t really spent much time exploring the city together.¡±

    Jonan¡¯s mouth dropped open dramatically. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always too busy training!¡±

    Gabriel chuckled. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s still a bit early. The regiment might not even be up yet.¡±

    Ryn smirked. ¡°Now that makes more sense. I was getting worried about you for a second.¡±

    ¡°At least he hasn¡¯t completely changed overnight,¡± Lakan chimed in with a grin.

    Gabriel rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad¡­¡±

    They all exchanged glances, sharing a silent joke that Gabriel wasn¡¯t entirely in on. Lexon alone remained indifferent, either not understanding or simply not caring. A beat of silence passed, and then Jonan broke it with a playful wink.

    ¡°Sure, you ain¡¯t, Prime,¡± he teased, his tone exaggeratedly reverent.

    Ryn chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a nice little place I know. We could go there.¡±

    Gabriel nodded. ¡°Sounds good. Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry,¡± Lexon murmured.

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. Lexon was always hungry; it was practically a given.

    ¡°Either way, come along,¡± Jonan said with a dismissive wave.

    Lexon nodded, albeit hesitantly, and the group began their journey, following Ryn as he led the way. Lakan walked to his side, while Jonan, as usual, couldn''t contain his energy. He sped up, practically barreling down the street, nearly knocking over a few unsuspecting passersby. With a laugh, he slipped between Ryn and Lakan, swinging his arms around their shoulders, lifting his feet off the ground, and leaning his full weight on them as he hung in the air.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°We are going on an adventure!¡± he crowed, his voice full of mock drama.

    As they moved past the bustling outskirts of the market, street vendors called out, vying for attention with practiced ease, their voices blending into a symphony of lively chatter. Somehow, amidst the noise and clamor, it all felt harmonious¡ªan organized chaos that was unmistakably alive.

    A faint smile played on his lips as he absorbed the sights and sounds around him, savoring the rare moment of peace. But then, in the distance, he spotted Velar walking towards them along the same pathway.

    The look in Velar¡¯s eyes reminded Gabriel of that night¡ªwhen he¡¯d stood over Velar, a blade in hand, ready to act upon his rage,

    Velar quickly averted his gaze, his confident stride faltering. He kept his head down as he passed by, steps picking up pace, his usual bravado replaced by a nervous urgency. Gabriel turned slightly, watching him scurry away, his gaze unwavering. Velar had only managed another ten steps before he glanced back, catching sight of Gabriel¡¯s scrutinizing eyes. Immediately, he turned his head away and hurried onward.

    ¡°You scared him real good in the tournament,¡± Jonan laughed, nudging Gabriel with a smirk.

    ¡°He had it coming,¡± Gabriel replied, his voice calm, though there was a cold edge beneath.

    Gabriel glanced at Ryn, noticing his friend¡¯s jaw tighten, his fists clenched. The familiar spark of anger simmered in Ryn¡¯s eyes¡ªa reminder that he hadn¡¯t forgiven Velar for what he had done¡­ for what he had said.

    Memories resurfaced in Gabriel¡¯s mind, flashing back to the days after Ryn had healed from their fight. It was then that Ryn had finally confided in him, explaining the source of the rage that had overtaken him. Velar hadn¡¯t just taunted him in battle; He¡¯d insulted Ryn¡¯s deceased brother, who had once served in the same company as Velar¡¯s brother, Vax. Velar had sneered, calling Ryn¡¯s brother weak, saying he deserved to be culled.

    Gabriel recalled the fire in Ryn¡¯s eyes during that confession, a raw anger he had never seen in his normally calm and calculating friend. Ryn, the strategist, the one who kept his emotions under lock and key, had been pushed to his breaking point. In that moment, Gabriel had glimpsed the depths of Ryn¡¯s pain¡ªand it was a pain he knew all too well.

    In the quiet hours after that revelation, Gabriel had paid Velar a visit in the infirmary. A blade clutched in his hand, he¡¯d crept into the dimly lit room, ready to make Velar pay for the cruelty he¡¯d inflicted on Ryn. He could still remember the look in Velar¡¯s eyes, wide with terror as Gabriel pressed his hand over the boy¡¯s mouth, silencing any cries for help. Velar¡¯s whole body had trembled, his fear palpable. Gabriel had breathed it all in, feeding off that terror, poised to end him right then and there.

    But he hadn¡¯t. Instead, he had issued a warning¡ªa promise. If Velar ever uttered another insult about Ryn or any of his friends, it would be his last.

    Velar had reported the incident, but curiously, no one at the academy had said a word about it. Gabriel had come to realize that being Prime came with certain privileges¡ªand perhaps a measure of protection he hadn¡¯t fully understood until then.

    He blinked, pulled from his thoughts as he felt a light brush against his arm. He looked up to find Lakan beside him, a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to remind him of his place if he ever steps out of line again,¡± Lakan said, his tone casual yet reassuring.

    Gabriel returned the nod, a silent understanding passing between them. Only Lakan knew what he had done that night; only he had noticed Gabriel slipping back to their quarters in the quiet hours, his expression hardened by resolve. Lakan hadn¡¯t questioned him then¡ªhe¡¯d simply nodded in quiet solidarity, as Gabriel did now.

    "Come on, we''re almost there," Ryn said, his voice light but with a hint of urgency.

    Gabriel couldn¡¯t tell if Ryn was trying to distract the group or himself, but either way, his words rang true. Moments later, they arrived in front of a tall building nestled between two smaller ones. The structure was crafted from the same stone as much of the city, yet there was a distinct charm to it that set it apart. Intricate wooden moldings framed the entrance, and stained glass windows cast colorful reflections onto the street, making it stand out from its plainer neighbors.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Ryn nodded, grinning. ¡°I can almost taste the food from here.¡±

    Gabriel glanced around. ¡°No sign outside? How does anyone know where it is?¡±

    Ryn smirked. ¡°When you¡¯re the best, everyone already knows.¡±

    They entered, and a young girl immediately approached them, poised and professional. ¡°Do you have a reservation, young sirs?¡± she asked, eyeing them with polite curiosity.

    Ryn stepped forward, a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°Surely the Prime of the academy doesn¡¯t need a reservation.¡±

    The girl arched an eyebrow, glancing around the group as if sizing them up. Her expression clearly questioning who the ¡®Prime¡¯ was supposed to be.

    Gabriel sighed, stepping out from behind Lakan, realizing Ryn had just thrown the spotlight on him. ¡°Hello there,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Abigail, sir,¡± she replied, looking slightly taken aback.

    ¡°¡®Sir¡¯? I¡¯m no older than you,¡± Gabriel said with a playful wink.

    ¡°Oh¡ªI didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gabriel replied with an easy laugh. ¡°I¡¯m only teasing. I¡¯m sure your job is hard enough without having to deal with five rowdy boys.¡±

    Abigail opened her mouth to respond, but for a moment, no words came out. She seemed caught off guard, and for a split second, her professionalism slipped, replaced by a genuine smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you the best table we have,¡± she finally said, regaining her composure.

    "Thank you, Abigail. Victra be with you," Gabriel said warmly.

    She nodded enthusiastically and gestured for them to follow her. As they made their way to the table, Jonan looked at Gabriel, then dropped to one knee with a dramatic flourish. "What would we do without you, Prime?"

    Gabriel sighed, walking over to his friend and giving him a light smack on the back of the head. "For starters, you wouldn¡¯t be getting smacked around as much."

    "I wouldn¡¯t bet on that," Lakan chuckled.

    Lexon, meanwhile, was unusually quiet as they entered the dining area. Normally, he¡¯d have a comment or two about the surroundings, but today he seemed preoccupied, his gaze wandering around the restaurant without his usual spark.

    Once they were seated, Abigail handed each of them a thin sheet of paper listing the menu. Gabriel''s brow quirked as he scanned the prices¡ªhigher than he expected, though his stipend more than covered it. He¡¯d rarely dipped into the funds provided by the academy or the royal family, so he brushed the numbers off without much thought.

    He watched as the others started to order. Ryn and Jonan were clearly comfortable with the process, selecting their meals with ease. Lakan, on the other hand, glanced nervously from side to side, subtly observing what the others were doing, hoping to mimic them without drawing attention. Gabriel understood; he hadn¡¯t eaten in many restaurants either, having mostly dined at the castle or grabbed street food when he could escape the palace back in Accamania.

    As they all ordered, Lexon chose not to get any food, continuing his claims of not being hungry. An idea struck Gabriel, and he ordered more food than he could eat. Before long, steaming plates began arriving at the table, piled high with assortments of roasted meats, fresh-baked bread, and rich sauces. The smoky, savory scents filled the air, making his mouth water.

    As everyone dug in, Gabriel noticed Lexon sitting back slightly, his eyes lingering on the food but his hands remaining still. He seemed to be resisting the urge to reach for the plates, despite his usual healthy appetite. Gabriel remembered that Lexon was the only one among them who wasn¡¯t the son of a noble or a well-known soldier. Money was likely tighter for him, and his reluctance to order had probably been due to a lack of funds.

    Gabriel turned to Lexon with a casual smile. "I think I may have ordered a bit too much," he said, gesturing to the bounty of food in front of him. "I got way too excited seeing all these dishes. I know you said you¡¯re not hungry, but would you mind helping me finish? I¡¯d hate for it to go to waste."

    Lexon hesitated, glancing around the table, clearly torn.

    Gabriel kept his tone light, trying to make it sound like nothing out of the ordinary. He knew Lexon would never accept charity, but framed this way, it wouldn¡¯t seem like a handout. "Come on," Gabriel added, grinning. "Think of it as doing me a favor."

    Finally, Lexon gave a small nod. "Alright, but only because I can¡¯t stand to see good food wasted."

    With that, Lexon began to fill his plate, and Gabriel felt a quiet satisfaction. He watched his friends dig in, the air around the table filled with laughter and clinking silverware. For a brief moment, he felt as if all his worries had melted away. Here, in this bustling little restaurant with his friends by his side, the weight of his responsibilities faded, and he could just enjoy the simple pleasure of sharing a meal.

    They sat together in comfortable silence, savoring the feast. No one spoke¡ªnot even Jonan, who usually couldn''t resist filling the quiet with a joke or two. The only sounds were the soft clinks of cutlery and the occasional murmur of contentment.

    ¡°That was the best food I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Lakan declared, as he dropped his cutlery on the table, leaning back with a look of utter satisfaction.

    ¡°Better than the palace feast after the tournament,¡± Jonan said with mock seriousness, then turning to Ryn with his tongue stuck out.

    Ryn scoffed. ¡°You were only there because of a pity invite!¡±

    ¡°At least I was there!¡± Jonan shot back, grinning.

    ¡°A hit to the head prevented me from attending,¡± Ryn replied, shaking his head.

    Jonan chuckled, leaning into his usual humor. ¡°Well, I was dropped as a child, and look how I turned out¡ªjust fine!¡±

    The whole table burst into laughter, and Gabriel felt a warmth bloom in his chest.

    "Orion took a knock to the head in the forest, and he''s been a little slow ever since," Lakan teased, grinning.

    "Oh, Victra, help us¡ªit''s contagious! You''ve been corrupted by Jonan''s nonsense," Ryn said, shaking his head with mock despair.

    Gabriel crossed his arms defensively. "I was just trying to set a snare for a deer!"

    They all laughed, remembering their time in the forest, where the masters had drilled them in survival skills¡ªsetting traps, hunting, starting fires. For Gabriel, it had been a harsh reminder of the skills he¡¯d once been forced to learn alone, fleeing through perilous woods. Although, that day, he¡¯d learned a lesson of a more humorous kind.

    "A snare for a deer?" Jonan cackled. "You only managed to catch your own foot in that branch when you tumbled out of the tree!"

    "Hey, it happened once," Gabriel retorted, trying to keep a straight face. "And I was perfectly fine after that."

    Lakan''s laughter boomed. "Didn¡¯t you need stitches after that little adventure?"

    "Details, details," Gabriel waved it off, trying to sound nonchalant.

    Ryn smirked. "First time I¡¯ve ever heard you downplay details."

    Gabriel sighed dramatically. "Lexon, please, save me from these savages."

    Lexon didn¡¯t even look up, shoveling more food onto his plate. "I¡¯m busy eating."

    Gabriel shook his head, exasperated. "Of course you are."

    Their laughter was infectious, filling the space with a sense of ease that soothed his constant worries and pains. In moments like these, he could almost believe he had left his burdens behind. But his mind drifted. He was trying, in his own way, to stay grounded, to live in the moment rather than drown in the shadows of the past. But it was a losing battle some days, his mind forever drawn back to the ghosts that haunted him.

    He had been working with Tunklard on unravelling his emotions, on trying to analyze his own psyche, so that he could be in control of himself whenever he used his power. But it meant that he constantly had to talk about the past, constantly talk about how it made him feel.

    Gabriel took a deep breath, grounding himself in the moment, determined to stay present with his friends¡ªif only for a little while longer. They had earned this brief reprieve, and so had he.

    After a pause, Lakan finally spoke up. ¡°So, time to visit the legion?¡±

    Jonan groaned dramatically. ¡°Do we have to?¡±

    Gabriel stifled a laugh as they all rose from the table. Each of them settled their share of the bill, except for Lexon, who visibly relaxed when he realized he didn¡¯t have to pay. Together, they made their way out of the restaurant and back into the bustling streets.

    As they walked toward the regiment, Ryn fell into step beside Gabriel. After a moment, he glanced at him, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°That was kind of you.¡±

    Gabriel raised an eyebrow in mild confusion. ¡°What was?¡±

    ¡°Covering Lexon¡¯s food without making it obvious,¡± Ryn replied, patting him on the shoulder.

    Gabriel shrugged, a little embarrassed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±

    Ryn only smiled, and Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but smile back.

 Chapter 70 - Whispers of War

    Gabriel stepped into the familiar training yard of the Fifth Legion, his boots crunching softly against the sand. The rhythmic clang of swords and the sharp bark of orders filled the air, and a breath of relief escaped him as he scanned the bustling yard. His eyes landed on some familiar faces among the soldiers, their laughter and camaraderie unchanged. He¡¯d heard reports of no casualties and that the legion hadn¡¯t seen action recently, but still, a part of him had worried. Now, with that weight lifted, a wide smile stretched across his face.

    ¡°So, this is where the soldiers train,¡± Lakan said, his tone curious as his gaze swept over the yard.

    ¡°It¡¯s... interesting,¡± Ryn added thoughtfully, his brow furrowed in quiet observation.

    Gabriel arched an eyebrow at Ryn, curiosity flickering in his gaze. ¡°What do you find so interesting about it?¡±

    Jonan cut in before Ryn could answer. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of sweaty men dancing on sand.¡±

    Ryn, undeterred, pointed out, ¡°The space is smaller than our training yard at the academy, even though the academy is nearer to the center of the capital, where land is scarce. It really shows how much the kingdom prioritizes the academy over even the legions.¡±

    Jonan¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t your books already tell you that, or do you only pretend to know everything?¡±

    Ryn sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Reading about it is one thing. Seeing it in practice is different.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Gabriel interjected with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d all love to debate this further, but how about I introduce you to some real soldiers?¡±

    Gabriel walked over, his steps quickening as his eyes landed on his friends. Avis greeted him with his usual goofy grin, while Atlas offered a warm nod that carried the unmistakable air of fatherly affection. Even Olof, ever the stoic, gave a subtle acknowledgment.

    Without hesitation, Gabriel embraced Atlas first, the older man returning the gesture with a firm pat on the back. He turned to Avis, pulling him into a quick hug, and then, surprising even himself, he gave Olof a brief hug. The big man let out a startled grunt, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see ya¡¯, my boy,¡± Atlas said.

    Gabriel''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with sincerity. ¡°I missed you¡ªall of you.¡±

    ¡°You still miss us after becoming Prime?¡± Atlas laughed.

    Gabriel felt heat rise to his cheeks, trying to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought the little runt would become Prime?¡± Avis chimed in, his grin widening.

    ¡°I knew,¡± Atlas said with a confident smile, his voice steady with pride.

    Olof nodded silently, his agreement clear even without words.

    Gabriel looked at them, his voice soft. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you all¡ªwithout you taking a chance on me.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Avis scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Like we had a choice.¡±

    ¡°The Little Wolf would have followed us around like a lost pup until we felt sorry for him,¡± Atlas added with a chuckle.

    ¡°I already felt sorry enough when I saw his scrawny self,¡± Avis quipped.

    Gabriel felt the presence of his friends hovering behind him, respectful but curious, as if unsure whether to interrupt.

    Turning back to his group, Gabriel grinned. ¡°Avis, I think you¡¯ll get along well with the academy¡¯s resident jokester, Jonan.¡± He gestured toward his friend.

    Jonan stepped forward, shaking hands with Avis, then Atlas, and finally Olof, who gave him a firm nod. Gabriel noticed Jonan¡¯s unusually serious expression as he introduced himself. Then, suddenly, Jonan¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous grin.

    ¡°So,¡± Jonan began, his tone light with mock irritation, ¡°You¡¯re the ones we have to thank for training the demon I live with.¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡± Atlas echoed, his eyebrows raising in mild confusion.

    "Only a demon trains as hard as him," Lakan said with a grin before stepping forward to introduce himself.

    Ryn and Lexon followed suit, offering polite handshakes and brief greetings, and soon the group fell into easy conversation. Embarrassing stories of Gabriel''s academy days began to surface, weaving seamlessly into tales of soldiering life, the camaraderie flowing effortlessly between old and new friends.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Atlas turned his attention back to Gabriel, crossing his arms with a playful smirk. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we crossed swords, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gabriel smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of hurting old men.¡±

    Behind him, Gabriel heard Jonan whisper to Ryn, ¡°Is Orion being funny?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we bring out the best in him,¡± Avis interjected, overhearing.

    ¡°Please,¡± Jonan countered, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve heard all about how Orion only pretends to laugh at your jokes.¡±

    Gabriel stammered, his cheeks flushing as he tried to defend himself, only to fumble over his words. His friends burst into laughter at his flustered state.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him this stressed in a while,¡± Ryn said with a smirk.

    ¡°Almost as bad as when Lakan has to talk to a girl,¡± Jonan added.

    Gabriel clenched his jaw to keep from laughing, turning toward Jonan with a glare that could¡¯ve sent most men running. But it only made Jonan laugh louder.

    Rolling his eyes, Gabriel finally turned back to Atlas, who was watching the exchange with an amused smirk. ¡°Time to fight?¡± Gabriel asked.

    Atlas¡¯s smile widened as he glanced at Avis and gave him a subtle nod.

    Avis cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, ¡°Everyone, gather round! Atlas is about to teach the pompous Prime a lesson!¡±

    Gabriel looked toward Avis. ¡°Pompous? Really?¡±

    The man stretched out his hand in innocence. Gabriel sighed as soldiers began to gather, forming a loose circle around the training yard. Familiar faces emerged from the crowd, many patting Gabriel on the back with words of encouragement¡ªor teasing.

    From somewhere in the crowd, a soldier began yelling out odds and taking bets.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Jonan immediately jumped in on the action, loudly declaring, ¡°All my money on Orion!¡± His enthusiasm was so over the top that Gabriel couldn''t tell whether he was genuinely betting or just hyping up the fight.

    Gabriel smiled at the commotion as cheers and jeers erupted around him. But he tuned it all out, focusing solely on Atlas. Each man moved to the weapon racks, their hands instinctively reaching for their chosen swords.

    They squared off, circling each other. The crowd hushed, anticipation crackling in the air. Gabriel took the first step forward, testing Atlas with a light feint. The older man didn¡¯t flinch, his blade rising to deflect the blow with effortless precision.

    They traded light strikes at first, each gauging the other''s rhythm. Gabriel¡¯s twin blades danced, probing Atlas¡¯s defenses, but the veteran soldier was disciplined. Every move Gabriel made was met with an equal and opposite reaction¡ªcalculated and efficient. Atlas didn¡¯t waste a single motion, and Gabriel quickly realized breaking through his defenses wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    As the fight progressed, their blows grew faster, heavier. The clash of sword echoed through the yard, each strike met with a cheer or gasp from the onlookers. Gabriel swung wide with his right blade, only for Atlas to step in and counter with a shield bash that forced Gabriel to retreat a step.

    ¡°You¡¯re as sharp as ever,¡± Gabriel admitted, breathing heavily.

    Atlas smirked, his stance unyielding. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten faster, but you¡¯re not strong enough.¡±

    Gabriel lunged, aiming a flurry of strikes, but Atlas deflected each one with clinical precision, his shield and sword working in harmony. Gabriel switched tactics, using his twin blades to create openings, but Atlas¡¯s discipline was unshakable.

    ¡°So,¡± Gabriel said between strikes, trying to distract him. ¡°What did you see on patrol?¡±

    Atlas stepped in, his longsword flashing in a tight arc. Gabriel crossed his blades, trapping the sword between them.

    ¡°It was quiet,¡± Atlas said, his voice calm despite their exertion. He shoved Gabriel back with his shield, forcing him to reset his stance. ¡°But there¡¯s increased tension with the Accamanians.¡±

    Gabriel pressed forward, launching a series of quick strikes, but Atlas met them all with his blade and shield, his movements as steady as a tide.

    ¡°What kind of tension?¡± Gabriel asked, his voice taut with both exertion and the weight of unease.

    Atlas unleashed a sudden flurry of blows, forcing Gabriel on the defensive. Each strike came faster than the last, and Gabriel had to pivot, duck, and parry to avoid being overwhelmed. The crowd roared in approval as Atlas pressed the advantage.

    ¡°A few skirmishes,¡± Atlas said between breaths, his strikes never losing their rhythm. ¡°But it¡¯s worse now than ever.¡±

    Gabriel felt a pang of dread in his chest. The thought of war sent a surge of energy through him, and he attacked with renewed ferocity. His right blade came in a high arc, but Atlas sidestepped and countered with a downward slash. Gabriel barely managed to deflect it, his left blade snapping into position just in time.

    ¡°So, war will come?¡± Gabriel asked, already fearing the answer.

    Atlas nodded grimly, his shield raised as he advanced with the unyielding confidence of a seasoned warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about it¡ªafter I¡¯ve beaten you.¡± His tone carried a sharp edge, almost daring Gabriel to rise to the challenge.

    Gabriel¡¯s grip tightened on his swords, his knuckles whitening as fear surged through him, sharp and unrelenting. The weight of Atlas¡¯s words pressed down on his chest like a vice. War. The thought clawed at the edges of his mind, threatening to consume him. But he couldn¡¯t afford to let it. Not now. He drew in a sharp breath, his resolve hardening as he forced the looming specter of conflict out of his head. He couldn¡¯t control what lay ahead¡ªbut this fight, here and now, was within his grasp. This he could win.

    His eyes locked on Atlas with newfound intensity, the haze of doubt burning away. He needed answers, needed to know what the patrols had uncovered and what danger awaited them all. But he also knew one thing with absolute certainty: he had to earn those answers.

    I need to end this. Quickly.

    The words echoed in his mind like a mantra as he shifted his stance, his muscles coiling like a drawn bowstring. This wasn¡¯t just a sparring match anymore; it was a battle for clarity, for control in a world spinning toward chaos.

    Gabriel launched into another offensive, swinging his right sword toward Atlas¡¯s midsection while his left parried an incoming blow. He stepped in closer, using his elbow to aim for Atlas¡¯s head, but the older man ducked under it with practiced ease.

    Atlas countered with a low jab aimed at Gabriel¡¯s side. Gabriel narrowly sidestepped, feeling the blade graze his tunic. Rolling with the motion, Gabriel reversed the grip on his left blade and brought it behind him, stopping just inches from Atlas¡¯s exposed neck.

    "Too slow, old man," Gabriel teased, a wry grin tugging at his lips.

    But Atlas didn¡¯t look defeated. Instead, he smiled and glanced down. Gabriel followed his gaze and froze. Atlas¡¯s sword was extended, its tip hovering mere inches from Gabriel¡¯s kidney.

    ¡°And you¡¯re still dead,¡± Atlas said with a chuckle.

    No matter the turmoil in his mind, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but laugh, shaking his head. The thrill of the fight, the dance of skill and wit, had left him exhilarated despite the outcome.

    ¡°Draw?¡± Gabriel asked.

    ¡°Draw,¡± Atlas agreed, a wide smile on his face.

    The crowd of soldiers erupted into cheers, their voices ringing out across the training yard. They celebrated both their captain and the boy they had come to see as one of their own¡ªtheir adopted son.

    Atlas raised his voice loud enough to cut through the raucous celebration. ¡°Seems our little Prime still has a bit to learn before he can best me!¡±

    Gabriel smirked, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°Give me three moon cycles, and you¡¯ll never beat me again.¡±

    Atlas chuckled, his tone both teasing and sincere. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    Just then, a commotion broke out among the soldiers as bets were being settled.

    ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s my money?¡± one soldier shouted.

    ¡°You lost,¡± the man holding the bets said with a shrug before pointing at another. ¡°You lost too.¡±

    Then, with a triumphant grin, the soldier holding the pot announced, ¡°Everyone lost!¡± He cheered loudly, clutching the winnings like a prized trophy.

    The yard burst into laughter and yelling, and Gabriel shook his head, chuckling. That soldier might have become the richest man in the company.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much stronger, Little Wolf,¡± Atlas said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been training hard,¡± Gabriel replied earnestly. ¡°I need to stay Prime.¡±

    Atlas gave him a knowing smile. ¡°The way you¡¯re progressing, I¡¯d say no one will be able to take that title from you anytime soon.¡±

    Gabriel looked toward Lakan in the distance with a sad smile. ¡°Thank you, Atlas. For everything.¡±

    Atlas waved the compliment away with a casual hand. Gabriel wanted to shift the conversation to understand what had happened with the Accamanians. But before he could, a ripple of movement shifted through the gathered soldiers. Heads turned, and a hush fell over the yard as Commander Galland approached.

    The men straightened, offering nods of respect with each step he took. There was something about the way Galland carried himself¡ªhis calm, authoritative presence¡ªthat commanded reverence. Even the way he slightly inclined his head as he passed his men spoke volumes. Gabriel realized, not for the first time, that Galland hadn¡¯t earned this respect overnight. It was the result of years of toil, of standing shoulder to shoulder with his soldiers on the front lines, of never asking a man to do something he wouldn¡¯t do himself.

    It was the kind of respect Gabriel hoped to earn for himself one day.

    As Galland came closer, Gabriel snapped into a salute, mirroring the commander¡¯s sharp, precise gesture. Their eyes met, and Gabriel felt the weight of the moment¡ªa silent acknowledgment passing between them.

    Galland greeted Gabriel¡¯s friends warmly, calling each of them by name as if they were long-lost comrades. He even introduced himself to Lexon, whose mouth dropped open in disbelief before bowing so deeply he nearly toppled over. The rest followed suit, their excitement palpable. They gushed at the attention of the legendary commander, their awe magnified by his effortless familiarity with them. Ryn, in particular, had starry eyes, his admiration barely contained. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.

    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve gotten stronger yet again,¡± Galland said, turning his attention to Gabriel.

    ¡°Not strong enough to beat that wily old man,¡± Gabriel replied with a crooked grin, jerking his thumb toward Atlas.

    Galland¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t get any stronger, he¡¯ll definitely get weaker. Age will do the work for you as his shoulders stoop.¡±

    ¡°I heard that,¡± Atlas retorted with mock indignation.

    Galland didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°I didn¡¯t whisper it, Captain.¡±

    Even Olof, usually stoic, let out a low huff of laughter.

    Gabriel¡¯s had done a good job of hiding his fears of what would happen between Balatia and Accamania. But he needed to know, had to understand. ¡°How was the patrol, Commander?¡±

    Galland tilted his head slightly, considering. ¡°There were skirmishes, disputes between our forces and the Accamanians, but nothing substantial enough to escalate into a full battle.¡±

    Gabriel pressed further. ¡°How many Accamanians were involved in these skirmishes?¡±

    ¡°Not many,¡± Galland admitted, his tone steady but edged with something darker. ¡°But there was one force of elite soldiers that approached us near the border. They were ready for battle¡ªand they looked like they knew how to fight.¡± He paused and shifted his gaze to Gabriel, his expression wry. ¡°For Accamanians, at least.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s interest sparked immediately, his brows furrowing. ¡°Who led them?¡±

    Before Galland could answer, Atlas interjected, his voice laced with disdain. ¡°Some prick who calls himself the Demon.¡±

 Chapter 71 - The Demonéˆ¥æªš Shadow

    "The Demon," Gabriel whispered, his voice barely audible, as if uttering the name might summon the specter itself. He froze, his breath hitching in his throat, fists tightening at his sides until his knuckles turned white. The name cut through him like a blade, sharp and unrelenting, unearthing memories he had buried deep within the shadows of his mind. His heart pounded fiercely, each beat echoing like the war drums of a battlefield, relentless and unyielding.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one demon,¡± Lexon said with a laugh, nudging Gabriel playfully. ¡°And he¡¯s standing right here.¡±

    The group chuckled, but Gabriel did not join them. His face was stone. The Demon. The one who had haunted his nightmares. The one who had caused him unimaginable pain, who had killed his brother and, likely, his father too. Gabriel wasn¡¯t afraid of many things, but the Demon? The Demon terrified him.

    And yet, fear wasn¡¯t the strongest emotion coursing through him. It was rage¡ªhot, unrelenting, and suffocating. His veins burned with it. He imagined the man¡¯s face, his smug expression, and the moment Gabriel would carve it off. He would watch the life drain from the Demon¡¯s eyes. He would kill him. Slowly. Thoroughly.

    I¡¯ll never let him hurt anyone else that I care about.

    ¡°You alright?¡± a voice cut through his fury, a distant echo.

    The words were muffled, distant, like they were underwater. His vision reddened, his fists trembling at his sides. The world around him was a haze.

    A firm shake on his shoulder jolted him. Gabriel blinked rapidly, looking down at the hand gripping him. It was Galland¡¯s. The Commander¡¯s calm but piercing gaze bore into him.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes refocused, and he saw the surrounding faces. Concerned. Confused. Brows drawn. Silence hung in the air, thick and heavy, until Lakan¡¯s voice finally broke it.

    ¡°What made you so angry?¡±

    Gabriel swallowed hard, realizing he had let too much slip. His mask had cracked, and his control had faltered. He couldn¡¯t brush it off¡ªnot with everyone staring at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ heard of him,¡± Gabriel said finally, his voice low and strained. An uncomfortable silence followed. All eyes remained on him, searching for more.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lakan ventured cautiously, his tone inviting more explanation.

    ¡°A story for another time, perhaps,¡± Galland interjected smoothly, his tone leaving no room for argument. The others hesitated, then reluctantly nodded, though their curiosity lingered in their expressions. Galland placed a firm hand on Gabriel¡¯s shoulder once more. ¡°Come with me, Orion.¡±

    Gabriel exhaled, grateful for the reprieve, and nodded. Without another word, he followed the Commander, leaving the others behind. As they walked, Gabriel¡¯s thoughts churned. His secrets, his past¡ªthey felt heavier than ever. He couldn¡¯t shake the belief that, for better or worse, the walls he¡¯d so carefully built around himself were beginning to crumble.

    Gabriel followed Galland as the path cleared through the gathering soldiers, the Commander¡¯s presence alone parting the men like a tide. Gabriel kept his pace just a few steps behind, hesitating to walk alongside him. There was something in Galland¡¯s demeanor¡ªa quiet gravity¡ªthat unsettled him. He wasn¡¯t able to place it, but it gnawed at him. The Commander had something to say, and Gabriel wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to hear it.

    His heartbeat quickened, each step heavier than the last. I¡¯ve revealed too much. The weight of the earlier conversation still lingering like a shadow.

    Gabriel quickened his strides, falling into step beside Galland. ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d be coming today,¡± Galland said.

    ¡°Am I that predictable?¡± Gabriel forced a chuckle, though it felt hollow.

    Galland gave him a small smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Gabriel fumbled to fill the silence. ¡°I was relieved to see the company wasn¡¯t hurt during the patrol.¡±

    Galland nodded but said nothing, his expression unchanging as they walked.

    Gabriel tried again. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere more private,¡± Galland said.

    Gabriel swallowed hard and nodded. He didn¡¯t press further.

    ¡°I hear congratulations are in order. You make a fine Prime,¡± Galland said after a pause.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander.¡±

    Galland continued, ¡°Some may have thought I was taking a risk endorsing you to the academy. But it was worth it.¡±

    Gabriel experienced a flicker of curiosity. Galland had never spoken much about his decision to endorse him. ¡°Why did you take that risk?¡±

    Galland¡¯s steps slowed slightly as he glanced at Gabriel. ¡°Because I saw potential. You saved my men¡¯s lives. You were a warrior long before you knew how to fight.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s chest swelled with unexpected pride, his back straightening. ¡°Thank you, Galland. I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    Galland gave a faint smile as they passed under an archway and rounded a corner. He stopped in front of a large oak door, the heavy grain of the wood polished but worn with age. With a single, deliberate push, Galland opened the door and gestured for Gabriel to enter.

    The room was sparse, utilitarian in design. Gray stone walls boxed in the modest space, which was only as large as the closet in Gabriel¡¯s quarters at the castle. There were no embellishments¡ªno tapestries, no books, no artwork. Only a sturdy desk stood in the center, flanked by two chairs. Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but smile. This is so like him.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Galland said, already moving to the chair behind the desk.

    Gabriel lowered himself into the opposite chair, the hard oak pressing against his back. He watched as Galland pulled open a drawer and retrieved a small pouch, its leather worn but well-cared-for. The Commander set it down on the desk with deliberate care, his eyes flickering to the map spread across the surface. Tiny metal figurines dotted the map, each meticulously placed.

    Galland noticed Gabriel¡¯s curious glance. ¡°These figurines represent our troop positions,¡± he explained. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me use them before when you were with the regiment.¡±

    Gabriel nodded, though he still didn¡¯t understand why Galland was showing him this now.

    ¡°These were a gift from the Red General,¡± Galland said, his tone softening. ¡°When I became Prime, he told me that to lead men, I needed to know where to find them. He said these would help me become a general.¡±

    Gabriel blinked, taken aback. Galland rarely spoke about his past, and this glimpse of the man he admired left him with more questions than answers. It was like peering through a crack in a fortress wall¡ªbrief but tantalizing.

    Galland pushed the pouch across the desk toward Gabriel. ¡°Open it.¡±

    Gabriel hesitated, his fingers brushing against the soft leather. He glanced up at Galland, whose nod urged him onward. Loosening the drawstrings, Gabriel peered inside and pulled out a small metal figurine. It was finely crafted, every detail rendered with precision. His fingers glided over the flowing mane of a horse frozen mid-gallop. The craftsmanship was so detailed it seemed ready to burst into motion. He carefully pulled out another piece, smaller yet no less remarkable, shaped like a pack horse laden with invisible burdens. As he peered into the pouch, Gabriel discovered more intricately crafted pieces nestled within.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°The artistry is remarkable,¡± Gabriel murmured, turning a new figure in his hands.

    Galland smiled. ¡°I am glad you like them. They are yours.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Gabriel exclaimed, his voice echoing slightly in the small room.

    Galland smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°While I don¡¯t have any children, it¡¯s one of the few family traditions I¡¯ve ever cherished. You deserve it, Prime.¡±

    ¡°This is too much,¡± Gabriel said, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t accept it.¡±

    Galland crossed his arms, his posture firm, yet his gaze held no anger, only expectation.

    Gabriel hesitated. ¡°You can give it to your child when they come of age,¡± he mumbled, sliding the pouch back across the desk.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening.¡± Galland¡¯s words were calm, but his smile lacked warmth.

    Gabriel blinked. A whirlwind of emotions swept over him¡ªgratitude, respect, puzzlement. The idea made little sense. Any woman would be honored to marry Galland. He was young, accomplished, and respected.

    ¡°Apologies for overstepping, Commander,¡± Gabriel said carefully, searching for the right words. ¡°But you would make a great father¡ªbetter than the one I ever had.¡±

    Galland¡¯s expression softened, though it was tinged with something Gabriel couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°You¡¯re a good lad, Orion. One any father would be proud to call his son. But we must all face our destinies, and mine does not include fatherhood.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Gabriel asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Galland subtly shook his head, brushing the question aside. ¡°Take the gift, Orion,¡± he said, his tone firmer now.

    Gabriel looked into Galland¡¯s eyes and saw an intensity that made refusal impossible. He reached out and held the pouch, unconsciously pulling it closer to his chest as if protecting it. ¡°Thank you, Galland. This¡­ this means so much to me. Thank you for everything.¡±

    Galland nodded once, the weight of his gaze unwavering. Then, after a brief silence, he spoke again, his voice quieter yet somehow heavier. ¡°Orion, there¡¯s something else I want to talk to you about.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s pulse quickened. A flicker of unease spread through him as he met Galland¡¯s searching eyes. His brows furrowed, but he nodded, urging the Commander to continue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked too many questions about your past, nor how you earned the king¡¯s favor,¡± Galland said, his words deliberate. ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    Gabriel froze, the question hanging in the air like a blade suspended by a thread. He had never truly considered the absence of such questions. So much of his life had been spent dodging suspicion, carefully weaving half-truths and outright lies. But Galland had never pried. That thought alone unsettled him. Had he been so consumed by his own struggles that he failed to recognize the restraint of those around him?

    His throat tightened as he shook his head slowly, unable to find the words to respond.

    ¡°Because it didn¡¯t affect me or the company,¡± Galland said evenly. ¡°And if you wanted to share, you would have.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gabriel replied, his voice low with sincerity.

    Galland¡¯s expression hardened slightly, his words now laced with a weight that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°However, now I have to ask¡ªbecause I fear it will affect me, and more importantly, Balatia.¡±

    Gabriel¡¯s chest tightened. He didn¡¯t want to lie¡ªnot to Galland, not to the man who had placed so much trust in him. But he couldn¡¯t tell the truth either, couldn¡¯t allow the entire story to come spilling out.

    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Galland¡¯s question was direct, cutting through any attempt at evasion.

    Gabriel swallowed hard, his throat dry, fighting to keep his expression neutral, his face unreadable. ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated, sensing the familiar tug of an easy lie. But this was Galland. Lies would cut deeper than silence. His hands clenched at his sides.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re no merchant¡¯s son,¡± Galland continued, his tone steady, but his gaze unyielding. ¡°It was believable at first, but the king¡¯s favor? That¡¯s not something given lightly. I¡¯ve spent time in the borderlands, Orion, and your complexion¡ªit¡¯s more like an Accamanian¡¯s than a Balatian¡¯s.¡±

    Gabriel froze, Galland¡¯s words pulling at the carefully built fa?ade he had held for so long. The commander said nothing more, waiting patiently, expectantly, for an answer. The silence pressed down on Gabriel like an anchor.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Gabriel started, but the words caught in his throat. He had lied so much, for so long, that it felt like his default. But the thought of lying to Galland now, after all he had done for him, turned his stomach. He couldn¡¯t. Not this time.

    Galland leaned forward slightly. ¡°You hadn¡¯t just heard of the Demon. You know him.¡±

    Gabriel''s shoulders sagged, as if the weight of his secrets had finally broken through his resolve. He couldn¡¯t keep the truth buried any longer, not from Galland. Not from the man who had just handed him a piece of his family¡¯s legacy, who had believed in him when no one else had.

    ¡°I never wanted to lie to you, Galland. Never.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice trembled, thick with the weight of years of deception. ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Galland¡¯s hand tightened on the edge of the desk, his knuckles whitening as the silence stretched between them. He said nothing, his piercing gaze boring into Gabriel, waiting for him to speak. The space between them seemed to shrink, the air charged with expectation and tension so thick it was suffocating.

    Gabriel¡¯s mouth opened, but the words refused to come. His chest tightened, the enormity of what he was about to say clawing at his throat. This was the secret he had buried deeper than any other, a truth that could undo everything he had built. He had sworn to keep it hidden, to lock it away where no one could find it. And yet here he was, at the edge of it all, his chest heaving under the weight of a trust he couldn¡¯t betray.

    His voice broke as the words finally slipped free. ¡°I am¡­ Accamanian.¡±

    It was barely above a whisper, but the weight of those three words echoed through the room like a thunderclap. For a moment, the silence was deafening. The mask Gabriel had worn for so long shattered in that instant, leaving him vulnerable in a way he hadn¡¯t been since the day he¡¯d fled his homeland.

    He swallowed hard, his throat dry, and continued, his voice faltering. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ why I had to run. Why I had to hide. Why I had to lie.¡±

    Galland stiffened, the shock on his face unmistakable. His usually steady demeanor faltered, his composure slipping as he rose abruptly from his chair. His eyes narrowed, searching Gabriel¡¯s face as though trying to reconcile the boy he¡¯d trusted with the revelation now before him. ¡°Accamanian?¡± His tone was sharp, clipped, as if testing the word on his tongue. ¡°So,¡± he said after a beat, his voice steely, ¡°who are you, really?¡±

    Gabriel dropped his gaze, unable to meet Galland¡¯s unrelenting stare. The shame of his truth pressed down on him, an unbearable weight. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms, and forced himself to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± he murmured, the words barely audible, as though saying them aloud might break something irreparable.

    Galland¡¯s chair scraped against the stone floor as he moved, his boots heavy with purpose. He came around the desk in a measured stride, his commanding presence filling the room. Gabriel felt the tension in the air spike as Galland stopped before him, placing a firm, almost crushing hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Galland demanded, his voice low but unyielding, like the quiet rumble of a storm.

    Gabriel shook his head, his shoulders sagging under the pressure of the command. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said again, his voice thick with regret. ¡°I swore an oath to the king, Galland. I swore I would never say. Only he¡­ only he can reveal who I am.¡±

    Galland¡¯s hand remained on his shoulder, and for a moment, neither of them moved. The Commander¡¯s disappointment was palpable, the silence heavy with unspoken words. Gabriel¡¯s chest burned with guilt, His heart sinking. If Galland knew who he truly was, he would never respect him, never look at him the same way again.

    Gabriel reached out, clutching the pouch Galland had given him. Slowly, he slid it back across the desk. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t want me to have this anymore,¡± he whispered, his eyes downcast, his voice thick with shame.

    Galland picked up the pouch, studying it for a long moment before speaking. ¡°Is Orion even your name?¡±

    Gabriel was silent, the pause stretching painfully between them. Finally, he shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    The single word hung in the air, dense and irrevocable. It was as though a chasm had opened between them, one that Gabriel feared could never be bridged.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve lied to everyone?¡± Galland¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°The teachers at the academy. Even your friends?¡±

    Gabriel nodded, his voice barely audible. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Was it worth it?¡±

    Gabriel lifted his gaze, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°It was the only way,¡± he whispered, his words trembling with emotion.

    Galland let out a long breath, sinking back into his chair. His shoulders slumped, the weight of their conversation dragging him down. In that moment, he didn¡¯t look like the indomitable commander Gabriel had always admired. He looked¡­ tired. Gabriel hated seeing him like this, hated knowing that he was the cause.

    Then, to Gabriel¡¯s surprise, Galland picked up the pouch and pushed it back across the table toward him. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the king,¡± he said firmly.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°What?¡± he breathed, the word barely forming. He stared at the pouch, then at Galland, whose face revealed nothing¡ªno anger, no betrayal, only calm resolve.

    Galland nudged the pouch forward again, his gesture leaving no room for argument. Slowly, hesitantly, Gabriel reached for it, his hand trembling. As his fingers closed around the soft leather, he clutched it tightly to his chest, as though it were a lifeline¡ªa lone raft in a vast, unrelenting ocean. In that moment, it felt like the only solid thing tethering him to the world, grounding him amidst the chaos.

    His gaze searched Galland¡¯s, silently asking what couldn¡¯t be put into words.

    Galland held his stare, then inclined his head toward the door. The gesture was simple.

    Gabriel swallowed hard and nodded, understanding the unspoken dismissal. He rose from his seat, his movements stiff and reluctant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Galland,¡± he said, his voice cracking. ¡°I never wanted to lie to you.¡±

    Galland didn¡¯t respond. He was already studying the map on his desk, his expression unreadable, his focus fixed elsewhere. It was as though Gabriel was already gone from the room.

    Gabriel¡¯s chest tightened at the lack of acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeated, his voice breaking as he turned and walked toward the door, feeling the fragile ground beneath him beginning to crack.